《Overlord (WN)》 CH 1 Overlord First Half Chapter 1: Prologue Part 1 Translator: Frostfire10 Editors: Anonex and Guilty.sworD DMMORPG (Dive Massively Multiplayer Online Role Playing Game) [Yggdrasil]. In 2126, it was released by a local Japanese producer and is a sensory-based MMO. By using a sensory-based dedicated console, you could link up your five senses and play a game in which you feel as if you are in reality. This system was born in 2079. The first aim was the military, and then it was developmented for the field of medicine, but the cost was high. It was then simplified after 10 years and now every home has it. Although techniques created by net shops and tourist sites were used to lower the development costs, it still took 15 years before the first DMMORPG was born. One of the reasons why the DMMORPG, Yggdrasil was better than any other was because of the amount of data. The choice of characters diverged from the basic Humanoid races of Humans, Elves and Dwarfs. You can also be a Goblin or an Orc which both are part of the Demi-human race that boasts better abilities than the Humanoid races although their appearance are unsightly. Lastly, races that posses a variety of monstrous abilities but suffered from penalties in other aspects, the Heteromorphic races. In total, there were 420 of such races. In addition, the number of classes, both basic and advance, can be summed to about 880.Naturally, the basic classes made of half of those, it was that large of a quantity. And if you satisfied the basic conditions, you could have a taste of multiple ones. The classes could only go up to level 15 and the maximum limit was level 100. No matter what race you were, you could choose more than 7 of them and pile it up. If you wanted, you could have 100 classes. However, youll be weak. Basically it was such a large amount of data that it was impossible to create two identical characters unless it was intentional. It was at a level where you could still make it more elaborate. By using the creator tools sold separately, you could customize the appearance of weapons and armour, your own appearance, and the settings of your own dwelling. For example, say you have killed a dragon. Money and experience drop as per normal DMMOs. However, this is different. The dropping of money and experience does not change. However, in place of items, crystals containing data are dropped. It was this type of data. Length: +1, Weight: 40, Physical Damage increased by 5%, Special Effect: Additional Damage/Fire+10, Special Effect: [Martial Arts] Rush+1, Although there are actually more details in the data, you already have the general picture. You could tinker with this data by using the creator tools and make original items. You could also buy appearances within the MMO. By doing this, you could make an unlimited variety of original items. Also, if you were a Necromancer, you could turn the corpse of a Dragon into an undead monster. Alternatively, if you were a berserking warrior, you could bathe in the corpses blood and gain a bonus. Classes that could turn Dragon Bones into Golems existed, as well as those that could turn it to medicine. If this was a normal DMMO, the body would disappear immediately after death, so this would provide many advantages to the players. For example, you could make a Golem out of Dragon Bones due to the data. By playing around with this data with the creator tools, you could create your own Golem. In addition, you could add your own AI to use for gate keeping and for transportation. It kickstarted the creator souls of the Japanese, resulting in the following. You could distribute your own data on 2channel or the official homepage. From there emerged people called Gods Craftsmen. They could do things such as a partnership with the illustrator and make a present of a special appearance. Some used AI to strengthen their creations, others created cat AIs as cute pets. [Yggdrasil] had changed the way that DMMOs had been up til now, from focusing on battles to explorations. As expected, when comparing a sword made of clear crystal and a sword comprised wholly of iron, the amount of data needed for the exterior is completely different. The amount of data is determined by the resources of the item, such as minerals. So the goal was not only to destroy monsters, but also to search for resources and to explore for new discoveries. Players enjoyed calling themselves adventurers to do such things. Those players seeking unknown knowledge and unseen lands had a large map waiting for them. Asgard, Alfheim, Vanaheim, Nidavellir, Midgard, Jotunheim, Niflheim, Helheim, Muspelheim. There were 9 worlds, each with their own particular traits, each were 2 to 3 times the size of Tokyo. It was common not to meet other players at the frontier for a week. A DMMO that promised unlimited enjoyment. The creators made a famous remark, [A DMMO where strength is not everything] which perfectly embodied the game. With such explosive popularity behind it, it had reached a level of acclaim where Yggdrasil and DMMOs were considered as one and the same in Japan. However, that was from a time long past. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. It was a large tomb with 8 floors, an infamous dungeon. Once, there was a union of 6 Guilds with players and NPCs totaling up to 1500 people. It was the first time in the server that such a large group of people aimed to get to the lowest floor. Then, they were all wiped out. It was a place where such a legend was born. However, the level of monsters were not particularly high. According to the rules, at best the monsters were at level 30. The level cap in [Yggdrasil] was 100, and since a third of the 1500 people were at that level, they should not have been much of an enemy. On the contrary, they should have been able to tear through them like paper. However, the characteristics of the undead that appear there-can heal by negative damage, and get damaged by positive energy. They are also unaffected by instant death attacks and mental attacks as well-It is a strategy that takes advantage of it. The negative damage spread across the floors- by about 1 point- and reduces the area effects on positive energy while still allowing recovery magic. In addition, there was a transportation trap system that could divide a party. That wasnt the only trap as there were many other types strung up all over the place. Traps that blinded people and ones that poisoned the air, all for the sake of blocking the path of the adventurers. Also, coupled with the typical undead of zombies and skeletons, original monsters could be used and is one of the major factors of the crushing defeat. While having the appearance of a bloated zombie, the Plague Bomber detonated itself and dealt negative damage and healed nearby undead. The Ghost could pass through walls and had a specialisation in hit and run tactics to touch you with their weakening touch and deal damage. The Screaming Banshee had the ability to instantly kill anyone who heard it or deal mental damage. The Deathborn Totem had the appearance of tens of skeletons merged together and could attack multiple times. There were tens of other undead races that waited elsewhere, all were capable of sending chills down your spine. Of course all the enemies were comprised solely of undead, but it still was not easy to cope with them. Elementals, Demons, and Devils appeared more suddenly frequently than Summons. Summoned monsters could be specifically chosen to be disadvantageous to the opponent. In a nutshell, you could choose those with fatal special abilities. Naturally, the deeper you go, more difficult monsters would appear. It was a wall of monsters so thick that you could not even imagine how much resources were spent for it. Now, according to what was currently known, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick had 8 floors. The intruders merely thought that they just had to get through 8 floors. There were actually 10 Floors in total. When you enter the 9th Floor onwards, the scenery of the tomb changes. It becomes similar to that of a white castle. Countless chandeliers, that emitted light, hanged from the ceiling, furniture suitable for kings and nobles were placed around. The marble floor was polished and sparkled. For those that were clueless, would they even believe their eyes? Wouldnt it be natural to think that way? This Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, in the DMMO [Yggdrasil], was the stronghold of the guild standing at its peak, [Ainz Ooal Gown]. On the 9th Floor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick- The marble passage was without a single speck of dust, and a set of large mahogany doors were opened. In it, a giant round table made of obsidian was placed, and surrounded by 41 gorgeous chairs. However most of them were empty. The once-full seats were now only occupied by two people. Sitting in one of the seats was a humanoid figure clad in a jet black robe fringed with gold and purple. It was not a normal human. It had a close resemblance to a dried-up corpse, with skin covering a little bit of its bones. A dark red light flickered in its empty eye sockets. Another one was a lump of black mass making a doro doro sound. It made you think of coal tar and it was constantly moving around. It was impossible for it to hold the same shape for more than a second. The former was an undead that was pursuing magic-an existence that was the strongest amongst the Liches, an Overlord. The latter was an Elder Black Ooze. An existence that had the strongest acidic abilities amongst the slimes. Their figures occasionally appear in the hardest dungeon, their names infamous among the adventurers. The first of the infamous figures, the Overlord, spoke. Of course, its mouth never moved. Really, it has been a while, Herohero-san. It really has been a long time. Um, I believe it was since you transferred jobs? It seems so. Actually even now Im in the middle of a death match. Uwaa. Thats terrible. Are you okay? My body? Its in tatters. The Elder Black Ooze prodded its arm, looking very much like a strange dance. I had no time to rest at all. Im being whipped like a slave at my job. Uwaa Its really terrible. Their conversation turned to complaining about their jobs. To join [Ainz Ooal Gown], you had to satisfy several conditions. One was that you had to be a functioning member of society. Another was that you had to be of the heteromorphic race. Their conversation went on for a while and stopped. It was a silence caused by them wondering what should happen next. Oh no, sorry for having you listen to all that. What are you saying. Im very happy that I could meet with everyone after such a long time. Hearing you say that takes a lot off my shoulders. Maa, I really want to stay until the last moment, but Im too tired. Ah. Thats true. Take a good rest OK. And what will the Guildmaster be doing? I will be here until the end. Someone else might come. I see. Thanks for everything up to now, Momonga-san. The reason why this game was so fun was all thanks to you. Momonga, as the Overlord, made a large gesture in reply. That is not true at all. It was because everyone was here. I didnt really do anything special. I believe that its not trueThank you. I will be taking my leave now. Right. Thanks for everything. Just like that, the last of the 6 people to visit the guild disappeared. Momonga gazed at the seat where Herohero just was. Making a gesture like he was shaking off something, he slowly rose to his feet. In the direction he was facing, there was a staff. It had the motif of a Caduceus, with 7 snakes entwining around it. In each of the snakes mouths were different coloured gems. The grip was made of a clear crystal that sparkled a blueish white light. Anyone could tell that it was a first class item, it was a guild weapon of which a guild could only own one, a the symbol of [Ainz Ooal Gown]. Originally the Guildmaster was supposed to own it, but it was decorating this room instead. The reason was because it was none other than the symbol of the Guild. It was for the sake of making this weapon that everyone cooperated and spent their days on adventures. The teams separated and competed to collect the materials, everyone argued over the appearance, pushing for their own views and making it one bit at a time. That was the golden age of [Ainz Ooal Gown] - a story from that time. While reaching out his hand, he stopped in mid-motion. He stopped at this moment as, the staff that everyone made-this brilliant piece of his memories, he felt that he was about to throw it to the ground. But, he should not leave it here in the end. There were people who came despite their bodies tired from work. There were also those that gave up their family time, causing them to have a fight with their wives. Also, there were those who laughed while saying they took a paid leave. There was a time where they would just talk about it for one whole day. Lots of stupid ideas were made. They planned adventures to collect treasures. They also ambushed an enemy guilds castle and conquered it. There was also once when they brought down the strongest class of boss monsters. While they were defeating monsters, they were also attacked by other players. Now, everyone was gone. Out of the 41, 37 had quit. Momonga could not remember the last time the other 3 had came. It was a guild in ruins, but it had its golden age. It was the crystallisation of that sparkling lustrous time. And that was why he did not want to pull it into the current remains of that. However, he was thinking of the opposite. [Ainz Ooal Gown] respected the use of majority vote. He, as the Guildmaster, merely did the clerical work of communicating with everyone. And that was probably the reason. He wanted to try out the power wielded by the Guildmaster for the first time. Hesitating- He reached out with his hand, and took the staff, the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. The moment his hand touched the staff, it released a wavering blackish red aura. Sometimes, an anguished expression of a human appeared and crumbled a moment later. We really added too many details into this thing. The supreme staff that he had never held even once after its completion finally fell into the hands of its intended owner. While feeling the drastic increase in his status, he felt lonely. Shall we make a move, symbol of our guild. No-Let us go symbol of our guild. CH 2 Overlord First Half Chapter 2: Prologue Part 2 Translator: Frostfire10 Editors: Guilty.sworD Momonga exited the room. Originally, when the Guild members enter the game, they would appear at this round table. So waiting here for someone would be the best idea. However the reason for leaving this room was as the possibility of another person coming, as he had said to Herohero, was low. He knew this. He would not be coming back here a second time. He began walking. Following his footsteps, the strike of the staff against the floor rang out. Momonga turned pass several corners and saw a woman walking towards him. Her long rich blonde hair flowed down her shoulders, her face was extremely beautiful. 170 cm tall, the black and white parts contrasted with each other greatly on the snow white maid clothes, a pair of hills were struggling to push themselves out. TL: I have no idea what the last part means. ED: (I think it was indirectly speaking of the bossom or the buttox. LOL) On the maid uniform, the apron was large and the skirt was long. The combination of the two gave the maid an impression of a refined lady. As their distances narrowed, the woman faced him and greeted him with a deep bow. He raised his hand lightly in reply, and stopped walking. He gazed at the maids uniforms. It was made with extremely fine detail. The apron had fine embroidery sewn on to it. It was at a level of detail such that you could tell that the creator knew what he was doing. Even when she slowly raised her head, Momonga kept silent and gazed at her. Even with the impolite gaze the womans expression did not change. It was the same as earlier, a warm smile. The maid was a NPC (Non Player Character). Characters that moved according to their programming. No matter how detailed the original programming was, expecting them to respond was a fools errand. However, there was a reason why he could not just act casually around them. There were 36 maids in this castle, each made by a different illustrator from scratch. One illustrator currently had a series in a monthly serialised manga magazine, and at the time had eaten the other illustrators for not being up to standard. The person who wrote the movement AI programme was Herohero. The illustrator who drew them was a man that said Maid clothes are my justice!, and made the details extremely minute, causing the person in charge of the outer appearance to scream. Basically the maids were made from the cooperation of the Guild members, treating them casually would make him feel bad towards his friends. Thinking about it, the heroine of his series wore maid clothes. While thinking that, the maid tilted her head to one side as if asking if something was wrong. If a certain amount of time passes and someone is nearby, she takes this pose, huh. Momonga searched his memory and praised Heroheros detailed programming. There were other hidden poses. As it had been a while he had wanted to see them all but was pressed for time. Momonga sent a glance to the metal plate that was wound around his wrist, looked at the semi-clear timepiece and checked the time. There really was no time to relax. Follow. With the maid following behind him, Momonga began walking. With a set of footsteps following behind him, he turned a corner, a set of stairs on which could fit more than 10 people on it appeared. Stepping on the red carpet, he walked downwards towards the floor below. The 9th Floor was organised into parlours, reception rooms, the Guild members rooms, and guest rooms. In contrast, the bottommost floor, the 10th Floor was the central part of the Guild. It had a library, treasure room, etc. It was where the important parts were gathered. The bottom of the stairs was a large hall, within contained several shadows. The first one he saw was an old man wearing an orthodox butler outfit. His hair was completely white, his beard as well. However, his posture was firm, and resembled that of an iron sword. His Caucasian face had many wrinkles in it, similar to cracks. He also had a gentle look, but had a sharp gaze, much like a hawk searching for its prey. And then behind the butler, there were 6 maids accompanying him. Their weirdness was obvious at a glance. Silver, gold and black metal greaves on their hands and legs, seemingly easy to move in. They were covered in armour straight out of a manga. Each of them were a different race. They gave off the image of a warrior or guard, and there was a reason why they were maids. The type of armour was unclear but they had the motif of a maid. Also, in the place of a helmet was a white brim. They were similar to the maid soldiers or maid warriors you could find in manga. Their armaments were also different. Japanese-style, Caucasian-style, African-style, etc. They had varied hairstyles. Chignon, ponytail, sidetail, plaits, side up, evening party roll? They were quite diverse. They were all extremely beautiful. Well, if beauty encompassed voluptuous, healthy and Japanese beauties. (TL Note: When I say healthy, I mean slightly muscular, look up this on google images:) If he had to say it in one sentence, they were like the entourage of a raid boss. In [Yggdrasil], Guilds with a base of a castle or larger had a special option available to them. They were the NPCs that guarded the base. For example, guards and knights guarded a castle. These NPCs spawned limitlessly but were only up to level 30. Even if they were defeated, it would be at no cost to the Guild. However, they were extremely weak and would get torn up like paper if another Guild attacked. In addition, you could not change their appearance or AI. However, you could make NPCs that could actually fight. If a Guild had a castle, they had 500 levels to freely spend on NPCs. Since the max level was 100, for example, 3 level 100 characters and 4 level 50 characters could be created. In addition, you could play around with their backstory, appearance, AI and armaments. Of course, you could also make non-humans. There was a Guild that occupied a castle-The Great Cat Kingdom-And they had all their NPCs as cats or as cat-related species. TL Note: I want this to be translated as The Great Neko-sama Kingdom, but it was already written like this so. Yeah. Fumu Momonga placed his hand on his chin and looked at the butler and maids who had their heads down. He did not come he that often and he felt nostalgic. Extending his hand into the air, he clicked a floating icon. Names floated over the heads of the butler and maids. So this was his name huh? Momonga chuckled. While he was laughing about the fact that he forgot, he also vaguely remembered the time when they were arguing over his name. The butlers role was the Land Steward of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. The text log should have his role described in extreme detail, but he had no intention to read it all. There was not much time left. By the way, the maids and the other NPCs had a lot of detail in their creation as [Ainz Ooal Gown] had a lot of members who enjoyed making detailed settings. In particular, it was thanks to the work of many illustrators and programmers that their outer appearance could be made. Follow. The butler and the maids simultaneously raised their heads and lowered them again, confirming that they had heard their command. Originally the butler and maids were the last line of defense against any intruders. Well, they probably would not be able to fight against the players that make it this far, but at least they could buy some time. Even if that was true, moving them from here was different from what everyone else had intended for them. [Ainz Ooal Gown] was a Guild that placed heavy emphasis on majority vote. Doing things for ones own convenience was unacceptable. But, there were no players who had managed to reach here, and so they had always waited here. The NPCs feeling sad was a stupid act. Momonga thought so. They had no emotions and were nothing more than data. Even if they had emotions, they would follow that of the AI programming. However as the Guildmaster, he had the authority to move them. While being swallowed in his own thoughts, he began walking. While being followed by several footsteps, they walked a wide path. They arrived at a large room. It was a large room in the shape of a round dome. The ceiling had crystals of 4 different colours emitting a white light. There were holes in the walls, inside were statues. The statues all had the shape of a demon and numbered 67. This room had a name on its name tab-Lemegeton. The statues had the motif of Solomons 72 Demons, and were Golems made of a rare magic metal. The reason why there were not 72 was simple. The creator got fed-up halfway through. The 4 coloured crystals on the ceiling activated when there were intruders and summoned high ranking Elementals of Earth, Water, Fire and Wind. At the same time, monsters would send a barrage of magic attacks. This was the final line of defense. It had the firepower to wipe out 2 Level 100 parties. His destination was one room beyond that. Passing through the room, he stood in front of a large door. On the right side of the 3 meter tall door was a statue of a godess and on the left was a statue of a demon. As expected, this door did not move, but it seemed probable that a trap had been set up. They wont move right? Momonga felt a bit worried and touched the door with his hand. Naturally, he did not a a complete understanding of everything in this labyrinth. It was possible that someone left it as a parting gift before they quit. Mostly becuase there were 2 people who would do that sort of thing. In the end, there were no traps and the door was opening by itself-However, the massive doors, befitting their size, slowly opened. Beyond it was a wide and tall room-. A room which could comfortably fit hundreds. A ceiling so tall you had to stare upwards to see. The Throne Room. It was the most important place inside the whole the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. It was also the most elaborate of them all. The walls were white with gold worked into them. Several gorgeous chandeliers hanged down from the ceiling and were made from gems of 7 different colours. They released a mystifying light. The walls had large banners hanging down from them, reaching the floor. The centre of the room was made with lavish amounts of gold and silver-a large banner of Ainz Ooal Gown was sewn onto a red cloth and was positioned at the top of a flight of stairs. Just before that was a chair cut out of a giant crystal. It was-A throne. Momonga walked through the large room. You can stop here. The footsteps behind him continued. Momonga gave a wry smile. They would not stop moving with the earlier command. Once again, he said an order. This time he did not get it wrong. After all, NPCs are just programmes. They could not respond to an order outside of their programme. -Standby. The footsteps stopped. He climbed the stairs in the middle of the room and slowly sat down in the throne. Beneath him, the butler and maids stood at attention. Having them do that in this room made him feel a bit lonely. Such a command existed, Momonga uttered a command he saw once before and while saying so, made a downwards motion with his hand. Prostrate. They immediately dropped down on one knee and took a respectful position. This was good. Momonga raised his left hand and checked the time. 23:55:48 It was the last few moments. Today was the last day of [Yggdrasil]-The day when all service would stop. About now, the Gamemasters would be broadcasting and setting off fireworks. As to why he was isolating himself, Momonga did not understand. Momonga rested his back back against the chair and slowly stared at the ceiling. Boasting the position of the strongest dungeon, he thought that there would be some parties to challenge it. He waited. As a Guildmaster awaiting his challengers. Even though he sent mail to all of the Guild members, only a handful came. He was waiting. Waiting to welcome his friends. Relics of the past, huh- Momonga thought. Although his body was tired, being here until now was fun. Moving his eyes, he looked up at the banners hanging from the ceiling. They totalled 41. Thats right, it was fun- Excluding the monthly fee of 1,500 yen, Momonga spent more than 50,000 yen on Yggdrasil. He spent 100,000 yen on the lottery in hope of rare items. It was not because he was rich. He simply did not have any simple interests, and did not have any other things beside Yggdrasil to spend his money on. Well, as [Ainz Ooal Gown] was comprised of members of society, everyone spent money on the game but Momonga was in a class of his own. They stood at the top of the server. But that was not just it. Going on adventures was fun but beyond that, playing with his friends was more fun. He had no parents, and mostly no friends. If he had to put it, this Guild [Ainz Ooal Gown was the crystallisation of the golden age he spent with his friends. Gripping the staff, the ending time approached. The time reflected in the corner of the field of vision read 23:57. The server would shut down at 0:00. There was not much time left. The world of fantasy was coming to an end, and the ordinary everyday life would return. Of course. A person could not live in a fantasy. Momonga breathed a sigh. He had to wake up at 4:00 tomorrow. He had to go to sleep once the server shut off. 23:59:35, 36, 37 Momonga began counting down. 23:59:48, 49, 50 Momonga closed his eyes. 23:59:58, 59- Counting down the time towards the ending of his fantasyC For the eventual blackout- 0:00:001, 2, 3 Hm? Momonga opened his eyes. He was not back in his familiar room. This was the Throne Room inside Yggdrasil. Whats going on? The time should have been correct. He should have been forcefully logged out by now. He checked the time. 0:01:18 It had definitely passed midnight. In addition, the system clock was definitely not wrong. While being bewildered, there were no reports being shown. Earlier, when he closed his eyes, nothing had changed. He was still in the Throne Room. Has the shut down been postponed? Possible. Something could have postponed the shut down. It that had happened, there was a chance that the GM was currently explaining it. Momonga panicked and tried to open a line and stopped. The System Commands were not working. What is? It was not just the System Commands. The system that gave you an overview was also not appearing. Momonga frantically tried out other functions. Shout, GM Call, System Forced Termination Input. None of them had any response. It was like he was completely removed from the system. What is going on! Momongas bellow echoed in the wide Throne Room and disappeared. Originally, he did not expect any of the 8 figures to respond. Yes, it was true up til now-. -Has something happened, Momonga-sama? It was the first time he heard this old mans voice. While Momonga was dumbfounded, he looked towards its source. It was the butler who was raising his head. CH 3 Overlord First Half Chapter 3: Pondering Translator: Frostfire10 Editor: Guilty.sworD Has something happened, Momonga-sama? The old man repeated his question. Momonga was dumbfounded and his thoughts were in disarray, but he slowly returned back to reality. Well, it was good that he had returned but it was still a completely confusing situation. No, nothing at allNothing at all. His words Nothing at all were repeated several times. They were NPCs, there was no need to act respectful around them. While frantically being swallowed in his thoughts, excess panic and shock were forcefully suppressed. Nonetheless, it was important to collect information, even if its just a little, and digest it. However, he had no good ideas. Inside Momongas head was an image of a hamster running in a hamster wheel, and somehow he calmed down. More importantly, what should I do now? What do you mean? The GM Call is not working. I am afraid I do not know about this GM Call, but what would Momonga-sama like me to do? If Momonga-sama orders it, I shall immediately rectify it. They were having a conversation. When he noticed the truth, his body stiffened. Impossible. No, they were not alive. That situation could and would never happen. The NPCs were talking. No, the AI could also do that. However, it was impossible to have a conversation. There was no way that it could have a response for his every word. At first he thought that they were moving based on their constructed programming. He wanted to confirm this and so started a conversation but-. If it had come to this, then it was better not to have done anything. Now all of his thoughts were pessimistic. Momonga felt that something was out of place. It originated from him and from the butler. To identify the origin of the feeling, Momonga closely inspected the butler. -What is wrong? Have I done something to offend you? Ah! Momonga had identified the origin of the feeling and became speechless. His facial expressions were changing. His mouth was moving, and he could hear his words-. Impossible! Momonga was panicking and placed his hand on his mouth. And then let out his voice. -His mouth was moving. It was common sense in a DMMORPG that such a thing was impossible. The mouth moving to talk that is. The expression on ones outer appearance was fixed. The only way to do it was to create a macro with specific expression tabs. By registering it, the appearance can change in accordance to the expression. ED Note: The word MACRO(ޥ) is said here. I searched it in google and it means a single instruction that expands automatically into a set of instructions to perform a particular task. I dont know if this is right. Can I hear a second opinion? You could make 5 patterns in which they could talk and have changing expressions. But it was difficult to make the words and the mouth movements match. Also, only the mouth could move, the face remained static and could not be changed. Assuming that the butler had such a macro, then what about Momonga, himself? He did not have this. In addition-His movements seemed alive. Impossible A long time had passed since he came and he could feel his common sense shattering. And at the same time, he suppressed an urge to yell. What should I do.What would be the best thing to do? It was a situation impossible to understand, even if he got angry no one could help him. The first thing he should do was-. Information. -Sebas. Yes. The butler-Sebas lowered his head. Is giving orders fine? I dont know whats happening but can I assume that all the NPCs in this tomb are loyal to me? Or is it only Sebas? Anyway, taking into account the others apart from Sebas, there was no one else he could send to go outside. Leave the Great Tomb, and examine the surroundings. If you encounter any intelligent beings, invite them back here. Comply to the demands of the other party if needed. The search radius is 1 kilometre. Avoid combat if possible. Understood, Momonga-sama. Is it possible to leave the Great Tomb? Momonga mumbled in his heart. More importantly, understanding the current situation was priority. Take one of the maids with you. If you get into a fight, immediately retreat with the information. -It shall be done. Thats one objective down. Now, what should I do next? While gaining knowledge was indispensable, there were other necessary things apart from that. Momonga let go of the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. The staff did not fall down. In fact, it hovered in the air as if it was waiting for someone to pick it up. It was a spectacle that completely ignored the laws of physics, to Momonga, however, it wasnt surprising. In Yggdrasil, even low quality items had this effect. Sometimes, anguished faces of humans appeared in the ever-changing aura, the pitiful remnants of which Momonga collected in his hands and ignored. He was used to itOr not. However, even with those macros, Momonga had a wry smile on his face. He then snapped his fingers and drove those thoughts away. Momonga collected his thoughts and pondered. The next thing was- Contacting. Whatever was the case, it was important to contact the GM. The person who would know the most about what had happened would be the GM. How should he contact them. Originally, you could Shout or use a GM Call and immediately contact a GM. However, both were currently unusable. Other functions. A spark of inspiration appeared in Momongas mind. ? It was a magic that allowed one to contact others. Originally it could only be used under special situations or in specific locations, even now it probably could not be used. However, it was a magic that allowed you to contact other players, so he was not too sure if it could be used to contact the GMs. But Could magic be used in this situation as per normal. Anyway, it was important to confirm this fact. Momonga was a Magic Caster. If he could not use magic, his battle abilities were chopped down to a 1/3 of his original. Although the current situation was unclear, it was of utmost importance to check if magic could be used. If that was the case, then a wide area would be needed. There was one place that could suit his needs. Once there, he could investigate various things. There was one more thing. It was to confirm something similar to his own power. It was to confirm his own authority. Whether or not the authority of the Guildmaster of Ainz Ooal Gown was maintained. All the NPCs he had met up til now had loyalty towards him. However, there were 5 other existences in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick that could rival him. He had to confirm their loyalty. Firstly was to check if the Legemetons Golems only listened to his orders to secure a safe place. Then he had to check the loyalty of other strong NPCs. But if that was the case-. Momonga looked down upon the kneeling figures of Sebas and the maids. Was their loyalty still unshakeable? If the boss did stupid actions, his subordinates would immediately lose confidence in them. This would probably stay true here. Or maybe if he re-entered their loyalty, they would not betray him. If their loyalty had changed, what should he do to reclaim it. Maybe rewards? There were a lot of valuable treasures located inside the Treasury. He should still have quite a bit of Yggdrasil currency. Of course, he was not sure about their salary. Or maybe the superiority of their ruler. However, he was not sure what would constitute as superiority. Maybe assisting in the improvement of the dungeon. Or maybe-. -Power? The Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown flew into Momongas open left hand. Overwhelming strength? The 7 gems embedded in the staff began glittering. They appeared to be about to use a powerful magic. Well, Ill consider it later. He let go of the staff. It floated around, as if sulking and fell to the floor. Anyway, he had to act like a ruler. There was no hostility currently raised against him. Not letting your weak parts be visible was a common action of humans. Momonga stood up from the throne and raised his voice. Excluding the maid following Sebas, contact the Floor Guardians. Inform them to come here-No, the 6th Floor, the Amphitheatre. The reporting time is 1 hour from now. Afterwards, go to the 9th Floor and guard it. There is no need to contact Aura, I will do it myself. Yes While the maids lowered their heads, only one did not do so. Before he arrived at the Throne Room, it was the first maid that he met. He remembered that the housemaids had a level of 1. They had no fighting strength. Ah, you. Um, Master, what, what should I do? TL Note: Should I put Goshuujin-sama here or keep it as Master? ED Note: (I prefer the Goshuujin-sama *raises right hand*) YouWill stay here. I will give you your instructions later. -Now go! Sebas and the battlemaids rose as one and walked out. He watched them go out and picked up the fallen staff and descended down the stairs. And then he stood in front of the kneeling maid. He felt the gaze of the maid in his direction. Stand. Yes. The maid timidly stood up and extended her hand. It was a thin hand. And when he took it-. Nn. Hmm? The maid made a face as if she was in pain. Momonga panicked and instantly let go. Exactly what just happened. It was worse than a feeling of disgust. After thinking about all the possibilities, he arrived at the answer. The prerequisite of being an Overlord was to be a Lich. As Liches levelled up, they gained a skill when they touched someone-They dealt the person negative energy damage. It was probably that. But there was an obvious problem. In Yggdrasil, the monsters and NPCs in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick were affiliated with Ainz Ooal Gown. Whenever those within the same Guild tried to deal damage to one another-They would not receive damage from friendly fire. Were they not affiliated with the Guild? Or possibly, friendly fire was now possible? -The chance of that was high. Momonga thought so. Then, how should he temporarily stop an ability that was always active. Pondering- -Momonga suddenly thought of the way to stop it. Explaining how to do it was close to impossible. This was part of an obvious action. He raised his hands as if grabbing a cup in front of him. He could not explain why he had to do this. His order came from his brain and was transmitted by his nervous system, he could not explain it. This method would also probably stop the negative energy damage. His order was transmitted from his brain by his nervous system. That was probably it. An Overlord had control over several abilities. To Momonga, doing this was as simple as breathing to a human. Fu. Unknowingly, being stuck in another world, Momonga could do nothing but laugh. If this strange situation continued, he would never stop being surprised. Being used to something is truly terrifying. I am going to touch you. Ah. Stretching out his hand, he touched the maids thin hand. He wanted to feel her pulse. -It was there. It was beating. It was natural for a living creature to have it. Of course if it was a living creature. He let go and looked down at his own palm. It was bone. With a little bit of skin. He could not feel his pulse. Yes, the Overlord was an Undead. An existence beyond death. There was no way he had one. His gaze left it and headed towards the maid. Returning it, the maid got flustered and hesitantly lowered her gaze. What is this. This was an NPC, was not it just data? But it seemed to be alive. What sort of AI could make this possible. It really seemed as if this world was real. Thinking that, Momonga believed it was impossible. There was no way this fantasy could exist. However, however he thought of it, he could not simply let the idea go. Raise your skirt. Eh? The atmosphere froze. She looked as if she could not understand what he was saying. It was natural. Who would make that sort of order. She was tormented by her shyness, and seemed to need it repeated. Momonga steeled himself and opened his mouth again. Raise your skirt. Ehh! What is wrong? But, thats. The maid seemed as if ready to cry. She was not data, she had emotions-A human. Momonga felt that he was doing something demonic, and felt crushed by the weight of his guilt. But, this was necessary. His words even made himself feel frantic though. It is an order. I, I understand. The maid trembled and raised her skirt. She looked like a frightened small animal, Momonga felt a sadistic pleasure and felt disgusted with himself, but he stiffened it. He had no intention to act on it. Snow white. Those words floated about in his head. Momonga averted his gaze and began looking around at the surroundings.. There was no change. Why was there no side effects caused by this behaviour? Was he allowed to go that far? Momonga hesitated and decided to stop. Tears were collecting in the maids eye. You can lower it now. -! The skirt was lowered vigorously. Momonga had 2 possible reasons for the current situation. One was that this was a new DMMORPG. Basically, after Yggdrasil had ended, Yggdrasil 2 had started immediately after. However, after this the chance of that being true got extremely small. Yggdrasil had a ban on 18+ actions such as touching. Even 15+ actions were restricted. A violation would result in the violators name being exhibited on the company homepage and his/her account would be shut down. There was a possibility that he who had just performed an 18+ action would be recorded on the log and legal action would be taken against him. If this was the games-Yggdrasils world, such actions would be impossible to do and measures would be taken. Firstly, if the company had seen this, they would have stopped him. However, that did not happen. In addition was the DMMORPG laws, without getting the consent of the user, forcing them to play the game was considered as kidnapping. If they were forcing players to play the game, then they would immediately be reported. It would not be strange for them to be taken to prison if players could not log out. In addition, it was mandated to record a weeks worth of events onto the console causing the developers to be easily caught. If Momonga did not come to the company, some one would come looking for him, and the console would be handed over to the police. Would they even do such a criminal act if there was evidence available? While it was true that if this was Yggdrasil 2 or a patch it would be a grey area, there were no merits for the company in doing such a dangerous thing. If that was the case then the current situation was- -Not a product of the game company, he could not think of any other possibility. Even if he changed his way of thinking, he could not think of any other possibility. The problem was that everything was unclear. But there was one other possibility left The possibility that the game had turned into reality. Impossible. Momonga believed so. It was absurd, and irrational and could not possibly exist. However, the longer he thought about it, the more it seemed that it was true. And then- I am sorry. Momonga lowered his head. This was a human. What exactly happened he did not have a clue but he understood one thing. The NPCs had emotions. You could say that she was very similar to a human. Or maybe-She was a human. No, no. Momonga-sama must have had his reasons*Sob* The tears were falling. It was natural. If he himself received this sort of order he would probably do something similar. Momonga collapsed in his self-loathing. But, how should he stop her tears. He could act like his old superiors and he would be able to desperately apologise. He even felt that prostrating himself would be appropriate. But he could not do that. Until he fully understood his own position he could not show anyone weakness. When he lowered his head earlier, the maid made a slight commotion. Anything more would be bad. Dont cry. You can go. -Yes. The maid lowered her head and her footsteps slowly left the room. While watching her figure, Momonga breathed a tired sigh. CH 4 Overlord First Half Chapter 4: The Arena Translator: Frostfire10 Editor: Guilty.sworD The Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown. It was a ring on Momongas right ring finger, a magic item that all members of Ainz Ooal Gown owned. The ring did not have any strong abilities. Out of all Momongas other equipped rings, it was extremely weak. When compared to a ring that would allow you to revive at the base when the player dies instantaneously without penalty, it was lacking. However as for why he was wearing it, under certain conditions, it was the most frequently used of the group. It had the ability to transport the user anywhere with the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Apart from certain areas, other convenient transport magic would be obstructed within the Great Underground Tomb. The only place you could not access using it was the Throne Room. In addition, you could not enter the Treasury without the ring. After confirming that he had control over the Lemegeton Golems, he readied himself and activated an item. The world blacked out for a moment and the scenery changed. It seemed that the item usage check was a success. He was used to it as he saw it often enough in Yggdrasil. The place Momonga teleported to was a gloomy passageway, just in front of him was a closed lattice door. From there, a white light shown through. Momonga walked though the wide and tall passageway. The passageway was lined with torches, causing shadows to dance around the walls. As he approached the lattice door, it raised itself upwards. Momonga passed through it and reflected in his vision was an area with spectator seats several stories tall but empty in the centre. This was the Coliseum. 188 metres long, 156 metres wide and 48 metres tall, it was based on the Roman Empire. There were countless guests sitting at their seats, but they were not moving. The magic Continual Light was cast at various locations that lit up the surroundings with a white light. It brightened the area like it was midday. The name of this place was the Amphitheatre. The performers were the intruders, the audience were Golems and those sitting at the VIP Box were Ainz Ooal Gown members. Naturally, the play was a slaughter. Actually, apart from the attack from the 1500 people alliance, this was the final area that the intruders had reached. While heading towards the centre, Momonga looked up at the sky. A black night sky stared back down at him. Of course, you could change it according to the time of day, but it was a fake sky. In addition, Momongas outer appearance was different from what he was inside, a human. Nonetheless, he could not let the time pass without doing anything. Next, Momonga thought about what to do and looked at his surroundings, and then at the VIP Box. Toa! In response to his gaze, a shadow said something and jumped from the VIP Box. The shadow that jumped from a structure about the height of a 6 story building, spun around in midair as if it had wings and landed softly on the ground. That was not by the usage of magic. It was simple pure physical skill. The shadow completely absorbed the impact of the jumped with just its legs, and showed a prideful expression. Pui! Both of her hands made a victory sign. The person that jumped down was a young girl. She looked about 10 years old. Just like the sun, those words fit her cute smiling face perfectly. Hair like golden silk that went up to her shoulders, glittered as if bathed in sunlight. Her heterochromatic gold and purple eyes shined like a puppy. Her ears were long and pointed and she had blackish skin. She was a close relative of the Elf, a Dark Elf. On top of her skin armour was a lightweight armour made of jet black and crimson dragon scales, on top of that was a white vest with golden embroidery. At her chest was an Ainz Ooal Gown Guild Emblem. At her hip and right shoulder was a whip and on her back was a large bow-The handle, rim and grip were all decorated. The young girl was the Guardian of the 6th Floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. The Beast Tamer that can control Mythological and Magical Beasts-Aura Debay Fiora. She closed the distance to Momonga with quick and small steps. Although they were small, her speed was that of a running beast. The distance between the two closed in an instant. She braked hard with her feet. Her shoes were plated with Mithril and made a za za za sound as they kicked up dust. Momonga reckoned that the cloud would not reach him and he admired the scene. Fuu. Although she was not perspiring, she acted as she was and wiped her forehead. She smiled just like a puppy. Welcome Momonga-sama. Thank you for coming all the way to my floor. Her face was a smile and he could not feel any hostility. Sense Enemy also had no response. Momonga let his gaze leave the band around his right wrist, and removed the power collecting in the staff in his hand. If he had gotten into a fight, he planned to retreat immediately, but it seemed that it was not necessary. You seem healthy. I am healthy. But, I have had too much free time on my hands. It has been a long time since we had any intruders. Momonga slightly narrowed his eyes in front of the laughing Aura. When the 1500 people alliance came, they had invaded until the 8th Floor. Basically all of the Floor Guardians died, what happened to their memories of that time. While he could believe that she was not scared of death, he wondered what she thought about it. Yggdrasil simply caused you to level down whenever you died. While it was the games setting to have you forfeit your levels, the current him would definitely feel a loss. But, if the player character was level 10 or below, the level down did not occur, which was different from the beta test, where you simply died. In addition, using the magic Resurrection and Raise Dead would cause a decrease in level. Also, using expensive cash items could reduce the level down penalty. It was even simpler for NPCs. The Guild just had to pay for their revival and their level would not be affected. This way, the level down gave players who loved to rebuild their character a way to do so. While it was true that if this was a game which relied heavily on experience, going down 1 level would be an extreme penalty. However, in Yggdrasil until the latter half of 90 levels it took a short time. And for that reason it was not that terrible to lose levels. This was not fearing the level down, causing the barbaric land to not be reclaimed, if you had bravery, you could awaken the engineering side in you. TL Note: I have no idea what this means. Any opinions? But, if this world was real, if they died, it would be the end. Was the Aura here different from the Aura that died in the battle, or was she revived afterwards. He wanted to confirm it, there was no need to beat around the bush. Aura had no hostility, and he wanted to conduct an experiment. More importantly, she was a NPC creation of a member of Ainz Ooal Gown. It would be good if he could hear all of her problems. Also, there was a chance that death in this situation and in the past could be completely different. This way to verify the facts was good, he could not confirm others so he left them for later. Firstly was to check the degree of how much the programme froze. In the end, the Yggdrasil that Momonga knew, how much has it changed in the current situation. It was important to find out. A break because there are no intruders? -Ah, No. Um, its. No, I am not scolding you. I want you to answer me truthfully. Yes, a bit of free time. There is no one here who can last for more than 5 minutes in a fight with me. While playing with her fingers, Aura looked upwards and replied. As a Guardian, Aura was naturally at level 100. There were not many in the dungeon that could rival her. If so then I do not mind if you fool around for a bit? Uwaa. Momonga-sama, I am the Guardian of this floor. I properly guard it, I cannot fool around. While swelling her cheeks, she took an angry pose. Her expressions really were changing. I seeThen what about making a farm in the jungle? You could rear man-eating plant monsters there. No, I do not have any pets that can do that. Each of the floors in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick had its own characteristics. In the middle was the 5th Floor, a jungle. It was a huge area that could rival the Haneda Airport. It was the largest part of the dungeon. In addition, I want to properly guard this place. I am happy that you are properly doing your job but you can also go down you know. It cannot be helped if the guys below get more time off right? Well, theres that too. Aura sighed with a haa. Accompanying it, a sweet smell began to permeate through the surroundings. Momonga remembered her ability and took a step back. Ah, sorry, Momonga-sama! Aura noticed it and began to wipe the air away with a pata pata sound. Auras breath had the ability to change feelings and thoughts. He breath was dispersed into the surroundings with a radius of several metres, depending on the situation it could go to tens of metres. This way, she could control her beasts and send disadvantageous effects to the enemy. Umm, its fine now. I stopped it. I see. But Momonga-sama is an undead, you should not be affected by status changes right? It really was like in Yggdrasil. Undead could not be affected by any status changes, whether good or bad. Am I in your area of effect? Eh. Aura thought he was scolding her and shrunk away in fear. I am not angry, am I inside? Yes. What sort of effect is it? Fear. Fumu. He could not feel anything like fear. Momonga was wearing magic items for the sake of being unaffected by status changes, he removed any resistance holding equipment on his hand. Basically, he was seeing the basic resistances of the Yggdrasil system-He was checking the effects of the status changing effects. Could you try other effects? Eh? It was a voice of a puppy that was being scolded. Without thinking, Momonga began caressing her head. It felt like he was touching silk. Every time her head was rubbed, her expression was ecstatic. I have something to request. I want to run several tests and I need your strength. Yes, I understand! Momonga-sama, please leave it to me. He stopped Aura who was about to roll up her sleeves. But before that- He gripped the staff. It was the same as earlier. It was the same as when he used the rings power, he collected power in the staff. Momonga commanded power into the staff, he was using just one of the gems embedded in the staff. He used a small fraction of its power. -Summon Moonwolf. Using a summoning magic, 3 beasts appeared from the air. They were Siberian Wolves that were releasing a dim silver light. Summoning monsters using magic had the same effect as in Yggdrasil. This was why he did not act surprised. This wolf was transportation speed was not complete, it was an essential member of a surprise attack, a level 20 class monster. It did not have any particularly strong abilities, but it was suitable for his current objective. On the contrary, it needed to be weak. A Moonwolf? Yes. Add it into the effect range. Eh? Is it okay? I do not mind. He was overbearingly pushing forward with the uncomprehending Aura. If he could not enter the area of effect, he would not be able to guarantee the accuracy of the results of this test. This problem of this test was that Auras ability would not start up. To avoid that, he used a third party to at the same time receive the effect. For that purpose he used a Moonwolf. Aura released her breath into the air, Momonga did not feel that he received any changes. Midway, he turned around and relaxed as there were no effects whatsoever. The Moonwolf which was also within the range was affected, as there was no way that Auras ability would not work on it. Anyhow, it seemed that Momonga did not receive any status changes. That was basically due to- Yggdrasil had had special rules for when heteromorphic races summoned monsters, and would gain abilities much like that of monsters. The monster abilities Momonga had as an Overlord were- High class undead creation/ 8 per day, low class undead creation/ 12 per day, Negative Energy Touch, Desperation Aura, Cold, Acid, Electric Immunity, High Class: Damage Immunity, High Class: Magic Resistance, Wave of Death, Impure Protection, High Class: Retreating Resistance, Physical Damage, Reduction in Strengthen Magic. TL Note: This is what happens when you do not give names to skills in katakana. A very confusing mess. Also, he had his class levels as well-For example, Momonga had his Master of Death instant death strengthening magic, his True Necromancers Undead Ruler and Undead strengthening skill. Undead had special base abilities. Immunity to critical hits, immune to status change, food and drink unnecessary, poison, sickness, sleep, paralysis, instant death immunity. Death magic strengthening, oxygen unnecessary. Ability cost damage immunity?, energy drain immunity, recovery with negative energy, nightvision. And there was more. Of course, he had weaknesses. Frailness against Light or Holy Damage, Fire Damage Increase. Naturally, he could remove these with items. -These were the basic abilities of being an Undead, he could also gain them from levelling up as well. This was quite useful information. My thanks. Yes, it was not much of a job though. -Return. The figure of the 3 Moonwolves disappeared similar to how they first appeared. Long ago, I thought that Auras abilities did not affect those from the same Guild. Eh? Watching Auras surprised face, Momonga understood that it was not the case. Was I wrong? Yes. I can only change the area of effect at will. You have probably gotten it confused with that. Friendly fire was now permitted. He could not let this become a painful experience in which he could the way Area of Effect Magic worked. Momonga mumbled to himself and thought about it, the quiet Aura was fretting and eventually opened her mouth. Umm, why did Momonga-sama come to my floor for? Hm? Ah, yes, no its different. I came today for training. Training? Auras eyes almost popped out of their sockets. What was a Magic Caster of the highest class, the leader of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick and Auras master saying. Momonga got that feeling. Yes. At Momongas reply, he lightly hit the floor with the staff, and Aura understood. Momonga felt happy that everything went according to plan. Understood. That staff of legends? Is it really okay for me to see it? Ah, I do not mind. However, you can only sit and watch, then you can observe the power of the strongest magic. Aura became happy. What sort of powers did a legendary staff have, Momonga posed the question to himself. If there was a difference in perspective, it could become troublesome. He had to be careful to not make any problems. One more thing Aura. I have summoned all of the Guardians to assemble here in an hour. Eh? Then, then I have to make preparations to- No, there is no need. Just wait here until they arrive. Really? Hm? All of the Guardians?-Then is that girl is coming too!? All the Guardians. Haa. Aura took a deep breath and sighed. It seemed that they did not have a good relationship. What exactly happened. It looked like there would be many more difficulties to come. Momonga muttered under his breath. CH 5 Magic casters, to say in the least, are extremely bothersome. It was a class where you had to plan extensively into the future, is what some Yggdrasil players said. Firstly, magic in Yggdrasil had a ridiculously large number of spells that could not be changed or made by the creator tools. There were 3000 of them. Of course it was impossible to use all of them. They were separated into 4 types. Those that call upon gods miracles are the and . Placing heavy emphasis on their faith stat, magician and secret arts user.- Prioritizing on their magic power statthe Talismancer and the Miko.They placed heavy emphasis on their mental strength stat*. Lastly were those that placed heavy emphasis on other stats. *TL Note: If you have any ideas for what I should replace this with, please write in the comments below. ED Note: Instead of emotional strength, how bout mental strength? And the (g) means secret arts? Im not sure. For each class, different spell lists were available. A wizard could use Tier 1 spells of a certain type, and could go up to Tier 2. However, Arcaners could use Tier 1 of this type but could not go up to Tier 2. G.S: Are Tiers and Ranks different? They use Tier in the LN. TL: They are the same, I just wrote them differently, so I can change them later. G.S: Noted~ This way, when the players level up along with their chosen class, they can choose 3 new spells from the class spell list. Hence, level 100 players could use 300 different spells. However this has been counted as a separate system and the stacking of classes are different from the level of magic one can use. And for that reason level 100 characters who had bad faith series classes and could use only up to the 4th Tier of magic when they could have gotten up to the 6th Tier. Simply put, having a level 60 wizard and a level 40 cleric would not let you use the highest 10th Tier magic of the faith series. And the most number of spells the highest level-level 100s could learn was 300. Whether this was few or many, magic casters could only accept it. But it was extremely few. At least, when compared to the total number of spells that could be learnt. Firstly, in order to learn magic, you must first fulfill the prerequisites. Selected classes, special events, using certain items, etc. And then-Being able to use the selected magic type. Similarly to how one learns a language, you need to learn the prerequisite magic. And for that purpose, there were players who devoted 1/3 of their total magic to the prerequisites, and there were players who tended to give up learning as they could not clear the prerequisites. In addition, and for those who were becoming specialists, there was a problem about what to choose. It was extremely common that the magic that they wanted to learn was not within their field. It was not rare to die and recreate ones classes. Also there was the tricky problem of handling the stats. For example, the magic . Its attribute was considered magic. So, if your magic power was high, you could perhaps deal more damage with it or maybe your range would increase when compared to other high levelled players. Let us assume that a player who specialises in the faith series cast . Their spell would not be as strong as other classes which focused on magic power. Then what would happen when such a class cast ? The damage and distance would be inferior to those that focused on magic power. This was the decision tormenting the minds of Yggdrasil players. If the magic casters were just planning to fulfill a certain objective, then 300 was a sufficiently large number. There were magic casters who wanted to just fight monsters-Many ordinary DMMORPG players chose to specialise in using buffs and attacking. Solely dealing damage to the enemy was the way to go. Magic casters were also looking for a way to handle multiple scenarios. If you were hoping to simply destroy strong monsters with overwhelming strength, then you could not do that. However due to the overwhelmingly large number of spells that you can learn when compared to normal DMMORPGs, unlike regular DMMORPGs that only have magic for battle, there is magic that can be used for a variety of situations. For example, metal detection magic from the lower to the higher tiers existed, it could also refine and purify it. Magic that let you peer into the ground, and magic that let you turn dirt into low ranked metals. There was countless transportation magic. Long range transportation with a chance of missing, long range transportation with no chance of missing, transportation which caused a flashy effect for no meaning whatsoever, transportation that swapped the position of two objects, transportation that gathered all the party members. Transportation that brought you to the closest town, short-ranged transportation that could be cast for an unlimited number of times within a certain time period. There were many others. Another would be sensory magic, sensing of nearby enemies, detection of enemies who had erased their presence, sensing of the enemies magic casts, knowledge of special items, sensing of opposing magic, there was countless magic that gave you sensory abilities. By using ones head to cast the attack magic, there were countless magic that made it easy to change the flow of a battle. For that purpose, learning 300 individual magic, if you thought about dangerous situations, you could not feel that it was a lot. In fact, you would feel that it was too few. In addition, in order to make the choice of choosing your magic rare, when you levelled up and chose your magic, even though you chose it, you could not cast it that often. Also, there was a large amount of data on the Yggdrasil wiki that was also easy to understand. Momonga, thanks to his cash items, had learned 100 more spells. In addition, due to his repeated PKs , and participating in special events, another 318 more. In total, he had learnt 718 spells. Instead of simple destruction spells, he had a specialisation in binding magic and death magic. In addition, he chose a class that matched them, boosting the abilities. And for that reason, he would lose to a battle-focused magic caster in terms of damage, and the destruction level was also a problem. Conversely, investigation and searching magic were very important but there were few of those so it could not be compared. Momonga slowly pointed his finger towards the scarecrow that was set-up in the middle of the arena. Momongas many death magic spells did not have much of an effect on non-living organisms. A simple explosion spell would be best here. He sent a sidelong glance towards Aura. Her eyes were sparkling with curiosity. On her two sides were huge monsters. Their giant bodies over 3 metres tall reminded one of an inverted triangle. A skeletal structure that appeared to be the mix of human and dragon, with thick and sinewy meat covered it. Covering that was a set of scales that were harder than steel. In addition, a dragons face and a tail that made you think of a tree. While it had no wings, it looked similar to a dragon standing upright. Dragonkin-They were monsters with the title [Close relatives of Dragons]. With arms thicker than a mans torso, and a length that was half of its body-It was holding a weapon that could have been a sword or a shield. Sacrificing her own battle power, she gained the highest position as a Beast Tamer. With her servants, her battle abilities would go up to 2.25 of their original. She had 100 of them. And the 2 at her side were cleaners of this amphitheatre. Fuu Momonga breathed softly. If she was that excited about it, it would be difficult. The current goal was to confirm if he could successfully use magic. The reason why he let Aura attend this experiment was so that before the other Guardians came, he would let her know that having him as an enemy would be a bad idea. Currently, he did not see any intention of betrayal, if Momonga lost his magic, he was not sure if he could keep their loyalty, he could just not believe it. While it seemed that Aura had no such intentions, this was the first time he met an equal. While it was true that her character was created by collecting ideas from everyone in the guild. However, having this intelligent existence, she must have other sides to her apart from what was imputed. Would this side to her would cause her to tire of a weak ruler. If it would not then everything was fine. But if she would try to stand on top of a ruler that showed weakness There was no need to think any further, but it would be a foolish decision to simply trust her. Look before you leap. Under this situation, this was Momongas natural thought process. TL Note: This translates into Hitting the Stone Bridge before crossing it. Could he actually cast magic, it was important that he alone affirmed the results of that experiment. If he could not cast magic, he had to act casual and ask someone. If he really could not use magic, there was a chance that he simply could not understand how to use it. Aura did not know a lot of magic but she could use magic of the highest tier. If there was a problem, maybe he could ask her. Temporarily, it was fine even if he could not cast magic. As for why, it was because he came to check the power of the staff. Since he came to check the magic item, he had several excuses that he could use. Momonga memorised 718 magic spells. Which would be the most suitable one here. Firstly, area of effect magic could not be used due to friendly fire. If that was the case-. It would be great if it was the same as in Yggdrasil where you clicked icons. But currently there was none, something else had to be done instead. He had a grasp of it. The ability was embedded in himself. It was the same as isolating your senses and focusing your consciousness. It was like the icon was floating in the air-. Momonga laughed. <-Fireball> A ball of fire swelled up from Momongas finger and was released. It hit the scarecrow without a single error. The ball formed by the flamed burst apart upon impact, releasing the heat that was trapped inside. The resulting flames licked the surrounding areas of the tomb. All of that in a single moment. Nothing was left. Only the charcoaled remains of a human scarecrow. Fufufufu. ? Aura sent a strange glance at Momonga who was suppressing a laugh. -Aura. Another scarecrow. Ah, yes, right away! Wait, wait. The Dragonkin replaced it with another scarecrow. At the same time, he cast his magic. Its top half burst apart and danced in the surroundings. The head that was blown off landed directly on the body of the Dragonkin right next to it. The Dragonkin made a faint cry and sent a sharp gaze to Momonga. Now that he could cast magic, there was no worries of strong opponents. He was confident that he could one-hit a Dragonkin. Anyway, there was a need to apologise to its owner. Thinking that, Momonga turned to face Aura. Sorry. I should have held back. -Eh? I do not mind if you destroy the scarecrow. Without being affected in the slightest seeing magic cast right next to the Dragonkin, Aura did not show any signs of surprise or worry. She waved her hands and became flustered when Momonga apologised. The goal of the magic was to test if it affected another target. Was that what she believed? It was like she did not care if the Dragonkin lived or died. Anyway, he had confirmed whether he could cast magic. Thus, he could conclude that he had the game abilities he had in Yggdrasil. Now he should use a magic to try and contact the GM but he should not get his hopes up. Momonga activated another magic. The first one he should contact was the GM. He heard a sound similar to when he had calls on his phone when he was in Yggdrasil, if he was not in a certain locations, the sound would not be made and the call would be immediately cut. This time how should he say it. Putting it in words would be extremely difficult, it was like extending a string of sorts and he felt like he was searching for something. However, that feeling continued and the effect of the magic ended. It was expected yet disappointing. Both emotions swam strongly through his head. Momonga recast the same magic. His target was not the GM. It was other members of Ainz Ooal Gown. However, you could say that so it was like that, or perhaps you could say it was natural. No one answered. Momonga breathed softly and stifled his feelings and moved on to the next item. It would not be bad to try to contact Sebas, but anyway for now-. Power collected in the staff and was released. He stabbed the staff forward and formed a large ball of light, in the middle of which held an extraordinary whirlpool of fire. It increased in speed and size with a diameter of 10 metres and a height of 15 metres. There was a large blast of purgatory flame and blistering hot winds swirled through the surroundings. The two bodies of the Dragonkin held Aura, guarding her from the hot winds. Momongas robes fluttered with the heat waves. It would not be weird for heat on this level to cause burns but Momonga had absolute flame resistance and thus it had no effect on him. The tornado of flame ate up the atmosphere and grew larger, and released a shine like that of molten iron, and took up a humanoid shape. Primal Fire Elemental-An elemental spirit of the highest class. It was a level 80 monster. Uwaa Auras voice was filled with admiration and looked up at it. In front of the highest class of spirit that he had never summoned before, Momonga had the face of a child that had received a toy that it had always wanted. Do you want to try fighting it? Eh? Aura was bewildered for a moment, and then put on an innocent smile. Maybe it was a bit too much to call her a chi-No, she was quite warped. Is it okay? I do not mind, even if you defeat it it will not be a problem. Momonga shrugged his shoulders. The staff was an existence that allowed him to summon this monster once again tomorrow. More importantly will it be fine? You are bad with those who use pure power right? Mm. It will be okay. I can make myself immune to fire, I should be able to do something. Half listening, Aura began her preparations. She was probably coming up with a strategy in her head. If it is impossible, do not push yourself. Yes! A spirited reply. Aura had decided to fight and signaled the two Dragonkin at her side to move away. She was probably going to fight alone. Primal Fire Elemental- The wavering mass of fire began to move. Defeat Aura. If you do, stop there. Return. The giant of fire made a mass of fire in the shape of a fist and quickly closed the distance between itself and Aura. Aura held her whip with both hands and readied herself for the fight. While giving Aura a sidelong glance, Momonga had a thought fluttering around in his mind. It was what should I do now. The problem was that he had used a bit too much magic. He still had some left but since he was not sure what would happen from her on out, he needed to recover some. If he could, he would like to go to a place where it could recover but Magic had tiers, they were from 1 to 10. And then there was magic which surpassed that. The consumption of MP became extremely important at this tier and was consumed from this tier alone. Assume that a magic caster has 100 MP. He could use tier 1 magic 100 times. However, he could only use tier 10 magic not more than 10 times. Overlords were another exception. Also, there was strengthening magic-For example, chantless magic, magic strengthening, magic conversion-If you used these, the MP cost would increase. The time it took to completely recover your MP was 6 hours. Basically, if you only used the highest tier, you would soon run out of gas. Incidentally, the base MP was the level times 10. And then there were stat bonuses, special achievements, equipment modification and class modifications. Momonga currently had 1980 points. This was mostly due to the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown and the fact that he was a top class magic caster in Yggdrasil. Since most level 100 players have 1300 points, it is simple to understand the magnitude of the capacity. In regards to recovering MP, there were no such convenient things as MP recovery potions. The only way to recover it was the passing of time. Then how do most solo magic casters save their MP? There were scrolls, staffs and wands. These all had magic inside of them, scrolls could only be used once, staffs and wands were predetermined-They were items that allowed magic to be cast until the charges were finished. However, the strength and duration of magic was unchangeable. Let us say that a Level 10 magic caster used a protection spell which had a duration of 10 minutes, and that a scroll of the same magic was used, the duration-The effects of such spells would be about half the duration. In this situation, 5 minutes. Similar to how the duration was shortened, the effect also weakened. It could not go past half but the damage was ? of the original. There were other items that had limited daily charges but did not consume MP. The Primal Fire Elemental that Momonga summoned was a result of such an item, and another example would be the band on his wrist that could cast a certain magic a certain number of times a day. However, these items were expensive and could not be used at a moments notice. And compared to wands and staffs, scrolls were cheaper and were used more commonly. In the end, money is spent purchasing items. Due to that, most magic casters try to use only their MP. Staffs, wands and scrolls were preserved. As a result, and as time still passes when you are logged out, solo magic casters logout when they run out of MP and return the next day to play. However, there was no time. Momonga sent his gaze towards the band on his left wrist. There were 20 minutes left until the other Guardians got here. He had until then to investigate. He had no time to replenish his MP. -He had to investigate it later. The tests for magic and item activation were over. The remainder was his personal items. Momonga owned quite a few scrolls, wands and staffs. He was the type of person that hoarded everything. Even when he was facing the final boss in a video game, he did not use them. It was more miserly than carefulness. Just like that, Momonga hoarded his items. In Yggdrasil they were in an Item Box, but now where were they? Momonga extended his hand into the air. It was nothing but bone. He recalled what happened when he opened the Item Box-. It was like extending his hand into the surface of a lake. The middle of Momongas hand was swallowed up and disappeared. It was like opening a window and Momonga moved his hand in a large sliding motion. Countless staffs were lined up neatly. It seemed that this was Yggdrasils Item Box. Moving his hand, he scrolled through the Item Screen-like thing. Staffs, wands, scrolled, weapons, ornaments, gems, potionsThere were innumerable magic items located inside. Momonga smiled. He felt safe. Now even if the whole of the Great Underground Tomb became his enemy, he would be able to confirm his own safety. While watching the fighting Aura, Momonga recalled all the information he had compiled up til now. Firstly, were the NPCs he had met up til now programmes? No, they were the same as sentient humans. There was no way that such minute details could be included in the programming. They should be treated the same as humans and not as simple programmes. Next was what was this world? Unclear. It was reasonable to believe that the existence of magic was similar to that of the game, but he could not believe that it was the same as the game. If that was the case, then a world with magicIt would be reasonable to think of it as another world right? Just how should he prepare himself? He had confirmed that he could use his Yggdrasil abilities. Therefore, if you thought about the base data, there were no strong enemies that could become a threat to the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. The problem was were there any threats which was outside of Yggdrasil. In any case, if there were stronger people out there-the gravity of that situation-He had no other options. What should the plan be from now on? Data collection. Aspects of this world was still unclear and to put it simply, they were ignorant pilgrims. Carelessness could not be afforded, data collection was of the utmost importance. He had some hopes for the information that Sebas would bring back. If this was another world, should he try to return to his original? He was not sure. If he had any lingering regrets, he would say a third. If he had friends, he should do his best to go back. If his parents were alive, he would look for a way until he died or went insane. But there was no such thing. Going to the company, doing work, returning home to sleep. Until now he had returned home and entered Yggdrasil, making preparations should his friends return, but now even that was gone. Even now, he had not gone for a single day without thoughts about the company. Was it worth it to go back to go back to that world? But, if he was going back, he would do his best for it. There were not many choices he could make. If the outside world was like hell, the possibility was high. What should I do now Momongas self-directed words went into the surroundings and disappeared. CH 6 Everyone should be arriving soon. While wiping the sweat off her face with the towel, Aura says. The fight with the Primal Fire Elemental ended in Auras victory. The Primal Fire Elemental had incredible destructive power and stamina. It damaged the surroundings with flames just by existing. However, to Aura, who was demonstrating spectacular evasion abilities, it would seem that it was just a giant target. If Aura were to take even a single hit, she would lose a considerable amount of stamina. So that such a thing wouldnt happen, she had to cast several defense magic in response. To the magic caster Momonga, it was a spectacular fight. -Thats right. Momonga let his gaze drop onto the watch wrapped around his right arm. The scheduled time had yet to arrive and there probably will not be any Guardians that would come late. It would not be strange if a lot of time had passed. Puu Breathing heavily, Aura began wiping the sweat accumulating on her throat. The ones that she missed formed into balls and rolled down her dark skin. Momonga silently opened his Item Box. From there, the first item he took out was a magic item, Pitcher of Endless Water. The pitcher was made of a crystal clear glass and it was soon filled to the brim with refreshing water. Because of the coldness of the water, numerous water droplets condensed on the surface of the pitcher. He then took out one glass. Into the glass, that was no way inferior in quality, Momonga poured in some refreshing water. Aura. Have a drink. Eh? That would be being rude to Momonga-sama While Aura was waving her hands in rejection, Momonga gave her a wry smile. Dont worry about it. You have always worked hard. I am simply thanking you for it. Fuwaa To the awkwardly blushing red-faced Aura, Momonga presented the glass. Thank you very much, Momonga-sama. This time, Aura did not reject and hanged the towel on her shoulder. With her two hands, she accepted the glass and emptied it in one breath. Puhaaa Need another glass? Yes please! The glass, which had been emptied in one moment, had water poured in from the pitcher. The water in the pitcher never depleted and poured out the same quantity of water as earlier. Aura had calmed down, and this time drank slowly. While watching this, Momonga placed his hand on his own throat. It felt like there was still some skin. After obtaining this body, he could not remember ever feeling thirsty. It was the the same with sleeping. He could understand that as an undead it made sense that he would feel as such. Momongas now empty hands began to touch his own body. Compared to when he was a human, the feeling was a bit dull. When he touched something, it felt that there was a thin cloth in between. On the other hand, his senses greatly improved and his vision and listening skills were extremely good. A body made of bones would seem to easily break however, his were all harder than steel. Even though he expected it to be different after coming here, he felt satisfied and fulfilled with his body. This was probably why he was not scared. Fuuu Need another? Umm. Im not thirsty anymore. In response to the smiling Aura, Momonga took back the glass and together with the pitcher and placed it back into the item box. I thought Momonga-sama would be scarier. Really? If that is the case then I wouldnt mind but Eh? The current you is much better! Definitely much better! Then Ill stay like this. Seeing Auras vigorous answers, Momonga was bewildered but still managed to answer. Momonga had no choice but to put on a performance. The current him was the Guildmaster of the highest ranking guild, Ainz Ooal Gown and he had to play his part. He must not show any form of embarrassment whatsoever. Would, would I be the only one youre this kind to? Momonga did not say anything to the mumbling Aura but instead placed his hand on her head and started caressing it. Ehehehe Aura was surrounded by at atmosphere similar to that of a dog in front of its favourite toy. At that moment Oh, would I have been the first to arrive? With a voice as sweet as candy-A shadow appeared. From that shadow, a woman appeared. Her entire body was clad in a soft jet black ball gown. The skirt bulged largely outwards, and felt like it had a considerable volume. It was also very long that it completely hid her legs. Frills and ribbons were attached to her Bolero Cardigan which she wore. Her breasts and shoulders were not exposed. In addition, she had on a pair of fingerless gloves, causing most of her body to be hidden. One of the parts that was not hidden was her face. It was extraordinarily beautiful and would make even a first class work of art feel embarrassed. Her white skin-You could not call it healthy but it was as white as wax. Her long silver hair was held in a ponytail and flowed down her back. She looked about 14 years of age, possibly younger and could not completely hide her childishness. A combination born between cuteness and beauty, a beautiful gem. Her chest did not fit her age and bulged upwards. We were told specifically not to use Gate. A disgusted voice from Momongas side was heard. No trace of Auras previous puppy-like atmosphere could be seen and her voice was as cold as ice with open hostility. The girl, who had used the highest ranking teleportation magic, ignored the killing-intent released by Aura. She shuffled towards Ainz and stood in front of him. The perfume she applied had a wonderful smell. Stinks. Aura murmured silently. She was an undead but was not rotting. Although the girl could probably hear Auras voice, nothing changed. Her eyes, like deep crimson rubies, were drowned in bliss. Aa, my lord. The only precious one I cannot control. Reaching out for Momongas neck with her hands, she hugged him. Her red lips parted and her wet tongue was visible. The tongue that circled her lips seemed like a separate entity entirely. A fragrant smell escaped from her mouth. While this would suit a bewitching beauty, she was too young to have such a charm, most people would smile at this. She was too short. Rather than looking like she was hugging him, it looked more like she was hanging from his neck. Not being used to women, this was completely overwhelming to Momonga. He wanted to take a step back but decided to just stand there. She was actually like this? That thought did not disappear from his mind. Shalltear Bloodfallen. The Guardian of the 1st to 3rd Floors of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, the True Vampire leader of the undead. Its been long enough With a heavily low voice directed towards her, Shalltear finally responded and gave Aura a mocking smile. Oh, Chibi-suke, you were here? I failed to notice as you had failed to enter my view. Auras face stiffened- Shut up Fake Boobs. -and dropped the bombshell. Why do you know! Aa, her persona crumbled. You can tell from a glance. Its bulging out weirdly. How many did you use? Uwaa! Uwaa! As if trying to erase the said words, Shalltear waved her hands around in refusal. She had on an expression matching her age. You dont have any. At least I havequite a bit there! At that moment, Aura grinned broadly, causing Shalltear to take a step back. Aura casually lifted up her hand to her chest. Im only 76 years old. I still have lots of time. On the other hand, being an undead with no future must be tough right? They dont grow. Shalltear groaned and stepped back. Speechless. That was the sort of expression she made. Confirming it, Aura raised a crack-like smile. Im quite satisfied with what I have- Puu You Bitch! Ill make you eat those words! Momonga heard a snap sound. A black mist spilled out from Shalltears gloved hands. Aura readied her whip that she had used earlier. Momonga returned from his shocked state and took a deep breath in preparation to stop them How noisy. It was a voice that was impossible for a human to have. The warped and rigid voice immediately stopped their fight. From where the voice came from, who knows from when it was there, a strange being stood there and while releasing cold air into the surroundings. It made you think of a 2.5 meter tall insect walking on two feet. If there was a demon that was a crossbreed between a preying mantis and an ant, it would be like this. Its tail, that was more than twice his height, had numerous spikes that were sticking out. It also had a jaw that looked as if it was capable of snapping a humans arm with ease. Two of its arms were holding a silver halberd, the remaining ones were holding a black aura releasing mace and broadsword. The sparkling silver and hard bone armour released a cold air into the surroundings. Countless particles fell out, glittering like diamond dust. The Guardian of the 5th Floor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, the Ruler of Glaciers - Cocytus. He hit the floor with the halberds blade, causing the surroundings to slowly freeze. You are playing too much in front of our lord This little girl was rude to me. Actually- Once again, Shalltear and Aura gave each other fearsome glares. Shalltear, Aura. Do not disappoint me. Surprisingly, their bodies jerked upwards, and simultaneously bowed their heads down. I apologise for my actions! Aa. Momonga calmly nodded his head in agreement and faced the demon that just appeared. You came, Cocytus. I shall come immediately when summoned, milord. A white breath escaped from his mouth. In response to that, the moisture in the surrounding air froze with a paki paki sound. It was a cold that rivalled with-no, beat the flames from the Primal Fire Elemental. Just by being nearby, your body temperature would drop to the point where you would be injured. However, Momonga could not feel anything. In fact, everyone here had resistances or countermeasures for the flames, cold and acid. Since there have been no invaders recently, you must have had quite a lot of free time right? That is true- His jaws rattled together. He was probably laughing, right? Actually, I do have things I must do, and so, I cannot relax. Oh. What do you do normally? I spend my days training. It comes in handy anytime, anywhere. While it is difficult to tell from his appearance, Cocytus is a born and bred warrior. From his personality down to his concept design. If everyone in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick were rated from their weapon skills, he would be the first. Oh- For my sake? Good work. You honour me.-Oh, Demiurge has arrived. Following Cocytus gaze, there was a shadow walking in from the entrance of the Coliseum. When it had reached a certain distance, the shadow elegantly bowed and opened its mouth. I apologise for making everyone wait. Standing 2 meters tall, and with a lustrous red skin. Cut to perfection, his jet black hair flowed downwards with a radiance. Red eyes sparkling with intelligence and countless wicked plots whizzed around in his head. From his temples grew horns that would remind one of a goat, and his back sprouted a set of giant jet black wings, one would be able to tell that he was not human. In his sharp clawed hands was a sceptre, and his body was clad in a majestic crimson robe, full of a kings dignity. A demon releasing flickering dark flames, Demiurge. The Guardian of the 7th Floor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, and created as the Commander of the NPC Defences. And with this, everyone has gathered. Momonga-sama, Gargantua has still not arrived yet. A voice with a depth that could slip into peoples hearts and draw them in could be heard. Infused into Demiurges words was an ever present spell. Its name was Domination Mantra. It could turn those with weak hearts into his personal puppets. However, none of the people present had been affected by this. To be affected, they must be Level 40 or below. It was natural that it had no effect on the high level Guardians. To them, at best it was a comfortable voice. You know about Gargantua? Of course. The Guardian of the 4th Floor-Strategic Siege Golem, Gargantua. Everyone present here knows this. Gargantua was a golem created by one of Yggdrasils rules. It was not created from scratch by Ainz Ooal Gown. It could be used during sieges. However it could never be used to protect the base. It was just that its text tag was configured to say that it was the Guardian of the 4th Floor. There was a problem with storage and so it was just kept submerged at the bottom of the underground lake of the 4th floor. It is not a Guardian. It simply a golem given the responsibilities of a Guardian. So it was like that. I apologise for my ignorance. My friend has not arrived yet. Apart from Cocytus, everyone else froze. About, about that, he is always protecting my floor and we shouldnt bother him. Thats, thats right. Shalltear flashed a stiff smile while Aura quickly agreed with her. Kouhukou you say. He is not a Guardian but It would be better for him to know. I will leave it to Cocytus to contact him. Understood, milord Now, my lord. All the Guardians have gathered. Please order us to your hearts content. At Demiurges words, everyone knelt down as one. So Firstly, thank you all for coming. We would offer anything up to Momonga-sama. This much is only natural. Demiurge acted as a representative and replied for them all. There appeared to be no sign that the other Guardians wanted to say anything. Demiurge was the Guardians unanimous representative. I am happy with your loyalty. As much as I would like to talk about how happy I am, I gathered the Guardians for a different reason. I do not completely understand it myself and there are several things I do not understand, but I would still like you to listen. Momonga breathed in and looked from the band on his right arm to the Guardians. Right now, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick has become embroiled in a strange situation. And this strange situation is. Honestly I have no idea as well. However, I have felt an unusual event occur. So, I have gathered you all here. Have you noticed anything? Taking a quick glance at everyones faces, Demiurge replied as a representative. No, I apologise but we have noticed nothing. Is that so What sort of feeling did you receive? Explaining it would be quite difficult Momonga closed his mouth and stopped talking. Although he noticed that the Guardians were waiting for him, he needed to describe it with suitable words. A shaking, probably. A shaking you say? Once again the Guardians stole glances at each other, then Demiurge opened his mouth. It appears that we have not noticed anything. Was this caused by magic? Everything is unclear. Have there been any strange occurrences on any of the floors? There have been no strange occurrences on the 7th Floor. The 6th Floor too. The 5th Floor as well. The 1st to the 3rd Floors have had no strange occurrences. Momonga-sama, I believe it best to begin investigating the 4th Floor. I leave it to you. Then I will handle the outside. Wait. I thought that he would come back in time but Sebas is currently in the middle of investigating the outside. The atmosphere shook. One that was strongest in a barehanded fight, an existence that even Cocytus could not match. It was puzzling that such a man was sent out on such a simple reconnaissance mission. Another thing was that since a man of Sebas abilities was sent out, it showed just how much caution Momonga was giving this new world and how dangerous he thought it was. There were countless other people Momonga could have chosen from as well. However, from Momongas point of view, he could not choose anyone else but Sebas. Firstly the world that they were in had undergone a large change, Momonga saw his loyalty. Next, with this situation where they have no information, those with the best combat capabilities-sending those that can come back alive is only natural. In addition, Sebas appearance was that of a human and he had no desire to get into an unnecessary fight. Demiurge and Cocytus had a low chance of this. While Momonga could apply illusion magic on them, if it was discovered, the fact that they were lying would damage relationships. And more importantly, it was not clear if such a magic would even work. It was because of the above that Momonga believed Sebas was suitable. I think that it is about time that he returned but As if his words had raised a flag, Momonga sent his gaze towards the entrance of the Coliseum where Sebas had just appeared. While a specific time was not arranged, he came back when he was needed. As expected of a first-class butler. I apologise for my tardiness. No problem, I do not mind. More importantly, tell us more about the surroundings. - Sebas sent a quick glance towards the kneeling Guardians. Momonga calmly consented. Extreme circumstances. Naturally, the Guardians of every floor should hear this report. Understood. Firstly, the surroundings within a 1 kilometer radius are grasslands. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was located in a poisonous swamp. Why would it now be in grasslands? Several of the Guardian had faces that seemed to ask if that was so. However, no one asked such a pointless question. This was because they believed that Sebas would never lie to his master. I saw several groups of small animals. However, I did not discover any humanoid creatures. About that, were the small animals monsters? No, it was a being similar to that of a Prairie Dog, a living organism with no fighting strength. Would it be wrong to describe it as farmland? Farmland you sayIt is mostly flat plains. There is nothing special about it. Is that so Thank you for your hard work. While it was unclear where we were transferred to, it was best to raise the vigilance to the maximum. If we transferred to a persons land without notice, they would probably be angry. If they were normal, that is. However, in such a situation, we must not fight. We do not know their strength and they do not know ours. It will be troublesome for such a thing to happen. Shalltear. Yes Guard every floor with strict vigilance. However, do not kill any intruders and instead capture them. If you can, do not injure them at all. If the intruders come, inform the respective Floor Guardian. Also, try to not let the Guardians receive any damage. Understood. Demiurge. Yes Send out several scouts to make a detailed report. The goal is to collect information not to fight so choose those that are able to keep their heads. You are forbidden from personally going out. [The reason why we are not moving is because we should not antagonize possible negotiation partners], can I think of it as such? Basically collecting information via interrogation is forbidden. That is so. We are definitely the strongest. However, if this area has things that are a hundred times stronger than us, what can we do? This situation may be impossible, but should we still press forward based on our common sense? No, it is just as Momonga-sama had explained. It is important to maintain caution. We will use scouts that we can trust. Aura. Yes! Make a house where humans can stay on the 6th Floor. Umm, why is this so? We can put prisoners there. It is just as Cocytus has said. I do not want to enter the 9th Floor, and the other floors have other problems. The 6th Floor is the most suitable. That is true. Remembering the other floors, Aura nodded in agreement. Its like a internment camp for prisoners. We will be able to monitor them from there. Understood. Afterwards, treat the guests well. Also, do not make it look like a shack. Yes. Build a house that is evidently sturdy from a glance. How many people should it be able to hold? Ah, yesabout 10 people will do. Cocytus. Yes. Take your most elite servants that can be trusted and send them to the 9th Floor to guard it. Make any necessary arrangements with Sebas. Yes! Leave it to me! Sebas. Send the maids to the 10th Floor to defend it. Pay close attention to the defense of each floor together. Work together with Cocytus servants. Yes, understood. To the Guardians and your servants, you are permitted to enter the 10th Floor. If anything happens, immediately report to me. Lastly, I was thinking that I should change my name. The air fluctuated. Momonga was the name of Ainz Ooal Gowns Guildmaster. It was a guild that placed heavy emphasis of majority rule, commanding everything based on only his opinion was definitely unacceptable. If that was the case then he would throw it away. I will inform you of my new name later. Now, let everyones respective operations begin- Hearing Momongas orders, the Guardians began moving as one. Their movement was full of power and dignity, almost as if you are unable to touch them. In front of such a spectacle, Momonga trembled with emotion. Because they obeyed his orders? Wrong. Because he was strong? Wrong. Because he was beautiful? Wrong. It was because the NPCs made by his comrades from Ainz Ooal Gown were this amazing. That golden brilliance was still here. The crystallisation of everyones opinions and feelings was right in front of him. Momonga was truly happy for that. CH 7 Carne Village Founded 100 years ago by Thomas Carne, it was a village part of the Kingdom. The mountain range that runs through the border between the Empire and the Kingdom-The Azerlisia Mountain Range. At its southern base was a large forest-The Great Forest of Tob. It was a small village just apart from it. The population was about 120. A village with 25 families was not that rare in the Re-Estize Kingdom. The distance between it and the fortress city, E-Rantel was about 50 kilometers. It was a distance that would take 2 days on foot. Harvesting the blessings of the forest and agricultural produce were their main sources of income. Excluding the merchant that comes thrice a year to buy the herbs the villagers harvested from the forest, the tax collector only comes once a year. People mostly do not come, and the words stopped in time would suit the village perfectly, and such a thing was common in the villages of the Kingdom. Enri Emmot had lived in that village for about 16 years. The mornings were early. She woke up at roughly the same time that the sun rose. Unlike large cities where they was magic lighting, such a scene was commonplace in this village. The first thing she did was to draw water from the well near her house. Water drawing was a womans job. When she filled up the large pot in her house with water, the first job would be over. Her mother would be finished preparing breakfast around that time, so the 4 of them would have breakfast. Breakfast would be an oatmeal of barley or wheat. There would also be cooked vegetables. Occasionally there would be dried fruits as well. Then her father and mother would leave for the fields. Her 12 year old sister would head to the forest to get firewood and then help out in the fields. In the centre of the village-The bell in the plaza would ring at about noon. Then they would stop their work and break for lunch. Lunch was black bread that was baked several days prior. There was also a soup that had scraps of dried meat added inside. Afterwards was more fieldwork. When the sky begins to redden, she would return from the fields to prepare dinner. Dinner was the same black bread that she had for lunch. Along with some bean soup. If they had some meat from a hunter, there would be some meat in it as well. And while talking with her family in the light of the kitchen, she would stitch fraying parts of her and her familys clothes. Her bedtime was about 6pm. That sort of daily life. She thought that it would continue indefinitely. On that day, Enri had welcomed the morning as always, and had went to the well. Pulling up a bucket of water, she transferred the water to a small jar. It would take 3 trips to fill up the pot they had in their house. Okay. Enri rolled up her sleeves and carried the jar. Although the jar would become considerably heavier when water was added, she found it quite easy to carry. While thinking that it was fun, Enri began to return home. At that moment, she heard something and turned in that direction. The atmosphere was tense and she got goosebumps. -It was the sound of wood breaking. And then- A scream-? While it sounded like a strangled bird, it was different. It sent chills down her spine. It couldnt be happening. Just my imagination. Im wrong. Words of denial flashed through her mind. Panic spread through her body. The scream came from the direction of her home. She let go of the jar. There was no way she could hold such a heavy object. Her long skirt got entangled with her legs, but fortunately she maintained her balance. Once again, she heard a voice. Enris heart pounded in her chest. Screaming. She was not wrong. Running. Running. Running. She did not remember ever running this fast before. She ran at such a speed that she almost entangled her legs with one another. The neighing of horses. The screams of humans. Crying voices. They were becoming louder. In Enris vision, she saw a man wearing armour swinging a sword at a villager from afar. The villager screamed, and then collapsed. The sword that was about to pierce him stopped. Molga-san. Everyone knew everyone in such a small village. She knew the dead man well. He was occasionally a bit noisy but he was still a good person. He did not deserve to die like this. She was about to stop but-She grit her teeth and put more strength into her legs. The distance which she usually never noticed, was now extremely long. She began to hear roars and jeering. In the midst of that, her house finally entered her vision. Otou-san! Okaa-san! Nemu! While yelling the names of her family members, she swung the house door open. There she saw 3 frightened faces with a pouch in one hand. Those faces disappeared when they saw Enri and changed into a look of relief. Enri! Are you okay?! Ah, Enri Her mothers warm hands held her in a hug. Now, Enris here. Hurry and escape! The current situation of the Emmots was quite bad. As they were worried about Enri and did not leave for fear of passing her. They did not know when she would return and they could not just abandon a family member. And so they lost the time to escape, and now danger had arrived. They were about to leave when-A shadow appeared at the entrance. Sunlight glinted off of the back of the knights platemail. His crest was that of the Baharuth Empire. His clenched hand wielded a sword. The Baharuth Empire-The neighbouring country to the Re-Estize Kingdom. It occasionally went to war with the Kingdom. However, the war usually only took place in the walled city of E-Rantel, they had never extended their reach her. However, that eternal peace was broken. From the gaps in the helm, Enri felt a cold gaze counting their numbers. Enri felt his gaze licking her, it was very unpleasant. The knight gripped the sword tightly, causing the grip to squeak. He was about to enter the house when- Arrgh!! Umph! -Her father tackled the knight who had entered. The two of them tumbled out of the house together. -Hurry up and go!! You bastard! Blood rolled down her fathers face. He probably got cut when they were fighting. While her father and the knight were fighting, they fell to the ground. While her father was stabbing with his knife. And while the knight was stabbing with his short sword. While seeing her familys blood, Enris head completely blanked out. Would it be better to help her father, or would it be better to run away. Enri! Nemu! Her mothers cries pulled her back to reality, and her mother pulled a bitter face. Enri gripped her sisters hand and pulled. She resisted the sudden pull but, they needed to get to the great forest as soon as possible. The screams of horses, shouts, the clashing of metal. And then-A sour smell. The places around the village-They dived into Enris nose, ears and eyes. Where were they from? While experiencing this, they ran. When running through a wide place, you should make yourselves as small as possible. With this in mind, they kept to the shadows of the houses. Her body was frozen by fear. Her heart was pounding in her chest. It was not just from the running. The small hand within hers was moving as well. -Her sisters life. Running slightly in front, her mother was about to turn a corner when she stiffened, and then quickly retreated. Her hand gesturing at her to run. The moment she realised the reason, Enris mouth narrowed, and she stifled her crying voice. She gripped her sisters hand and ran away. She did not want to see what happened next. The edge of the village got closer. The running Enri heard the noisy sound of clanging metal. It was a constant sound. She prayed and looked behind her. It was just as she had thought. The worst case, a single knight was chasing after them. Just a little more. She suppressed her feelings which she wanted to throw up. She could not waste effort on them. She was breathing heavily. She felt that she could collapse at any moment. If she was alone she would probably have stopped a long time ago. The presence of her sister gave her the strength to move. She took a glance back. The distance between them had not changed. Even while wearing armour, there was no decline in his speed. Sweat dripped down her body and she felt cold. If this continuedShe could not escape with her sister. -Let go. Enri heard those words. -If youre alone you might escape. -Do you want to die here? -It might be safer to escape alone. Shut up, shut up, shut up! Enri grit her teeth while spitting out those words. She put more strength into her grip. She was a terrible sister, thinking about these sort of things. Hurry, run! Ye, yes. Why did her sister who about to cry not do so? It was simple. It was because she believed in Enri. She believed that her sister could get them out of this. Ah! Taking large strides to match her own, her sister lost her balance. Enri was also pulled down by her. Quickly stand! Yes. However, a lot of time was lost. Enri heard the creak of a chain right next to her. The knight had stopped to catch his breath. The sword in his hand was wet with blood. It did not stop there. His armour and helmet also had bloodstains. Enri shielded the back of her sister and glared at the knight. If you stop resisting, I wont make it painful. There was no kindness there. Just mockery. Even if you run, I will still kill you. He used such a tone. Enri flared up. What was this person saying? Enri faced the knight, who slowly raised his sword. It was about to move downwards and slice through Enri- Dont look down on us!! Urgh- -Enri hurled her fist at the knights iron helmet. Her bodys anger and the desire to protect her sister were kept in her fist. There was no fear in her punch. It was a punch that had the power of her whole body. The sound of broken bones could be heard, the momentarily delayed pain ran through her whole body. The knight reeled heavily backwards from her punch. -Quickly! Yes! Ignoring the pain, Enri was about to run when-She felt a red-hot pain on her back. -Urgh! You Bitchhhhhh!! Being beaten by a girl he was underestimating was humiliating. It caused the knight to lose his composure. Although Enri was alive, the knight had lost his composure. Since they had tried to escape, it was normal for him to be swinging his sword at them. They were not lucky. Enri was wounded and the knight was furious. There was no way out of this alive. Enri understood fully. The chance that they could escape was very low. There was still quite a distance between them and the forest. She did not think that they could escape from a knight on horseback. There was also the option of going back home and hiding in the hidden basement. However, he probably would not allow that. She was sorry for dying, but the important thing was to protect her sister. She would try to replace her sisters life with hers. The burning pain on her back throbbed in rhythm with her heartbeat. A sticky substance was flowing out. -But she still ran. Enri grit her teeth, and distanced herself from the kni- Then she saw despair. There was darkness-. It was the embodiment of death. An undefeatable existence. Clad in a jet-black robe, it looked like darkness had spilled over from another world. A face of nothing but bone, his empty eye sockets held a shimmering red flame, as if searching for prey. Divine and yet terrifying, the staff he was clutching had collected all the beauty in this world. The air froze. In the presence of the ruler of despair, even time itself froze. Enri forgot how to breathe. It would kill herself and her sister. That was why she could see it, the figure of an envoy appeared from another world. Enri thought that. At least until the movement of the knight behind her stopped. Kah She heard the breath of someone who could not even scream. Who had urinated?* It could have been herself, or it could have been her quivering sister, or maybe it was the sword-wielding knight. She no longer felt any pain. In fact, she could not feel anything apart from fear. TL: Is there a better way to phrase this. I cannot come up with anything right now. Slowly, the fleshless bony fingers moved-It extended past Enri and as if to grab something, formed a splayed hand at the knight. She wanted to avert her gaze, but she could not move due to her fear. If she looked away, it seemed that something even more terrifying would happen. Ah The sound of metal and screaming combined to make a harsh sound. Her heart was beating too fast, it seemed that it would stop at any moment. At the moment when the embodiment of death made a gripping motion, a sound of clattering metal could be heard from behind her. Moving her eyes away from [Death] was indeed scary, but she lost to the small curiosity in her heart and sent her gaze to the knight sprawled on the ground. The knight was no longer moving. Dead. Yes, dead. The danger that she was running away from had left this world so simply that it was laughable. However, she could not enjoy it. Because [Death] had changed its shape, becoming thicker. [Death] moved. It faced Enri. The darkness in her vision grew larger. It would consume Enri wouldnt it, those thoughts floated around in her brain. Enri hugged her sister tightly. The idea of escape was no longer in her head. If the person was human then she could at least have a fleeting hope and still move. But, the existence in front of her simply blew away such hopes. An instantaneous death. That was what she wished for. Her sister was hugging her waist and shivering in fear. She wanted to save her, yet she could not. She could do nothing but apologise for her own powerlessness. At least she would not be alone when she died. And then- Eh? -Enri let out a dumbfounded voice. [Death] had walked right past her. CH 8 While sitting in a lavish chair, Momonga watched a one-meter-tall mirror. However, it was not reflecting his figure. Plains. The mirror was like a television, showing a different scenery. He extended his hand, and shifted it to the right. Like a camera, the scene slid with his finger. The staff would be a bother so he put it back in the Item Box. The Mirror of Remote Viewing. In Yggdrasil, this item was used to peek at places that were packed with people, such as castles and towns, an item that allowed the user to choose the best time to shop. However, it had now changed to an item that could reflect scenery. Looking down on a scenery that seemed like it came straight out of a movie, it spread out before him. The current one was the morning. The morning dew on the grass beautifully sparkled in the morning light. Fumu Momonga drew a circle in the air, causing the scenery to change. It had been an hour since he had noticed the function of this magic item had changed. He had to test a lot of things, but there was no way that a lone human could do it by himself. Honestly, he was sick of it. Since he became like this, he had no desire for sleep. And so he was constantly finding Wally, but it was lame how the scenery was always plains. How the heck do you change the viewing distance. While thinking about how great it would be to have an instruction manual, Momonga repeated his actions. Oh! After a bit of experimenting, he finally got the hang of it. The happiness he felt was like that of a programmer who had just worked 8 hours overtime and finally finished. By repeating his actions several more times, he finally got it to his desired height. Haa, Im tired. While enjoying himself, he turned his head. Okay, next. As if gaining a new toy, Momonga moved to a birds eye view. He tried to extend it as large as possible. First he would try to see his own base, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. In Yggdrasil, they were located in the middle of a swamp, but Sebas had said that they were surrounded by fields. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was 300 metres wide in all four directions. It was enclosed by 6 metre tall perimeter walls, with two entrances of the front and back gate. The grounds were kept clean, and was quite beautiful, but the giant tree in the cemetery gave the entire place a gloomy atmosphere. There was no pattern to the tombstones, and the combination of the clutter and the cut grass gave off a discomforting feeling. There were lots of statues of goddesses and angels dotting the cemetery, some of which could have been regarded as art. And then there were 4 mausoleums at the 4 cardinal directions with a large mausoleum in the centre. The surroundings of the central mausoleum, which served as the entrance to the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, held 8 10 metre tall armour wearing figures It was a sight he was used to seeing. But seeing it from above made it feel refreshing. Originally, they were supposed to be Skeleton Soldiers-like Older Guards here, but they probably retreated and he could not find them. Being satisfied with what he saw, and Momonga began looking for a place with humans. A bit of time passed, and a village was reflected in the mirror. It was about 2 kilometres southwest of Nazarick. It was near a forest, with wheat fields dotting its surroundings. The word pastoral would fit it perfectly. Momonga zoomed in on the village and felt uncomfortable. A festival? It was morning, and yet people were entering and leaving their houses, and running around. They were all rushing around. Expanding his view, Momonga frowned. The people who he thought were villagers were dressed shabbily and there were people dressed like knights waving swords around. An ordinary scene. Every time the knights swung their swords, a villager would fall. The villagers could not mount a resistance. They just desperately fled. And then the knights would chase them down and kill them. The horses the knights were riding were in the fields, eating the wheat. This was a massacre. Momonga felt like vomiting. Tch! Spitting out his disgust, he was about to change the scene. This village has no value. If he went, he would only see corpses. Then there was no point in watching further. He did not gain any sick pleasure from watching murders. Momonga was not an ally of justice. His level was 100, but this worlds normal level might be 10,000, just like what he had said toDemiurge.He could not recklessly charge into such a situation. If Sebas or Demiurge was here, he could have sent them, but the only one in this room was Momonga. In addition, the knight might have some reason for killing the villagers. Illness, crimes for example. He could think of many others. If he repelled them, he might make an enemy of the country the knights were from. There was too little information. If there was information, it might have been worth it to go and save them. However, there was no worth in saving that village. The price of life varied with the location. In present day Japan, the price would be high. However, if you go to Africa, it will drop significantly. To those that do not know a world where all life is equal, there is only one sentence that can be said. Between an important person and a complete stranger, who would you save? It is very easy for your life to be stolen. This should be kept in mind at all times. Yes- -Momonga was not an ally of justice. Although he had maintained a facade of calmness, he was actually quite angry. He moved his hands, and a different part of the village was shown. There, 2 knights were trying to separate a knight and a villager. He was forcefully pulled away and made to stand with his hand restrained. In front of Momonga, the villager was stabbed with the sword. Once, twice, thrice- He was stabbed repeatedly by the angry knight. Then, he was kicked and sent flying. Blood sprayed everywhere as he rolled on the ground. That was of course, a coincidence. While in Yggdrasil, no one could detect the user of the mirror. -The villager and Momongas eyes met. It might have been just him but-. While blood filled his mouth, he forced his mouth to move. His vision blurred and he probably did not know what he was looking at. But he still clung to life, and forced the words out. -Please save my daughters.- Again, Momonga was not an ally of justice. He would gain nothing out of this, he would not help those who were not even his acquaintances. Benefits were not everything, but it was more than half. However, that was- If there was a benefit-It would be the very act of saving them. I would have needed to investigate their fighting abilities anyway. Who were those words for? Murmuring, Momonga took a birds eye view of the situation. He looked closely for places where some villagers were still alive. When he found one, one young girl had just knocked back a knight. And she took the hand of another smaller one, probably her sister, and were about to run off. He opened the Item Box, and took out the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. In that period, the girls back was cut. Momongas face distorted in disgust. Momonga instantly chanted a spell. <-Greater Teleportation> His view changed, and changed to the place where he was looking at earlier. There were 2 young girls. The older sister probably, the older one had hair that extended all the way to her chest. Her tanned and healthy skin, was dyed white in fear. Her black eyes had tears in them, and if her face was not a terrified one, she would be considered quite cute. The younger sister had her face buried in her sister, her frightened body was trembling. She was probably terrified.-No, it was natural. It would be weird if she was not. Passing over the 2 girls, he sent his gaze towards the knight behind them. He was probably surprised by Momongas sudden teleportation. His hands were trembling. Momonga had been living a life estranged from violence. The closest was fighting in Yggdrasil. Although he had never experienced a life and death situation, he was currently extremely calm. His empty hand splayed itself-And reached out. <-Grasp Heart> It was a magic of the 9th Tier. A magic where you grip and crush the opponents heart. If it was resisted, the opponent would be temporarily stunned. It was one of the instant death spells that Momonga used well. Especially since there was a beautiful corpse-data left behind. The knight collapsed. His resistance was too low. So he died. Momonga gazed coldly at the collapsed knight. The unexpected thing was-He did not feel anything from killing a human. The beauty of an undead body? Or maybe the rage against the knight? -No, it was something different. Momonga did not know what it was. Coming this far and yet not being able to take the last step, he felt such a frustration. Momonga began walking. Since he had killed the knight, the girls would have been afraid. So he went right next to them. At that time, the older one let out a bewildered voice. Momonga did not know what it meant, but he felt no need to find out. Anyway, he should first confirm the safety of this place. He looked at the back of the older one with her torn clothes, and saw blood flowing down her back. While doing so, he hid them behind himself. And then he glared at a knight that had just existed from the side of a house. The knight noticed him as well. Frightened, he took one step back. You can chase down girls and yet you cant against a different opponent? While mumbling, Momonga thought about the next spell he should use. The earlier one was quite a high tiered spell. And thus he could not confirm how strong the knights were. What sort of effect did his magic have on the knights. The strength of this world-This was a good chance for him to find out. -Finally, although I feel bad about forcing this experiment on you, wont you be so kind as to play along? 10 balls of light were created, and rushed towards the knight creating an afterglow. The first blew him away, the second lifted him into the air. The remaining floated around the lifted knight. And then, like in a fighting game, comboed him. Like a broken doll with its limbs outstretched, the knight fell to the ground. Naturally, he did not move. Momonga had prepared himself for another round, but was perplexed. Magic Arrow was a 1st Tier magic-The lowest tier. While it was true that the number of arrows increased according to the level, and the magic was quite convenient, but it was difficult to one-shot a level 10 monster. Then these knights were below level 10 in Yggdrasil He could not think of anything else. Power left his body. Too weak. Of course, it was possible that only these 2 were weak. But, it was still difficult to regain his earlier worry. Anyway, if it became dangerous, he would immediately cast a transfer magic. It could also be that their defenses and body strength was non-existent but their attack power was extremely high. Momonga could possibly be instantly killed. These thoughts flooded his mind. In Yggdrasil, if you hit the neck, it would be counted as a critical hit, and the damage would greatly increase, if it was the real world you would surely die. Momongas lost worry had changed into caution. If he was careless, he would die like an idiot. Firstly, he should investigate their abilities. Momonga cast his special ability. -High Tier Undead Creation: Death Knight- Momonga created one undead monster due to his special skill. It was possible for him to create a strong undead, but he created an undead that was used as a convenient wall whenever he went solo. The Death Knight was the best one of those undead monsters that he could use as a wall. Its level was 35, but its defense was equivalent to that of a level 40 monster. However, its attack was that of a level 25 monster. When Momonga adventured out, it would be instantly killed by a powerful monster, but the fact that it could endure one hit was enough for a magic caster like himself. And so the monster he would create would be this-Momonga decided. In Yggdrasil, the moment he summoned a monster, it would cause the air in the surroundings to boil and then appear. But, it seemed to be different in this world. A black mist oozed out of the sky, and fell on and wrapped around the knight who had his heart crushed. The mist swelled-And swallowed the knight. And then the knight, which could no longer be thought as human, jerked, and while staggering, stood up. It made a gobori sound, and a black liquid flowed out of the gaps between the knights helmet. It was probably coming from his mouth. The flowing sticky substance, wrapped and covered his entire body. It made one think of a human being eaten by a slime. Once the knight was completely covered in darkness, its shape began to change. After a few blinks, the darkness flowed down to the ground, there stood an existence that would be called the spirit of a knight. It was 2.3 metres tall. Like its height, its body was widened considerably. It would be closer to a beast than a human. A large shield on its left arm covered ? of its body-A tower shield, and its right hand wielded a flamberge. Originally, its two hands should be holding a 1.3 metre cutlass, but this giant could wield one easily with one hand. The sword blade had a reddish black aura emanating out of it, and it pulsated like a heart. Covering its giant body was a black full-body armour. Blood vessel like crimson patterns ran all over it. In addition, unlike the earlier armour which was designed for functionality, this one was the embodiment of violence, and thorns sprouted from all over. The helm was like that of a devil, the face could be seen. In there was a rotting corpse of a person. Inside the gaping eye sockets was a hatred of the living and a desire and expectation of slaughter. With its jet-black cloak fluttering in the wind, the Death Knight awaited its orders. Its imposing attitude seemed appropriate for an undead knight. These knights in the village- Momonga pointed to the corpse of the first knight who he had killed with Magic Arrow. Kill them. OooaaaAaaaaaC!! A roar- Anything that heard it got goosebumps all over its skin. Its thirst for blood was choking, and the air fluctuated. It was the starting signal of a different massacre. The victims had changed-They had become prey. The Death Knight began running. Just sprinting. Without hesitation, it was like a bloodhound that had found its prey. An emotion humans could not understand-The deads hatred of the living was powering it. Momonga watched as the Death Knight grew smaller in the distance, and compared the difference with Yggdrasil. If he could pinpoint it, it would be the degree of freedom. Originally, the Death Knight was supposed to stay at its summoners side, and receive damage from monsters. They would accept the order in that manner and not move of their own accord. As it was the way the AI was built, it cannot be helped. It would be good if it did not get in his way but When he thought that he knew something, he had made a large mistake. A mistake born from preconceptions. Everyone makes mistakes, but the current situation could result in fatal consequences for Momonga. Momonga narrowed his eyes, and cast the magic he had stored in the band on his right arm. The magic he had activated was . There were no enemies in the surroundings. Now Momonga turned and looked back. The earlier two girls noticed Momongas gaze and shrunk their bodies away, even trying to hide themselves. The reason probably was the figure of the Death Knight that had appeared. Or maybe it was due to its roar. That was wellAs the one who had killed the knights before their very eyes, he could understand their fear. Convinced as such, Momonga faced the older one and extended his hand. I will heal your wounds. An action with that thought in mind. As a person who was familiar with the game Yggdrasil, Momonga was not surprised by the appearance of an Overlord. Even if he stood in front of other players no one would be scared either. It was because everyone knew that it was a game, and they had information that such appearances and monsters existed. However. Just imagine. What would happen if the person did not know? What if it was the real world? What would happen if a monster that could easily kill a human extended its hand towards you? There was only one reaction. The space between the older sisters legs were wet. The younger one as well- There was a pungent smell of ammonia in the surroundings. Waves of fatigue, which should no affect him, crashed into him. Momonga had no idea what to do. But they seem to be hurt. However, as a member of society, Momonga used the skills he had honed. While pretending not to see anything, he opened the Item Box, and took out a bag. Named the Infinity Haversack-It could carry up to 500 kilograms of weight. Although the Item Box allows you to store an infinite amount of items, when items were placed inside this bag, a shortcut could be used to activate the item. However, the Item Box does not allow this. Put the items that you want to instantly use inside this bag. This was a fact that even a greenhorn in Yggdrasil knew. Momonga held one of such an Infinity Haversack. There should be a potion inside there somewhere. He put his hand inside and unhesitatingly took out a red potion. Minor Healing Potion. Recovering 50HP, it was a medicine that was often used in the beginnings of Yggdrasil. However, this item was useless to Momonga. As for why, it was because this recovery potion had positive energy, and would deal damage to the undead Momonga. A poison. The only reason why he held on to such a thing was as when he went on adventures with his friends, his party members would use them. Drink. Momonga thrust out the red medicine, causing the older ones face to be filled with fear. I, I will drink it. So let my sister- Onee-chan! The younger was about to cry and was trying the stop the older one. The older one was apologising and was trying to take the potion. Were they mistaking it for poison or human blood or something? What, is this? Although people were still dying and being killed. Although Momonga was an understanding person, what sort of comedy was this. Rage boiled up inside of him. Hurry up and drink. While Im playing around here, other villagers are dying you know. As a response to those words, the older one widened her eyes, and drank it all down in one gulp. And then, she showed a surprised expression. She touched her right hand, and then her back. She was surprised by the lack of pain. No way She probably could not believe it, she was touching her right arm over and over. If the healing potion has been drunk, effects will appear, Momonga engraved that information into his memory. Then the next question was born. What would happen if applied directly to the wound? Further testing will need to be done. Is the pain gone? Ye, yes. The older sister made a blank face. If it was just this level of wounds then a Minor Healing Potion would have worked, huh.Momonga moved on to the next question. This was an unavoidable question. Depending of the answer, everything could change. Do you know about magic? Eh? Have you seen humans that can use magic? I am asking you that. No, I have not seen any Momonga clicked his tongue and stifled his annoyance. It was fine if magic had remained a remained a secret. However, make no mistake. If Momonga and the others were the only ones able to use magic, then it would be troublesome. If that was the case then he would have to limit his use of magic. Having to suppress an advantage he had did not make him happy. The older one looked like she was about to say something, and so Momonga used his jaw to signal her to continue. But. What? I have heard that there are such people in the towns I see, then this will be quick. I am a magic caster. Feeling relieved, Momonga chanted magic. Like a spider web, crystal clear threads, with the sisters at the centre, formed a 2 metre dome around them. Subsequently, although invisible, the air flow changed. Originally, this magic would be perfect if he chanted it. However, as how magic worked in this world was unclear, he did not. If there was a magic caster, it would be unfortunate. A magic that blocks out living creatures, and a magic that blocks out arrows. Unless the enemy uses poison gas or magic, you should be fine.-However, it is easy to leave it. But, if you do that stupid thing, know that I will not save you a second time. After simply explaining the magic to the surprised sisters, Momonga began to walk away. He recalled the overall shape of the village. Um, excuse me- -What is it? -He was about to walk away when he was stopped by the older one. Momonga swallowed his desire to yell. They were victims. They might have lost their family. Probably their acquaintances too. How could he vent his frustrations on them. Yo, your name The girl gulped and asked. Would you please tell us your name? He was about to introduce himself but then shut his mouth. How should he introduce himself? Momonga was the Guildmaster of Ainz Ooal Gown. Now, what was he? The master of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazaricks name was Momonga thought. My friends- What would everyone think of monopolising that name? Would they be happy? Or would they frown? Since he came here, he wanted to say it. That name cannot be used for one person. He immediately composed himself. That name reflected the existence at the highest peak. If it went to ruins, then he would again make it a legend. I will turn our guild into a legend. -I am the ruler of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown. CH 9 There, the hunters became the hunted. OoooaaaAAAA!! The air shook. In accordance with it, the monster in front of my eyes-The Death Knight advanced. I unknowingly took two steps back. My armour trembled, and the harsh clattering sound entered my ears. The tip of the sword I was holding shook. Of course, I was not alone. Surrounding the Death Knight, 18 others did the same. No one was trying to escape. Was it because of their courage? No, that was not it. They are afraid to divert their eyes even for a second. The moment their eyes get diverted, it would swing its sword. That was understood by the intuition that every living creature possessed. The sounds of teeth clattering with each other could be heard. Londes Di Granp cursed his faith in god. He had probably cursed him many more times in the past few minutes than he ever had done in his lifetime. If god had truly existed, he would probably have descended and smited this evil. Why did he have to ignore a faithful believer such as Londes? There is no god. Only a fool would sing such a stupid thought, but Londes wasnt the foolish one right? HiyaAAA! A high-pitched scream echoed throughout the surroundings. One of the knights in the encirclement gave in to his fear, fleeing whilst showing his back on the enemy. Some kind of line was cut, as though a tension of a bow was snapped at one stroke. The scream shouldve snapped their mentality likewise. Normally, that would be the case. However, among the men within the encirclement, no one dared to escape. A black wind swept into a corner of Londes vision. The escaping knight was about to make his third step, when he made a horrible sound as his body got split into two. His right and left sides separated, and fell to the ground. The existence that sliced the knight was bathed in blood. The sour stench of entrails spread throughout the surroundings, and the pink organs spilled onto the ground. Kuuuh. The flamberge was swung downwards. The blood-drenched Death Knight narrowed his eyes, and growled loudly. A voice of joy- It was enjoying the process. Killing Londes companions, bathing in their blood- Even though its face was rotting, it could still be read like a humans. The Death Knight was having fun. An absolute existence beyond theirs-The slaughterer stood there. Seeking salvation, Londes moved his line of sight. They were in the middle of the village. An open space, where 40 weak villagers cowered in fear from watching Londes and the knights. Children were hiding behind a wooden pedestal, which was slightly taller than them. Several were holding wooden sticks, but did not move. They could not grip their weapon properly due to their fear. When Londes and the others attacked the village, they rounded up the villagers into the centre of the village. After the houses were emptied, they were burned down with alchemical oil. Afterall, hidden underground rooms were quite common in this kind of village. Around the village were four mounted knights wielding bows, patrolling. If anyone escaped to the outskirts of the village, they would surely be killed. Of course, there would be villagers who would think of escaping into the troublesome forest, so two knights were placed there. Although the massacre had ran into some slight problems, it had progressed smoothly and they managed to get all the villagers in one place. Gathering them, killing them and allowing a few to escape-It was supposed to be like that. Londes remembered that moment. That scene which left a deep imprint in his mind. One of the villagers was about to escape, and the knight that was about to slash him from behind-ElionDanced in the air. What happened? The insanity of the situation made it impossible to comprehend. Full body armour, even with magic, was still 10 kilogrammes. A knight that was a full grown male would weigh 80 kilogrammes. But the knight of about 90 kilogrammes in weight was thrown through the air like a ball. Elion flew 7 metres into the air, fell to the ground, and did not move a muscle. At where Elion was, was a black giant. The giant shield that had blown Elion away was slowly being lowered. That was the beginning of despair. At first someone slashed at it while panicking However due to the armour that covered its body, even if the knight had managed to get past its shield, not even a scratch was made. In addition, the Death Knight was not using its sword, and it was waving its shield around like it was playing-No, while playing, it had blown away the knights. Using a degree of strength such that they wont die. Londes, too, was blown away with a single hit. Every time he breathed, pain shot through his stomach. The Death Knight swung its sword a second time. At the location where a knight was attempting to flee. The one who tried to escaped was Rilick. A good-natured man-But when drunk, a terrible one. His limbs and then his head flew off his body. A gale accompanied the great attack, and they understood. Not with their heads, but with their hearts. If the Death Knight became serious, it could chase down and kill everyone. They could do nothing but die. Although the insides of their helmets are not visible, everyone was thinking the same thing. Crying voices reverberated throughout the surroundings. Grown men were sobbing like terrified children. Oh God, please save us Oh God He could hear cries from several others. If he let down his guard, he felt that he would kneel and send a prayer to god. Y, you guys! Hold down that monster!! TL Note: He says kisama which is better translated as bastards. But context. A panicking voice could be heard. It was a harsh voice, one tainted with madness. It came from right next to the bisected knight-From a knight standing beside the Death Knight. He initially could not discern the knights identity from the voice, but there was no one else that would say those lines. Captain Belius. Londes frowned. If he could describe him in one word, it would be scum. When a girl was trying to escape, he chased after her with his low-life feelings of lust. Her father tried to save her. When they were pulled apart, he stabbed him mercilessly with his feelings of rage.-That type of man. However, as a wealthy person in the country, he was just added to the unit of knights, but the words captain didnt befit him. He was hated within the unit. I will, escape! I am not a person that will die here! You guys, buy me some time! Buy me some time to escape! There was no way anyone would move. It was natural, they would do anything to not get targeted by the Death Knight, and they kept their heads down like they were avoiding a storm. Especially since it was a man that no one liked. Hiiii! The Death Knight slowly turned to face Belius. It would be natural as he was standing quite nearby. Was he hiding some guts? Londes regarded that heedless thought. Money, Ill give you money. 200 gold coins! No, 500 gold coins! It was a lot of money. However, doing that was the same as surviving a fall from a 500 metre cliff to receive the money. No one moved. No, there was one person. Half a person moved. Ovovooooooo The right side of the knight that was split in two moved, while spitting out blood, and grabbed Belius ankle. -OgyaAaaa!! Belius screamed. The bodies of the surrounding knights, and the villagers who saw this, their bodies stiffened. If it was Momonga-Ainz, he would not be surprised. Dying by the hands of a Death Knight would make you into its eternal servant. In Yggdrasil, the moment a Death Knight killed a monster, an Undead of the same level would spawn at the same place. Those that knew the game Yggdrasil, it would be nothing to care about. But to those who did not, it would look like an act of the devil. Belius screams stopped, and collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut. He had probably lost consciousness. The Death Knight simply walked up to him, and stepped on his chest with its body armour. You could understand the force behind that leg just by looking. A clasp split open, and the metal creaked. -O, OoaaAaaaaa! The screams of Belius who had just regained consciousness from the pain. Sabe, sabe me! Plevse! Ill do avythind! His two hands tried desperately to remove the leg, but it would not budge from his chest. Money, Oaaa, Ill gibe yu monay, Oeeee, sabe bee- The screams of metal stopped, and the sounds of branches cracking reverberated, and blood flew into the air. Belius screams, naturally, stopped-. No, no, no. God! The screams of the knights, which had at one point stopped, began again at that scene. The moment you try to escape you would be killed. However, it is a fate worse than death. Such thoughts circulated, and their bodies did not move. -Calm down!! Londes roar cut through the screams. Silence came upon them like time had stopped. -Withdraw! Send out a signal to the mounted knights and archers! The remaining will buy some time for them to blow the horn!* To those about to die, Im sorry. Begin operation! TL Note: This is written as flute, but horn sounds better. The knights began at once. Depending on whether orders were inputted into their blank brains, they could think and perform perfectly. They would not be able to repeat if they failed after all. Originally, the number of knights that were holding the horn to contact the others numbered three. Currently, there is only one remaining. They had to protect him. The knight several steps away threw down his sword, and started to take out the horn from the backpack he was carrying. OoooaaaAaaa!! The Death Knight started running as if in response. -Its aim was the knight with the horn. It understood what they were doing, an action that showed its intelligence. The jet-black bullet closed in as if flying. It was a bullet that would kill those that would dare to block its path. This was reflected in everyones eyes. However, the knights still attempted to block it. A feeling stronger than fear forced them to move. With the wave of a shield, one knight was blown away. A sword flashed, and the top and bottom halves of another knight separated. Dezun! Mollet! Hurry and cut the necks of the people killed by the sword! If you dont theyll turn into monsters! The knights whose names were called frantically headed towards the corpses. Once again, the shield was swung, and another knight was blown away, and the sword that was received from above cleaved a knight in two. Londes awaited the jet-black storm to claim his own death as a martyr. Ooooh!!! And then, the flamberge was swung, and Londes world spun around- He had lost his head, and his body collapsed beneath him- At the same time, the sound of a horn echoed- In a corner of the village, Ainz heard the horn and raised his head. He was engrossed in his experimentation. While reflecting, Ainz removed the sword lodged in his abdomen. He felt no pain. The part of his body that held the sword had no blood. It is as good as new. This was high rank damage invalidation-When attacked by a weapon with little data or a low ranked monster, the damage he was supposed to take will be invalidated. In Yggdrasil, it only applies to monsters level 40 or below, and thus was a useless ability, it was different in this world. I used to say that I was envious of that ability to reduce damage by 10 points. It was a cash item. Maa~, it could be said that he was also that type of person. Ainz looked down at his bony hand which still had a bit of skin, and put it inside the Item Box. He then took out a mask. It was the type that covered the entire face. The mask seemed like it was crying, or maybe angry, it had too much decoration. It looked like a Bali mask or maybe a baron mask. Despite of its strange appearance, this item had no magic power. On the contrary, it was an event item in which you could not put in any data. What event was it? Christmas? Valentines Day? The name of the mask was Mask of Envy. Had the creator gone mad? An entire article had been dedicated to it on the Yggdrasil Thread on 2ch. He wore it. Next was the gauntlets. They were quite rough and boorish, and had nothing worth mentioning. Its name was Iron Graber. A member of Ainz Ooal Gown made it while playing around. It was a simple pair of gloves that increased physical strength. There was no particular reason as to why he chose these items. They only serve one purpose, and that was to hide his bony hands. Originally, he could have used illusion magic yet he chose to hide it using items, but as those that can use illusion magic could see through it, there was no way that they will be tricked, thus a simpler method was used. If that happened and they saw his true appearance, he would have to come up with an excuse. Of course, this kind of trickery is nothing but sophism. Those who were tricked and those that are not have their own opinions, with their varying personal point of view. Sometimes however, such sophisms can protect youalthough lots of people would hate you for it. Anyway, with this, this was a level down from an evil monster to an evil magic caster. -Probably. He was lost on what to do with the staff, so he just kept it like this. It was not much of a bother. Now, how should he hide his figure? Ainzs way of thinking was wrong. To Ainz who was already used to the game Yggdrasil, the figure of his was not scary. However, to the residents of this world, he was the embodiment of fear. Since he was used to it and he did not notice the sentiment, it was a blunder. Honestly, he was a definite idiot. Why did he not notice that. It was fortunate that only those girls saw him. However if you pray to god, then you probably shouldnt kill people. He was only able to spit out such words since he was an atheist, and looked at the praying corpse. Ainz lightly danced into the air. And then- -Death Knight, if there are knights that are still alive,do not kill them. I have a use for them. He transmitted it with an accepting feeling. He was able to order his personally created undead mentally. He flew at high speed to where the horn was blown. Wind pressed against his body. He was probably moving at about 90km/h? A speed impossible in Yggdrasil. The robe stuck to his body. He looked down at the village from midair, and saw a large part of an open space that is turning black, like the water being absorbed by soil. There were several corpses lying there. Along with several shaking knights. And lastly, the standing Death Knight. Ainz breathed in and exhaled, then counted the number of knights that were still alive although with moving difficulties. They numbered four. More than necessary, maa~ it does not matter. -Death Knight. That is enough. That voice in that place, it was completely too lackadaisical. A casualness like that of visiting a store, and asking the clerk for that thing you wanted. No, Ainz could not do any other but that.. He had commanded it to kill them, but quite a few were beat up. If it was just to kill them, Ainz could do it easily. Anyones words would have become lighter. Ainz who was released from the chains of gravity, slowly landed on the ground. He looked at the surviving knights. Their lives were spared from a dangerous situation-But they did not understand, rather could not understand why. They were quite light headed. Hello gentlemen. I am Ainz Ooal Gown. The master of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. No one replied. They did not have the courage to do so, nor the energy. Ainz waited a little, and continued to speak. I will guarantee your life if you surrender. If you still wish to fight- A sword was immediately thrown on the ground. More followed, and before long, four swords were quickly thrown down. Hm, you look tired. However, in front of the ruler of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, your heads are a bit too high. The knights had no energy to resist his words. They quietly kneeled and bowed their heads. That was not the figure of subjects, but of prisoners. I shall permit you gentlemen to return. And then, tell this to your superiors-Your masters. Ainz walked, and using the hand not holding the staff, knocked off the helm of one the kneeling knights, and sternly stared at his tired face. While paying attention such that no one else can see, he moved his mask slightly, such that his skeletal face could be seen. The knights eyes were muddled with fatigue and they wondered what they were looking at initially. Then they turned to surprise. Two kilometres North-east of this village is a plain, there is a place called the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick there. I am its master. Therefore, the surrounding areas belong to me. If you make more trouble, I will massacre everyone in that bastard country of yoursUnderstand? The knights shaking head nodded repeatedly. Go. And remember to tell your masters. The knights immediately broke into a sprint and fled. Even if its one second, they want to get away from there, their thoughts were obvious. Haa~ Acting is tiring. Ainz said as he watched the figures of the knights grow smaller in the distance. If the villagers were not watching, he would have rotated his shoulders. Such a performance was quite troublesome for a member of society like Ainz. Especially since he did not have much dignity, he had no choice but to fake it. Meeting the face of the knight was also a part. His personality is impossible. However, his performance was not over yet, and he had to put on his mask again. Ainz began walking towards the villagers while wanting to sigh. He wanted to refuse to stand in such a bloody place, the smell will probably stick. Even though he did not feel anything from killing people, he still hated the smell. The fortunate thing was that the villagers did not make an issue of allowing the knights to escape. -Clean up the Squire Zombies. While commanding the Death Knight in his mind, Ainz closed in on the villagers. Narrowing the distance, the faces of the villagers became confused and frightened. Their timid eyes wandered, and looked to and from the Death Knight. The reason they did not raise an objection was because of such a scary existence, HuhAnd moving closer seemed to have the opposite effect. Thinking that, Ainz stopped, opened his mouth and spoke in a friendly tone. Now, are you okay? You are A human that seemed to be the village representative opened his mouth. In the middle of it, the Death Knight behind him did not let his gaze leave him. It was quite an astonishing scene. Ainz laughed under his mask and replied. This village had seemed to be under attack, so I came to help. Oh Buzzing. However, there were still people that still harbour suspicion. Anyway, its not for free. I want money for every villager saved. The villagers looked at each other. They were poor, their faces showed it. However, their suspicion had died down. The typical aim of saving lives for money, it cleared up any doubt. It was because people could open their hearts to things that they could understand. S, since the village is in this situation- Ainz raised his hand to cut off those words. Could we please have this discussion later? When I came earlier, I encountered and saved a pair of sisters. I will bring them here so wait, ok? The two did not wish to close their mouths. Without waiting for the reply of the villagers, Ainz began slowly walking. CH 10 The village chiefs house was located right next to the village square and it was where the negotiations of the price of saving the villagers, is taking place. Naturally, what Ainz wanted was not money but information. Even so, asking for information directly would be too suspicious. While it was true that receiving information from this small village was not a problem. The problem was afterwards. As long as there was not any information blockage, many people would learn about this incident. The chance of a powerful figure knowing this was, therefore, 100%. And when Ainz gets contacted by such a person, hell know of Ainz ignorance, which can be used against him during a negotiation. Is it foolish to be vigilant because of a mere-unchecked possibility? Of course not. That was like crossing a road without checking first. That is how accidents occur. Strength is relative. Ainz is the strongest in this village. However, there are no evidences to prove that he is the strongest in the world. Hence, pre-caution must be taken. There might be beings that would be able to kill Ainz. Why, Ainz Ooal Gown is a guild that knows no defeat. He could not let the guild name be thrown into the mud. The sunlight that filtered in from the windows chased the shadows into the corner. Ainz moved his gauntlets on the shabby table and moved his arm like he was blocking out the sunlight. The table rattled, showing its poor quality. He placed the staff in the corner of the room to prevent it from being a bother. He recalled the surprised faces of the villagers. He did not think that it was good to stand out here. Because he did not rectify his Yggdrasil common sense, he had committed many blunders today. I have made you wait. The man sat in the chair opposite. Behind him, a woman stood. The chief was about 40 years old. He was a man with wrinkled skin due to years under the sun. His build was very solid, and it was clear from a glance that he had worked hard in the fields. He had a lot of white hair, about half of his head was painted white. Probably the past ten minutes had aged him more than his entire life, not that it was useful in any way. His clothes were made from cotton and were dirty and shabby, but they did not stink. Behind Ainz was a woman about the same age as the chief. She was probably a beauty when she was younger, but long years in the field had damaged her looks. Freckles spotted her face, and she was now a thin and skinny middle-aged lady. Her black hair was up to her shoulders and was frayed. Being tanned by the sunlight, she had a dark atmosphere surrounding her. Please. The wife placed a shabby cup on the table. Steam rose up from the water-And danced in the air, but Ainz raised his hand in rejection. He was unable to recall the sense of thirst, and there was no way he could remove his mask. However, he still felt guilty about rejecting it. He wanted to apologise for causing her to do such a troublesome thing. Why, it was because of the process of boiling the water. Firstly, she had to strike a flint, and begin from starting a fire. And then stacking thin pieces of wood on top of the small flame, until it grew larger. And then move it to the hearth, and start the fire. It took a while until steam appeared. I apologise for having you prepare this. I-it was nothing. Please raise your head. Surprised at Ainz who was lowering his head, the couple panicked. It was unbelievable that the owner of such monstrous strength would lower his head to villagers such as themselves. To Ainz, it was completely natural. While it was true that he was strong, they were negotiation partners. He could threaten them, but he judged it best to get on friendly terms with them. Naturally, because he had obtained information via magic, he had cast the highest tier memory manipulation magic on the two sisters. However, that should be a last resort. If he used it often, his MP would eventually be consumed. So that was MP consumption? He felt fatigued like he had lost something. The weight he felt was still heavy in his chest. Ainz grimaced. By altering his equipment with gauntlets and a mask, changing tens of seconds of memories felt like half of his MP was used. A huge loss. TL Note: I think he is saying that without his usual gear, his MP consumption rate increases. Looks like I need to investigate the effects of magic. Now, I apologise for the suddenness but shall we begin the negotiations? Yes. The chief gulped. Ainz worked his head at a high speed. Because the villagers were watching the knights he could not use it, but if no one was around, he would have enjoyed using magic like to answer his questions. However in the end, it was impossible. So, he needed to gain information straight from other people. -Troublesome. .I will get straight to the point, how much money can I gain? Well, since the village is like thisMost of what we can give you will be copper coins Copper coins! He raised his surprised voice. Thats a bit little ButSilver coins will be impossible I see. Ainz nodded without saying anything. Copper and silver coins. These two were the foundation of the villages economy. The problem was the worth of a copper coin. How much would they be worth in Japanese Yen? If he did not find this out, he would face a lot of troubles. When he went to towns and such, not knowing this would prove to be a huge problem. But if there were shops, he could check it out and face no problems. Even if he went to the city, he would still need to know basic information beforehand. What about silver coins? There should be some right? N, noWe do not have any gold coins in this village! He had guided the conversation here, but the story conveniently unfolded before him. This man was quite fit to be the chief of the village. Or maybe the work of a village chief did not really exist. The image of a CEO which he had built up over a lifetime, had just crumbled in Ainzs mind. However, what if I buy stuff from you? It would have to be in copper coins. Gold and silver coins are The chief went silent and shook his head. Then, what should we do? I am in no way a philanthropist While acting like he was in deep thought, Ainz opened the Item Box. Inside was the coins of Yggdrasil, and he took two of them out. The first coin had the face of a woman engraved on it, the other a mans. The former was implemented with the supersized update The Loss of the Valkyria, and the latter was a coin from before that. The value was the same, but the sentimental values in each coin were different. The former was collected ever since Ainz had been in Ainz Ooal Gown, and quite a lot of the coins were accumulated. When the guild was at its peak, the update came and by then, the guild members had already been used to tossing them the old coins into the Item Box. Henet: Does he meant that the old coins has been toss into storage? Frostfire10: Yes Ever since he was a Skeleton Mage, several pieces of coin floated in the air whenever he had defeated a monster. He had also entered a dungeon alone, and was attacked by an active monster and had gained a mountain of coins while frantically retreating. He shook off his nostalgia. Ainz finished playing with the old coin, and picked up the new one. I shall change the topic for a bit. If I want to purchase items using this coin, how much can I get for it? He placed the coin on the table with a clink. The chief and his wife both widened their eyes. T, this is. A currency from long ago. Can I not use it? I believe you can butPlease wait a moment. The chief left his seat, and went into his room, and brought out something. If he could say it in one word, it would be a balance-scale. They took out a history book. From there, they tried to guess what coin it was. They somehow compared the sizes. Satisfied with that, they then placed the coin on the scale, and a weight on the other side. What was it again? Was it coin weighing? Ainz searched his memory for the processes happening before him. Firstly, they probably compared the size of his coin with the countrys and then checked the weight. While watching, the side with the coin went down, and the weight went up. The couple placed another weight on the scale, and then the two sides seemed to balance. It weighs about twice as much as a normal coinMa-may I scratch the surface for a little Idi-, you! Do not say such rude things! I truly apologise. My wife had made such a disrespectful Enraged, the chief reprimanded his wife. Ainz understood the reason why he reproached her so strongly. I see, she thought that it was gold plating. He did not let his thought that he had learnt something more important leak into his surroundings. I do not mind. Depending on the situation, I am fine even if you smash it apartHowever, you will have to compensate for it. Making deals is naturally worrying. It is logical to check the goods in question. No, we truly are sorry. The wife lowered her head and returned the coin back to Ainz. She did not have to apologise to that extent, and Ainz felt a bit guilty. He recalled his own mother. A bit gloomy-A quiet mother. Because of that, he thought. He was a bit kinder towards her. It is fine. This is natural when you are making a deal. No, but. To the person who had saved our village.. I am not a person that would save a village for free. Basically, I am a trading partner. And so I do not mind. The eyes of the two showed their relief. It was not at the level of trust, but they seem to have opened up to him a little. After seeing the gold coin, what do you think of it? It is like a work of art right? Yes, it is really beautiful. Which country was this from? Now it is gone-Yes. It was a country that has long disappeared. I see Would it be fine if I think of one of these is worth more than two of your gold coins? That maybe so But I am not a merchant, so appraising this work of art is a little Ha ha ha. Ma~, that is true. While laughing, he returned the coin back to just before his eyes. The chief and his wife had the same stiff smiles that they had since the beginning. Ainz made the decision to move on to the next step. I actually have several of these coins, and could I use them as if they are worth 2 gold coins? He took out several pieces of gold coins from his robes, and dropped them onto the table, and a clear sound rang out. In the middle of that, Momonga was not looking at the table. Instead, from beneath his mask, he was watching the couples expression with a serious look. I should be able to use these immediately-Ma~ I just need to make change. Buying stuff with gold coins is quite painful. Naturally, feel free to inspect them (as you please). Please- No, thank you for your offer, but unfortunately we cannot afford such Understood. His satisfied gaze left the troubled face of the village chief, Ainz put the coins in his hands, and returned them into his robes. Now, let us return to the reward. I shall speak frankly and get to the point. How much can you give me? The same question as earlier. However, the reply was returned more smoothly than before. Ainz-sama, honestly this village has lost most of its workforce. While it is true that we can give enough money to satisfy you. However, we have to worry about the season changes, and so it will be difficult to prepare much. How about supplies? Supplies will be the same. Well, as our population has decreased, we are currently shorthanded. It is probable that if we give you supplies now, in future, we will become extremely poor. Fumu Ainz acted like he was in deep thought. Everything up to here was fine. He could only pray for what happens afterward. He let a bit of time pass, and replied. I understand. I do not require a reward. Oh Due to the chief and his wifes surprise, their eyes widened. Ainz raised his hand, in an appeal to continue. I am a magic caster of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick located about 10 kilometres north-east of here. Recently, I have come out. Oh, was that the case? However, I thought that that was mostly plains? By my magic. I see The chief leaked out a voice of admiration. Next to him, his wife nodded her head. He let his negotiation partner come to a selfish understanding by leaving parts left unsaid. But, there was a possibility of doing a bad job and make it troublesome, but nothing else could be done. So, your appearance is that of a magic caster? Yes, ma~, something like that. While touching the Mask of Envy, Ainz spoke vaguely. Did the magic casters of this world really have such suspicious appearances? Or did they think so because of ignorance. Ignorance is really convenient. He took advantage of it. Has the chief seen magic casters apart from me? Yes. Long ago, when I was a child. When the village was visited by some adventurers, there was one robed figure among them. I believe he was called a magic caster Hou, then have you seen magic such as mine? No, while it is unfortunate, I have not. They immediately left the village afterwards. It seems that they came for the rare medical herb in the forest. What about my mask? He spoke in a way that could have been mistaken for a laugh. The chief made an expression that he was recalling the past. It was almost like he wanted to forget about the present. No, I have not seen such a mask. However, it gives off a strange atmosphere. I remember feeling fear like from when I was a child. I see. Fear is a good tool. When everyone saw my subordinate, they thought that as well right? The chief and his wife redirected their line of sight towards a latticed window. Ainz sets his sight there slightly later. From the cracks in the window, several residents were putting away the corpses in the village square and standing rigidly further away was the figure of the Death Knight. In Yggdrasil, the Death Knight should disappear after 100 minutes, however it was still standing there, Ainz felt a little doubtful, but he put it aside. Although I said that I do not need a reward- He watch their reactions. -Magic casters use a lot of various things as tools. Fear, knowledge. It is, so to speak, tools of our trade. However, I currently have a lack of information. And so, I would like to acquire such information.. Furthermore, I would like the fact that I am buying information to be kept secret. I will take this in place of a monetary reward. I do not need anything. No such convenient words exist. It just means that nothing expensive will be requested. People are scared of things they do not understand. During negotiations for the reward for saving the villagers, money is not necessary- Even not the sharpest of people would feel something off about it. If that was the case, it was fine to sell something which could not be seen. Basically they were selling tools of his trade to Ainz. If they thought that it was an equivilant exchange, no one will feel suspicious. And they would feel relieved that they are equals. The chief and his wife took up serious expressions and nodded. I understand, I will not ever reveal this to anyone. I as well. I shall believe you. He extended his gauntlet-clad hand. The chief made a startled face, changed to an understanding one and gripped his hand. Ainz was relieved that there were handshakes. If he saw eyes that asked what he was doing, he could do nothing but cry. While there was trust, it was not serious. If this was a business, information would flow from business and flow from human nature. If the chief keeps his promise, then no information would leaked from him. If it did then he would do this. The next time he came to the village, he would make an effective card to play. Although- He somehow felt that he would not be betrayed. There were reasons of course. If they are greedy, then they would jump at the chance to exchange stuff for the gold coins. Secondly, when he dropped original the large amount of :the two gold coins on the table, they had a surprised look, but they eyes were not blinded by greed. In addition, the chiefs wife was very much like his dead mother- A mother-con huh Troubled, Ainz smiled from behind his mask. However, no one was able to see his smiling face which was a bit of a waste, also ever since he came to this world, he was kinder than before. -Although skeletal. Even so, it is strange that you would still choose to associate with someone who has a monster like me. Magic casters make fear into weapons. I have heard that before. and one of the people among the 13 Heroes is a Necromancer. That person really is terrifying Hou, the 13 Heroes? Power burned in Ainzs eyes. He had heard another important piece of knowledge. He needed to learn more in detail. Ainz wrote that in the memo in his heart, and closed it. CH 11 What the hell was that?! ! What is it? Has something happened? Ah, no, something personal. My apologies. I have bothered you. Immediately, Ainz who had just made the sudden outburst, returned to his usual facade. If he had a human body, he would probably be perspiring. The chief looked bewildered, and then immediately returned to his former expression. Already, inside the chiefs head, magic casters are strange people-Or maybe he had become slightly different from one. Was that unexpectedly fortunate? Ainz thought about it. Shall I prepare more beverages? Ah, no, I am fine. He raised his hand in rejection of the chiefs question. Steam no longer rose from the cup of hot water which the chiefs wife prepared earlier. Ainz had not touched it with his mouth nor hand, if she had prepared any more he would have felt bad. The wife was not inside this room. She had work outside-Various cleaning to do and left. There were only the chief and Ainz inside this room. After placing the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown inside the Item Box, the first thing he heard about was the surrounding countries. And the answer to that was the names of countries he had never even heard of. At first, Ainz felt various feelings of discomfort, as he was still basing things on the world of Yggdrasil. Because he could use magic of Yggdrasil, it was the natural thing to do. However, he had learned about places of which he had never even heard of. Names are like the Baharuth Empire and Re-Estize Kingdom were not found in Norse mythology which were used in the game of Yggdrasil. His vision spinning, he grabbed the table with his gauntlets to support his body that was about to collapse. It was possible to understand, but it was still difficult. And then the shock was bigger than he had thought. Ainz calmed down, and recalled the surrounding countries and geography that he had learned. First was the Baharuth Empire and the Re-Estize Kingdom. They were separated by a mountain range. South was a large forest that cut through the mountain range. And where it ended, was this village and a fort city. A fort city, which was built to withstand sieges. Actually, the Empire seemed to have a skirmish several times in an attempt to capture it. Actually, the Empire was building a position near the fort city. There were rumors that a war might occur again soon. And even further south of the fort city was another country. The Slane Theocracy. Explaining the territories of the countries, if you drew a circle, they would form an inverted T-shape. On the left was the Re-Estize Kingdom, the right was the Baharuth Empire, and the bottom would be the Slane Theocracy. There were other countries, but that was the limit of the chiefs knowledge. In addition, the chief of such a small village would not know anything about their military might. Basically, that was- A failure. -There was a chance that the knights earlier were from the Slane Theocracy. It was possible that their strategy was to incite a war with the Kingdom by causing trouble in the villages bordering the forest. He was wrong to let all of the knights go. He should have captured several of them to extract information. He had calmed down but not thinking that far was stupid of him. While thinking about the Slane Theocracy, he should do something about the Empire. Ainz thought. What would happen if he was the only one that came to this world. If there were one or two Players, there would be no problem. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick had enough battle potential to rival 30 level 100 Players. If he included his cash items, Ainz could probably fight two or more. At first, it is good to think that fighting would be dangerous. However, Ainz was not that childish so as to act without thinking about the worst possible case, it is best to think about the problem and the solution from the start. If relations were good then he need not think of ways to prevent this. He would think about the countermeasures when the time comes. The problems were the guild with Asgards flying castle, the guild with the frozen palace in the deepest part of Helheim, and the guild that owned the field which spawned Fire Giants in Muspelheim. These 3 guilds rivalled Ainz Ooal Gown. If this guild came, it would be beneficial if they began a friendly relationship. However, if that was not the case? He did not know how many guild members were left. And there were several people who could easily rival himself. It was important to behave such as to prevent any future hostilities. On the other hand, knowledge of their war potential needed to be gathered. If there were Yggdrasil players in large quantities, whether united, or separate due to their personal interests. It would be good if he was able to get along with other Japanese players. At that time, he would also want to join them. If they had no relations to Ainz Ooal Gown, he could assist them without limit. The problem was if that group saw him as an enemy. While he thought that it was impossible, he could not say that the possibility did not exist. Firstly, they could be targeted by other players by their sense of justice or for righteousness. To avoid this, Momonga himself needed to avoid antagonistic actions-For example, attacking the surrounding areas. If he massacred people or made bad decisions, there was a chance that it would upset other players. Of course, there may be other reasons to form an alliance with him. However, it may be for something like assisting in the capture of villages like this. Basically, as long as their actions from now on were for a good cause, it would be convenient. Basically although I did not want to do it, I had no other choice. Next was the possibility that they held a grudge against Ainz Ooal Gown. They would probably not be able to avoid a fight. Defensive measures will be necessary. This is a problem for later. And there was the choice of shutting himself within the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. It is not difficult to imagine how stupid it would be to conduct a siege without reinforcement. So I was not wrong, huh. Did something happen earlier? No, it was nothing. I just thought that things were a little different. I apologise. More importantly can you tell me about coins.? Yes, I understand. The chief placed several copper coins on the table. Trade of Currency-Trade, the symbol of the god of business is a wheel, and so one side is a wheel. The other side has the carved symbol of the merchant guild. While they had no gold coins, he had let Ainz see the copper coins. Ainz flipped the coins over to see if there were any engravings. And going back to an earlier topic, the conversion rate of the coins. As an abbreviation, let us call them gold coins. This was the most trusted expensive coin by the merchant guild in circulation. It weighed 10 grams. Weight matter more than the size to the price, but its diameter was 30mm. Coins were separated into copper, silver, gold and platinum, and about ? of the copper coins were made from brass. Platinum coins were rarely used. And the chief and his wife had never seen one in their entire life. Basically only merchants and nobles used them. The conversion rate for the coins was 1000 Copper = 100 Silver = 10 Gold = 1 Platinum If you converted the price of a copper coin into Japanese Yen, it would be about 1000 yen. One gold coin is equivalent to 100,000 yen. It was the basic wage of 1 day of work for a craftsman, about 1 silver coin. Farmers would earn less, about 6 copper coins. That means prices are expensive. A cup made of ceramic would cost about 2 copper coins. On the other hand, food is cheap. When primary industries are cheap, secondary industries are expensive. Ainz was relieved. His feelings of being a financial burden were relieved. Yggdrasil currency of 1G would seem to be about 1,000,000,000. It seems that there was no need to touch the treasures that his friends have left behind. While it may seem that 1 gold was a lot of money, top class weapons in Yggdrasils player shop were at least 100 million. And if something was Over Enchant Data, not even 1 gold could buy anything. Several of the items that Ainz was using were worth more than 1 gold. Monsters also existed.Numerous magical beast exists in the heart of the Great Forest along with Demi-Humans such as Elves, and Goblins. The demi-humans had made a country of their own. There were people known as Adventurers that repelled monsters. It seemed that quite a few were magic casters. Of course, the chief have not see them in person, and he had only heard of their feats from visiting merchants. However, if Momonga himself went to large cities, he would be able to find them in the Adventurer Guilds. And so he wanted to learn more about the fort city. This fort city. While the chief did not know the exact figures, the population of the walled city was quite substantial. Since the city is situated in an area which is bordering three countries, it was build to withstand sieges and the city never changed hands till this day. If they were collecting information, this was probably the best. Ainz decided as such. And lastly, it was something to laugh at, but- If this was the world of Yggdrasil, it would not be strange if Japanese existed. This was because it was a Japanese game. Therefore in a completely foreign world, it was weird that Japanese language could be easily understood. And so, Ainz watched the mouth movements of the chief, but the funny thing was that he was not speaking Japanese. The movements of the mouth, did not match the sounds coming out of it. From that he wanted to perform several experiments. At first the chief had made a dubious face, but when told that the magic experiments were harmless, he agreed. In conclusion. This world had eaten Translation Konnyaku. No one knew who had fed it to them. Rather than using a language, it would translate the words to the partners own language automatically. For example in net terminology, there are words such as wktk*. Old men that do not use the net would probably not understand it right? No way they would. However, in this world they could. It was because it conveyed the essence of words. It was not an exaggeration to say that it is the implication of words that is conveyed. It felt like at the same time as the mouth speaks, the meaning will be conveyed telepathically. If words are recognised as words, humans would probably be able to communicate with animals. For example, dogs and cats. The problem was that why the heck was it happening. And then it was not something strange to the chief. That was completely natural. -Basically it is one of the worlds laws. If you thought about it calmly, magic-The rules of entropy completely did not exist in this world. In fact, it would not be strange if the world functioned on completely different laws. The problem was that only Ainz did not know much of the laws that govern this world. For example. It is a hot midsummer day, and you were about to enter a McDonalds, and the man in front of you bought a Coca Cola. And then he left the building. Your ice melted, would you notice it? There is no way that you will notice it. That was a natural occurrence which guided by the rules of nature. And so if a magic caster goes out into the world that hid his ability for a month, and Ainz goes out, who would pay attention? There was no way anyone would. Why? It was completely natural. It was a stupid reason but understandable. In addition the important thing is that if there was no such thing as common sense, mistakes would be made. The current Ainz was lacking it. He had to do something. However, he had no good ideas. Should he bring back someone and get them to spit out all of their common sense? Reckless. There was only one way to get it. Looks like I really have to go to the city. He needed a lot of good examples to learn about common sense. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. It was something that humans of the past can fully appreciate. He needed to learn about this worlds relation with magic. There were still a lot of things that he needed to find out. While Ainz was thinking, the sound of soil being stepped on came from the direction of the thin wooden door. It did not seem too far away. The man probably was not in a hurry. The same time that Ainz had faced the door, a knock echoed through the room. The chief looked towards Ainz for his response. He had no reason to refuse. I do not mind. My apologies. The chief lightly bowed his head, stood up, and walked to the door. When the door opened, a single villager was standing there. He looked first at the chief, then at Ainz. Chief. While I understand that you are with a guest, but preparations for the funeral are completed Oh The chief sent his sight towards Ainz as if requesting for permission. Naturally, Ainz made no signal to stop him. I do not mind. Thank you very much, Tell everyone that I will head over immediately. Understood. As the village left and shut the door, the chief faced Ainz and lowered his head. I truly apologise. I have to handle the funeral, so please give me a bit of time. I understandI have something to request of you. But I would like to discuss it with everyone in the village. In the end, he did not learn about anything related to the 13 Heroes. *Henet: wktk is an abbreviation for wakuwaku tekateka. It means excited trembling for a future event. CH 12 The mass funeral was held in the cemetery, at the outskirt of the village. There were no gravestones. Only boulders with the deceased names etched on them. The chief led the funeral by reciting prayers for the dead. His prayers is to the names of gods that was not found in the game of Yggdrasil, wishing to them to allow the departed to rest in peace. Due to a shortage of available hands, not all the corpses were buried. This was the first round of funerals. Ainz stood away from the villagers and watched. Among the village congregation were the figures of the two sisters that he saved- Enri and Nemu Emmott. They had a sort of calm and relieved look on their face at the end, they were probably recalling their parents faces. That man huh- Ainz was grasping a 30cm long wand underneath his robes. The wand was made from elephant tusk and the front end of the wand was gold plated. The remaining portion was the grip and it was decorated with numerous runes. Overall, the wand gave off the feeling of a holy artefact. - The wand is an item that possesses the ability to resurrect the dead. Naturally Ainz did not own just one. Even after resurrecting all the villages, he will still have quite a lot of the wands remaining. However, the village chief mentioned that there is no magic that can resurrect the dead in this world. If Ainz uses the wand, he would most likely make a miracle. The funeral approached the end of the prayer session and Ainz slowly returned the wand back inside his Item Box. Ainz can easily resurrect the dead. However, he did not do so. This is not because of any religious sentimentality. But because he thinks that there is no benefit to it. A magic caster that can bring death and a magic caster that can revive the dead. It wont be hard to imagine which one will bring more troubles to him. Although he could have requested the villagers to keep his ability a secret as per-terms of resurrection, he doubt that this can be kept a secret for long. The power to resist death. It was something that everyone would yearn for. If there are any changes to the situation, he might do it but there was currently too little information. Basically he was watching lives that he could save being thrown away for his sake. Underneath the mask, Ainz displayed a ridiculing smile. He saw Nemu and Enri crying loudly. Ainz was walking on the small path that leads to the outside of the village. The Death Knight followed him from behind. Although he was interrupted by the funeral ceremony, he had used quite some time to learn more of the common knowledge of this world and news about his surroundings. By the time he had left, the sky was darkening. Now, I will be leaving. Ainz-sama. Please come to the village again. This time we will properly thank you. No, that will be unnecessary. If Chief-dono still has some stuff and brings it to my place, it will be a lot of help. Naturally, next time it will be money. Understood. Then until that time. The smiling village chief shook hands with Ainz by grasping his metal gauntlet. It seems that he had already warmed up to him. Ainz was content by the village chiefs warm hospitality and began walking. Leaving the chiefs house, there was a villager with a determined look on her face. Ainzs eyes widened beneath his mask. He did not think that this girl would come again. There was Enri Emott. Is it fine? Yes. Have you ridden a horse before? Yes. At the corner of the village square were two of the captured horses from the knights. One of the horses were carrying luggage while the horse was armored. However, why are people with riding experience plentiful in this village? Long ago, someone from this village participated in a war. As a reward for good service, many goods were provided. Among them were horses. He taught the children how to ride them. Thus many children in this village are capable of riding horses. When he asked the chief, he immediately responded. I see. From among several people gathered, he had chosen her. Although it was harsh to hear, she was chosen because her death will not affect the village the most. Men could be used to rebuild the village, when compared to a young girl who lost both of her parents, there was a difference. Then as promised, 200 gold coins. Ainz gave a leather sack, given by the chief, which contains gold coins to Enri. The sack weighed four kilos. Enri opened the sack to confirm the contents before passing it to the chief. Please do. Okay. The chief solemnly nodded and Ainz opened his mouth in continuation. Please rest assured. If you do not return, I promise that I will bring you to see your sister about once a year. Chief-dono-That is acceptable right. Yes. Understood. 200 gold pieces. It will be a huge sum to the villages if it reaches 400 gold pieces. To a pair of orphaned sisters, the sum was required for their long term living maintenance. Of course the sum will be a bit much if the elder sister dies, leaving behind the growing younger sister. This is worrisome to the Ainz, who greeted them. he breath a sigh of relief and Enris shoulders relaxed. Ainz put the goat skin parchment written by the chief into the scroll case I will be in your care. Yes. Enri received the scroll case and placed it on her hip. Then, I will be leaving. A lot of thanks for various things, chief-dono. No, I as well, thank you very much. Ainz-sama. No one in this village will forget what you have done for us. The chief bowed deeply as he waved goodbye, and Ainz responded. At that, Enri bowed her head in a panick. Enri walked towards the two horses. That is ma~, not much need for that. The two arrived in front of the horses. Ainz took out two small horns from his Infinity Haversack. These were magic items that were previously prepared during the return from the funeral. It had no distinguishing features, normal horns. However, each horn has magic that is capable of summoning a Goblin Troop. It was an item that could summon 12 level 8 Goblins, 2 level 10 Goblin Archers, 1 level 10 Goblin Mage, 1 level 10 Goblin Cleric, 2 level 10 Goblin Riders and Wolves, and 1 level 12 Goblin Leader, a horn that was easily for sale. Since they were weak yet numerous, they would be a bother while hunting, and so it was not used. Since it was dangerous, it was listed on 2ch as a dangerous item. This item, when blown, summons monsters for about one hour. If something occurs, you can give orders to the monsters summoned from this horn. If your work is finished and you still have not used it, you can keep it if you like. Thank you very much. Enri examined the items several times, then place it within her pockets. Then she observed Ainz with a strange expression. What is it? Y, you really are the one that came to save us, right? What do you mean? U, um It might have been a different person with the same mask. Ainz only inserted the memory of him appearing in a mask and gauntlet when he modified the sisters memories. The remaining portion were left untouched, but Ainz made a weird motion with magic, and made a face like he missed something. However, he felt lethargic when he heard her words. That tone of voice is Hah. It is basic to change your way of speaking when talking to different people, normally. He used the same scary voice as earlier and Enri jumped in shock. I, I truly apologise! Ah, its fine. Im not particularly mad. Ainz grasped the bowing Enri and forced her up. Many villages that were waiting at side were hoping that Ainz will forgive Enri. The hand that was grasped by the gauntlets probably hurt. Enri rubbed the part of her hand that Ainz had grasped. I will be praying for your safe return. Yes. She was heading towards one of the Empires stronghold within the region. The chief mentioned that the Empire constantly attacked the village. The reason Enri was headed there was to convey the foolishness of the Empires actions and to announce the annihilation of the knights by Ainz. It was to inform the Empire about the existence known as Ainz. One was the issue of the knights that he spared. It is likely that because of his own decision, news of him will undoubtedly spread around in the nearby areas. However, he felt that it is better for him to regulate the news of him that was being spread. Since he had saved several knights, he might be able to get a favour. However, it was not clear which country the knights were from. Why was this so? It was because it will be hard to suppress the spread of information about him. Without information about this world, it will be dangerous for him to act rashly. It might be a better tactic for him to hide himself and covertly gather intelligence. However, he had saved the village, and so he could not do it. Even if I annihilate the attacking knights, the country that sent them will most likely send someone to investigate the matter. Like the scientist from my world, they might be capable of using investigative magic. Even though there might not be strong investigative magic, an investigation on the surviving villagers will bound to happen. By then, how will the Kingdom think of him? Considering the assumption to reduce information leakage, it might be a good idea to bring all the villagers back to Nazarick. But from the Kingdom side, this can be considered as a kidnapping. How about being saved by a travelling magic caster? A magic caster that can easily kill off the knights. What will be the evaluation of him by each country then? No matter which side, if they investigated Ainz, they may reduce the his punishment if he surrendered himself voluntarily. Among the three countries, Kingdom, Empire, Theocracy, which one should Ainz choose to hide himself? If a Yggdrasil player is present, information of him or her will surface. Ainz will need sometime to gather information. Of course, if he wanted to go into the town, they could brainwash people into thinking that Demiurge is a merchantHowever, the risks are abundant. There was a chance of making needless enemies. And so joining a country for information contains the most merits. And for the sake of preserving the autonomy of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, it would be good to have a shield of authority to hide behind. Ainz did not look down upon the strength of a country. This was further spurred on by the fact that they did not know the limit to the strength of an individual. There was a chance that there was a person stronger than Ainz in the three countries. If it comes to a battle which both sides having similar strength, he will not desist. If there was an existence that was level 10,000 in one country, then another country should have someone that can rival him. Which country should he choose? It would be a decision that would bring both many demerits and merits. The problem was what sort of position he should take. He would like to destroy the slave-like positions if there were any. Also any black-hearted companies. And so he would like to appeal for an existence with lots of influence. He would support the most suitable person. This is common knowledge in the working world. Originally Ainz going there himself would be faster. However, it was not known how the talks would turn out. And the war potential too was unknown. The one that accepts the job knows that risk of the task is high. They must prepared to face their own death. That was Enris job. With that 200 gold coins, he had bought the life of Enri. Ainz-sama, thank you for saving us. n Enri bowed respectfully to Ainz. Ainz wanted to vomit because of his disgust of gambling the life of a cute young girl. If it was Ainz, he could maybe use transportation magic to escape, but other magic probably would do. Back to the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick and bring out monsters. However, that was because the opponent was not being cautious. The only reason why he sent a young girl was because it would be easier to read the opponents. Are youReally fine? ? If you go, you may not be able to come back. You understand that right? There was the option of having no one go. I was not really forceful, so why? Without money we have no way to live. Enri replied calmly. Ainz fought hard to suppress his invisible tears that is welling at the corners of his eyes. n Because my two parents have died, and the village is in this situation. It would be terrible if you saw us as troublesome. And so Ainz-samas wordsTo us they were a saving grace. I may not have to do this, but I may not be able to carve out a living using only what my parents left behind. That may be so. Or maybe not. If you own a sum of money of 200 gold coins, then you should be fine, right?, an outsider would probably say that. Ainz would do the same. However, seeing the girls eyes, a human that could say those words did not exist. Ainz understood the urge to prove that she is worth every penny paid . This is not a game. One cannot see the gold pieces as a game currency anymore. People are willing to risk their lives just for a small sum of gold. Feeling light headed, Ainz put strength in his legs. She understood that her life did not mean much. Ainz reminded himself to cast aside his doubts. His action of extending a helping hand to the adorable children was the right option. Ainz moved his sight. Under the shadow of one of the houses in the village square was Enris younger sister-Nemu. The farewell had ended but she was staring at her sister with a lonely expression. This could be her last farewell to her sister. Under Ainz observation, he knew that she is trying hard to carve this memory into her mind. Why wont she cry? Why wont they say farewell at a closer distance? Why will she not hate Ainz that is sending her sister on a dangerous mission. Ainz does not know. But- Take this with you. Ainz took out a scroll from the Infinity Haversack. This is? It is a scroll that allows you to return to a specific location. Once invoked, you can directly return here. However, its function is yet to be confirmed. It might not work at all. If you face any complications that you are not able to overcome with the horn, use the scroll. Thank you! After the completion of the task, do visit my home. I will prepare a feast for you. Yes. Will it be alright if I bring my sister along?? Of course. I will be waiting for your arrival. I am sure my friends will understand. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Entry is forbidden to any outsiders. As Ainz watches Enris departure, he silently hoped that she will be the first guest of the tomb. At the same time, his heart is thinking of something foolish. What are the most important things to him, do not make a mistake on that. Think, think clearly. It is just like a curse. CH 13 Ainz watched Enri as she left the village. With that, everything he needed to do here has been completed. The spoils of armor and swords had been collected and placed inside the Infinity Haversack. Nothing was left behind. Anything that happens after this will be the villages problem. Only the dead and the injured remained, precaution will not be needed because it is bothersome. But, what should he do about her sister. The best thing to do would be until she comes back, he should leave some monsters nearby. It will be best if he would contact and discuss this with Demiurge. His underlings are best suited for this type of work. Ainz decided that he needed to say some parting words to the chief, and so looked for him the the village square. At one corner of the square, several surviving villages seems to be discussing something with serious expressions. Ainz felt that some of them have decided on several decisions. As Ainz walked closer, he felt the sense of foreboding getting stronger. The atmosphere changed, and felt tense. Has something happened? Chief-dono. People that seem like warriors are currently approaching on horseback I see The village chief looked at Ainz with a pleading expression. It was the same from the other villagers. Ainz understood the meaning behind their actions. He raised his hands gently to calm the villagers. Please leave it to me. Please assemble the remaining people in chief-donos house. Chief-dono and I will be at the open space. The bell sounded and villagers gathered at the chiefs house. Ainz ordered the Death Knight to stand guard nearby. Ainz tried to smile at the nervous chief. Obviously due to the mask, his smile went unnoticed. Do not worry. This time will be special and I will save you for free. The chief smiled bitterly. But, his trembling had lessened considerably. He might be hungry too. Soon, a number of riders appeared at the central road leading towards the square. They fell into formation and moved into the square silently. Fumu Ainz developed a sense of foreboding after looking at the knights equipment. The previous knights bearing the Empires emblem have matching sets of equipment. Although the new arrivals were armored, the sets of armor doesnt match after comparing them to the former. There is a huge difference with some wearing leather armor while others bear metal armor. Some do not even have helms. The similarity of each helm is that the face of the wearer is exposed. Each of them held various weapons, a sword with a common design, others carried bows, a one-hand spear, and even maces. If you say it nicely, they can be considered as a group of veterans. On the other hand, they can be called a group of mismatched mercenary group. Not long after, all of them reached the village square. A total of 14 riders. A few of them were wary of the Death Knight. They formed a perfect line in front of Ainz and the chief and one of the riders moved towards them. There were no phrases to describe his strong physique. His build was like steel. He looks young, approximately 30 years old. With a stone-edge face, he might be older than expected. The hair was trimmed neatly and he radiated a strong sense of danger. The mans gaze swept over the chief and stopped at the Death Knight. After confirming that it was not moving, he switched his sight to Ainz. The air seems to simmer with a violent tension. But Ainz seemed to ignore him nonchalantly. He displayed the air of an expert. Of course, this is not because Ainz cannot detect the intense gaze directed at him. I havent felt the sense of fear ever since I had this body. Or is it because I can use my abilities in Yggdrasil that I am confident? -I am, from the Re-Estize Kingdom, the Kingdoms Warrior Captain, Gazef. Receiving orders from the king to repel knights from the Baharuth Empire that are causing trouble here, we have been patrolling the villages. The voice that is deeper than what was expected from his looks, reverberated in the square. A commotion seemed to have broken out from the chiefs house. The Kingdoms Warrior Captain Ainz leaned towards the chief and whispered quietly into his ear. What sort of person is he? I have heard from merchants. It is a position obtained from winning the Kingdoms tournament, the person in command of the best warriors of the king. HouIs this true? I do not know. I do not know about him except from stories. Ainz observed the group of knights, the Kingdoms crest was carved on their chest. it is the same as what the chief described. But still, not many were convinced. You must be the village chief. Gazefs line of sight moved to the chief. I would like you to tell me who the heck is the person right next to you. Nice to meet you, Kingdoms Warrior Captain-dono. I am Ainz Ooal Gown. A magic caster that came to save the village when it was attacked by knights. Before the chief can reply, Ainz introduced himself ceremoniously. followed with a slight bow towards the Warrior Chief. In reply, Gazef lowered his head. I do not have words to express my gratitude for saving this village. No no. Actually I saved this village for a reward, so please do not mind. Then please excuse me but, what sort of people had attacked the village? I would like to hear about this in detail. I do not mind but, what about chief-dono? No, I do not mind as well. Then lets hear it. I do not mind but, it would be good to explain fully, but it cannot drag on. Shall we take a seat and talk? FumuTheres a reason but Most of the knights were killed. By my simple opinion, it is likely that they will not attack here again. I would like to make this clear. I see. As Gazef went into deep thoughts, his gaze once again paused at the Death Knight. Did he smell the faint traces of blood? That is? A subordinate that I had created. Hou. Gazefs sharp gaze observed every inch of Ainz carefully. Then that mask is. Something due to my position as a magic caster. Could you remove it? I will have to refuse. That- He pointed to the Death Knight. Will be bad if it rampages. The chief made a worried face as he knew the power of the Death Knight. And then Gazef heard the voices of the villagers inside the chiefs house. He felt their expressions change quickly, and so he nodded. I see. It would be best not to remove it then. Thank you very much. Then- Before that. I apologise but the villagers were just attacked by knights from the Baharuth Empire, and so I think that the villagers will recall their fear from the fact that everyone is carrying weapons. And so I believe that it would calm everyone down if you could leave your weapons in the centre of the village? That is logical. However, this sword was bestowed upon me by the king. I cannot remove it unless it is the kings order. -Ainz-sama. Chief-dono. The chief nodded towards Ainz. That is something irrefutable. I truly apologise for that. Asking you to remove it. No, Ainz-dono. I believe that your thoughts were extremely correct. Had it not been given to me by the king, I would have happily put it down. Now, let us take a seat and talk about this in detail. Understood. To my house then. Umu. Then all you guys help out around the village. Ha! The soldiers lining up behind agreed. After the villagers left, the trio which consisted of the chief, Ainz and Gazef went inside the house to discuss the details of the incident. The warriors went to work each on their own, time for them to get busy. There are many things that needed to be done. For example, one of families were completely wiped out. Any remaining scenes from that tragedy was not permitted to linger. Hence, alchemical oil will be used. The dismantling work was necessary. Henceforth, it is required that all the belongings in the house to be remove first. The work required quite some effort. The warriors had to remove their armor, before using their limited individual strength to remove all the valuables. The job will proceed faster if they just chuck the valuables. But, these belongings is to be shared among the survivors as their owners are deceased. Hence, careful treatment is required. They worked diligently. Several houses needed to have their valuables transferred. Fresh graves needed to be dug in order for the funeral to proceed. Demonic presence might infect the corpses if left unattended, allowing for undead to rise. Undead- They were monsters that move although their they had lost their lives. They were quite common at battlefields. However, they may also appear in various tragic scenes from bodies that were left unattended. Zombies, Skeletons and Ghouls are the more famous of them. The early completion of burials is vital to prevent such a phenomenon from occurring. The village had its own funeral rites. They first dug a hole, and could do nothing but leave the body inside. As everyone was busy with work, the Death Knight that was standing guard beside the chiefs house was being examined by three warriors. Like, this guy is huge. One of the warriors touched the Death Knight. The leather which separates the metal portions of the armor is cold to the touch. From the talk of the villagers, this guy killed many of the Empires knights. Wow. Really? But, since its huge, its movements should be slow. Thats true. But, does it really move? Looks like nothing but a corpse to me. Who knows. Ma~, it looks good enough as a shield. Pointing towards the large shield on the left hand, the warriors began to laugh. That the due to their self-confidence. As a matter of fact, within the Kingdom, the 180 people that formed the corps of the Kingdoms Elite Knights were the cream of the crop. They were the most trusted group of the king. Their ability enabled them to go one on one with the knights of the Empire and gain an easy victory. Warrior-sama, if you anger it you might die. A teenager of the village told them from afar. The three knights looked at each and other and laughed again. Haha, its fine. Its fine. We are the elite warriors of the Kingdom. Dont stand so far away and come here. Even if it rampages we will protect you. A red fire seemed to appear within the one of the empty eye sockets of the Death Knight, staring at the warriors. The young boy who saw it ran away immediately. Oi, whats wrong bouzo*? Awa. The youngster pointed towards the Death Knight and the knights followed the childs finger. There was no red light. Only a sleeping corpse remained. What happened? The knights looked at the direction of the youngster, whom had already ran away. Looking at the youngster that decide the flee and hide at home, the knights laughed. It really is scary, this huge thing. Yup. Its appearance really looks scary. And that face. However magic casters that can use necromancy, one was a part of the 13 Heroes. Whats that? Dont know. They were amazing heroes from the past. I heard it in class, but I forgot their names. FuCn. But its impossible for that weird mask guy to be a hero. Once again, the laughter of those three spread around the square. Still, the Death Knight remained dormant. It was indeed scary. -I see. After taking a gulp from the cup of lukewarm water, Gazef opened his mouth. He remained quiet and nodded occasionally as Ainz and the chief recapped the events. I said it earlier but, Ainz-dono. You have my gratitude for saving this village. No, I have said it earlier but I was searching for a reward. If modesty goes too far, it sounds like sarcasm. Gazef sent a beast-like gaze towards Ainz, and then faced the chief. Could you let me see the armour that the knights were wearing? Sure. Noticing the meaningful gaze from the chief, Ainz opened the Infinity Haversack. He took out a piece of armor, one which had the least damage. He placed the section with the emblem closer to Gazef so that he can examine it. Gazef was momentarily taken aback by how such an armor can be taken out from such a small bag, but immediately rectified it. Chief-dono, is this the right one? Yes, there is no mistake. Nodding grimly, Gazef received the armor with both hands. He examined it closely, flipped it, and also gave it a slight knock. Not long after coming to his conclusion, he placed the armor on the table. This really is the Empires armour. Looking closely at the design of the armour, he continued. But wearing it does not give much protection in the middle. So? The chief did not comprehend the meaning of those words, he looked puzzled. There is a chance that the Slane Theocracy acted as the Empires knights. Why would they?! To worsen the relationship between the Empire and the Kingdom. Probably. Its quite obvious. Ainz took a sweeping glance at Gazef but remained silent. Based on the body language, he wanted to say something. The village chief was deeply shocked by such a revelation. Then, Gazef began to speak in a serious tone. Any way the Death Knights that sweeped up the knights, that is Ainz-dono, how many do you have? This is the only one. Could you make another one if you had time? Yes. After hearing Ainzs answer, Gazef slowly closed his eyes. It was hard to discern the color of his pupils. After a few seconds elapsed, he opened his eyes again. I did not think much of it in the centre of the village butIt would seem to be my misunderstanding. The expression underneath the mask did not change. But even so- If it is from the Kingdoms strongest, then it is natural. Ainz smiled underneath his mask and spoke casually. Gazef looked at Ainz for a moment, then changed his view to the armor after losing his interest. Now, I apologise but I would like to take this back with me. I do not mind if you are simply buying it. Ainz and Gazef exchanged sharp glances. Of course, because of the mask the assumption could be flawed. How much is it? This armour feels quite light. Magic was probably casted on it. And so the price increases. Its like that. The atmosphere was heavy. The chief was barely able to handle it and timidly observed both parties. Currently, I do not have much, a few daysYes, Nazarick was it? Do you mind us bringing it there? That will be troublesome. Even if you come, there is a chance that I am not there. Then what about if we meet at the town? It is not bad but Ainz looked up at the sky, thought and opened his mouth. I have to return to Nazarick and prepare various things, and so I will have to refuse. FumuThen what about payment in a different form? What sort of form? That is why I am asking you. The tension was building up. Between Ainz that wanted to sell it higher and Gazef who wanted the magical armor. There was a conflict of interest, cold wind seems to blow. ThenWhat about this. Have a bout with my Death Knight. Wha-?! The chief shouted out in surprise. Gazef was silent as he took another drink of water. No, it was just to the extent of wetting his lips. The difference between my subordinate and the one known as the Kingdoms strongest. I want to know it. But, Ainz-dono! -Understood. The chief was anxious but he kept his lips shut however, a voice, that sounded like he was burnt, echoed throughout the room. Wh. This time the one leaking a surprised voice was Ainz. After hearing that, Gazef shows a predatory smile. What is wrong, Ainz-dono. Were you just acting? You look surprised? N, no, but, I believe that Gazef-dono will not walk out unscathed. I do not mind. I will properly deliver my own to your subordinate. Ainz was surprised by Gazefs suggestion. Achieving a mutual agreement with this uncouth person was still possible. He might also want to investigate the extent of his strength. Based on this suggestion, Ainz himself might learn more. Hence, this is a good chance. The Death Knight was not an important pawn of Ainz. Comparing the time to summon another Death Knight and the price to learn about the strength of the Kingdoms Strongest, it was cheap. Under the gaze of both the warriors and the villagers, both combatants, the Death Knight and the Warrior Captain Gazef stood at the middle of the square facing each other. Then, as per our promise, no matter which side wins, or if any injuries arise from the fight. Neither side can pursue the matter further. Ainz was appointed as the temporary referee. Many warriors voiced their opinion that they should handle it but all of it was silenced by the Warrior Captain. Ainz took back the flamberge from the Death Knight, and replaced it with a broadsword that was loaned from one of the warriors. Seeing this, Gazef showed an expression that wanted to say something but he kept quiet it the end. Ainz noticed but ignored it. Ma~, whatever I say will just be another excuse. Now, both sides, please get ready. Is it fine to have this sort of atmosphere before the fight? Ainz seemed to sweat as he spoke to the two combatants. The Death Knight was armed with a tower shield and a broadsword. While, Gazef was dual wielding a pair of Bastards swords. Gazef was in no way short, there was a difference in height by about 50 centimetres between the two. Just like a child and an adult. Just by looking at that, there seems to be an overwhelming difference in strength. Can Gazef win? That was on the mind in many of the onlookers. -Death Knight. Instead of attacking, focus on defending. Then please begin. The Death Knight slowly advanced while performing a series of stabs with the sword. Gazef dodged the stabs effortlessly. This was the opening signal. The clash of swords started. A tempest and a river. Which was which? Their fight could be described as that. The swords gleamed. As they clashed, it was as if two beams of light were crossing each other. The swords from both sides contained traces of magical power which release magical sparks. The sound of metal clashing were constantly released from each strike. Some warriors were getting suspicious, while others were fearful, while others were stunned. It was that amazing. There was no way they could protect him. The fact that there was no hostility saved them. That sort of voice could be heard from among the warriors. They had never seen the fight of humanitys strongest. Now, they can spectate it with their own eyes. The warriors unconsciously clenched their fist. Even during training, they never truly saw the true extent of the Warrior Captains strength. An upward slash. But the deflected sword came back once again at angle that was aiming for the opponents head. The Death Knight swung its head backwards and the sword only grazed the helm and the shoulder armor. The Death Knight possessed a special skill that allows the sword to bend like a whip. It blocked Gazefs sword and continued to slipping past the sword to swipe at Gazefs shoulder. It will be impossible to evade. Anyone would think that way. But- -He let go. Everyone was shocked. Gazef let go of his own swords. Before the Death Knights sword reached his shoulders, Gazef caught the sword with both his palms. The scene was just like a sword dance.What will happen next? It was unimaginable. Gazef swung his sword and the Death Knight evaded. Next, the Death Knight swung its sword and Gazef evaded. Without leaving any room to breathe, the swords clashed again. If you called it a sword dance, everyone would agree. If it was practised prior this should be possible. He wanted to think that way. Dozen of strikes were exchanged but none hit the body. Between the two, who was the stronger one? Many of the warriors were getting alarmed. What are they doing now? They feinted four times? No, five? The warriors tried to explain what they saw but they could not keep up with the moves. The villagers stopped thinking about anything after witnessing such a fight. The Death Knights sword manage to cut Gazefs cape. Gazef bent his upper body to evade that strike. A few strands of hair danced in the air. The already short hair was further shortened. How close was Gazef to being hit? -At that moment. It seemed to be the right time. Having barely avoiding the sword seemed to be a situation in Gazefs favour. This was as the sword was now swung too far, so even the Death Knight with its strong arm should not be able to return a sword that had performed an overcut to its original position. However, his opponent happened to be undead. If a normal person suddenly did that then several muscles would easily tear. A backhand side-slash. The sword that would have normally bisected a human cut through thin air. A gale blew past Gazefs head. Ducked-Did he already predict that? Gazef avoided it by squatting. Like that, Gazefs sword sort out the legs of the Death Knight, and stabbed- The Death Knight leaped. He instantly jumped backwards to avoid the sword. It was like a cat. It was both graceful and violent. An weightless-like elegance, it slowly landed on the ground. Gazef slowly stood up, and the Death Knight once again readied its sword. The late cheer echoed in the village square. Fu! Gazef breathed heavily, and dashed with a bullet-like speed. A sword flashed. A volume that made you want to cover your ears. That sound occurred at the space between the tower shield and the bastard sword. The Death Knights body received that, and lost its balance for just a moment. Ooooo!! Gazef swung his sword at the tower shield with a roar. The Death Knight drew back its tower shield in an irritated manner, and swung at Gazef. Gazef then jumped backwards in retreat. It was such a light movement that you would think that he was not wearing armour. The wind born from the impossibly fast movement of the tower shield created a cloud of dust in the surroundings. Matching it, the two broke into a dash. The sound of metal. The two figures within the dust cloud came out unharmed. Gazef was the first to retreat backwards. Was he blown back? Or was it his own decision? At this point in time, the surrounding spectators were simply protecting the silence. Already, hearts understood when this battle was at human limits. Ainz looked at the the warriors that were about to take a breath and widened their eyes, and looking like they had forgotten something. The villagers had a gaze that showed that they did not understand much, except for the fact that they were watching something amazing. In the midst of the amazing match, only Ainz was examining it with cold eyes. His heart was wondering whether the opponent displayed his full strength, it will be perplexing if it is. He maintained his cool in contrast to the boisterous onlookers. Ignoring Ainzs inner thoughts, the swords continued clashing. The warriors and the villagers faces reddened, and clenched their hands tightly. If they mistook the timing even slightly they would die, somewhere in their brains could recognise this, and that probably would fail. There was something that they would never reach, a longing for the highest peak. The stiff sound of metal clashing rang, rang, rang, rang- The speed of sword strikes both from both sides had gone beyond the limit. The matching sounds sounded completely like one drawn out sound. -In the end, Gazefs sword slid and left a wound on the Death Knights face. The thought that it was nothing but a lucky strike was in everyones eyes. With the sword that scored a light hit due to luck. And then Ainzs voiced echoed. -Lets stop there. The sounds of loud cheering erupted. It was a beautiful match. The band of warriors were celebrating their captains victory. As expected of the Kingdoms Strongest. Gazef-sama. His breathing ragged and his face red, Gazef smiled at Ainz whose back is towards the crowd. Gazef showed a terrifying smile as he walked towards the unsurprised Ainz. I wonder if you let me win, Ainz-dono? Gazef took out his personal towel to wipe off his sweat. Killing intent leaked out from the gaps of the towel. No, it was not that complicated. Ainz took a another step closer, and in a voice such that no one else could hear. If I won, a lot of problems would arise. -Hou. The atmosphere tensed. And Ainz took it calmly. Gazef wiped away his sweat, and placed the cloth in his pocket. I will remember that. I left a set of armour in the chief-donos house. Please feel free to bring it back with you. Observing the back of the departing Gazef, Ainz smiled lightly. At least I found out the strength of the strongest warrior in the Kingdom. It might be known that he had bought the fight. However, it is likely that Gazef will report to the King. He was not the type of human that will prioritise his own emotions over intelligence gathering. He should be deeply loyal to the King. This was determined when Gazef was asked to remove his weapon earlier, he rejected the suggestion to remove the sword granted to him by the king. No matter how it looked, this transaction did not cost him. A very satisfied Ainz looked at the Death Knight. When the heck will he disappear? That was the question is his mind. *TL Note: Bouzo means boy or lad. CH 14 Re-Estize Kingdom, the royal capital. In the centre-most of it was the large Ro-Lente castle. Surrounding it was a protective wall and every 800 metres, were 20 circular giant towers. There was Valencia Palace. Within the palace itself, there was a room build for beauty instead of practicality. A royal meeting was currently being held there. The contents of the meeting were unintelligent, and the words spoken were rather like unpractical dreams. This time we defeated those people from the Empire, let us keep up the momentum and bring the fight to them. True, I had it with these constant harassments by the Empire. Looks like its time to show our terror to those fools of the Empire. Well spoken. It is just as the Earl said. The laughter from these well dressed men echoed around the room. Even when facing such a scene, the Kingdoms Warrior Captain, Gazef, could not even show his worries. Gazef can only be exasperated by their speech and behavior. Since returning from Carne Village, he intended to report the existence of the great magic caster, Ainz to the king. But instead, he was dragged into a moment like this, a meeting that only served to increase his mental fatigue. The constant fatigue only served to increase his weariness. The fight between the Empire and the Kingdom will mostly result in the Kingdom suffering greater losses. The Kingdom mainly relied on conscripting villages to be soldiers. While the Empire trained a professional army and granting knighthood to deserving soldiers. From there, it is obvious who was the weak and who was the strong. The Kingdoms army were mostly simple peasants. Even though they had managed to hold the Empire at bay near the borders of the fortress city. The strength of the Kingdom was slowly reduced after each battle. The basic strategy of the Empire was to reduce the national strength of the Kingdom. This was by the High Nobles, something that they could not understand. They only believed that their authority was everlasting. -That magic caster should be caught and for sent for interrogation. -That region has been a part of the Kingdom for a hundred years. How can we allow that magic caster to stay there. -Please hold on a moment. Gazef spoke loudly to change the flow of the topic. Many of the nobles did not bother to hide their displeasure and showed a disgusted expression. Gazef relied on his swordsmanship to rise rank by rank to be the warrior captain. To the nobles with a long family history, Gazef was just a newbie and the nobles hated him. The hatred was intensified by Gazefs unrivaled skill in sword. The thought of letting a lowly peasant to sit equal with them nauseated them. I believe that magic caster displayed a friendly disposition to the Kingdom. If we tried to treat him high handedly- -He could be a member of the Empire. It is important that we summon him to the capital and question him in detail. -Furthermore, the such a situation developed because the Warrior Captain believed the magic caster easily. After hearing Gazefs words, several nobles stood up against him. Many more agreed with them. Thats correct. How can the Warrior Captain easily trust a suspicious masked man? After hearing this, how can we think that he is not suspicious? The so-call magic caster known as Ainz is unheard of. Even the well established National Magic Research Institute does not have a record of him. His background is absolutely mysterious. It is likely that he is a human from the Empire. From this perspective, the Warrior Captain has to be responsible for letting such a person escape. che. Enough. I do not think that the warrior captains decision was wrong. Muu If his majesty has spoken. The king on the throne let out a sigh.The nobles accepted it and withdrew their mocking smiles at the warrior captain. Gazef raised his head and sent a look of gratitude to the figure that had his undying loyalty. The king accepted it and nodded lightly. The king of Re-Estize Kingdom. Lanpossa III. White hair, his body was not healthy and his face was sickly. The hand holding the royal scepter was as thin as a shrivel twig. The crown looks heavy on him In power for 41 years. 62 years old. He was considered as some of the oldest in the country and should have abdicated the throne to a successor. Problem was that there was no suitable candidate. No, there was a prince. However-He was not someone that was talented and could only serve to become the puppet of a the noble families. Your highness, we hear and obey. However, we cannot leave such a suspicious magic caster unattended. But! Anyway, we should send someone to bring him to the Kingdom forcefully and interrogate him. But that sorcerer has a servant that is stronger than me. Forcefully detaining him will most likely Fun. Warrior Captain-dono. Is your arm getting rusty? Maa, it has been four years since the end of the tournament. Gazef clenched his fist to suppress himself. The opponents are the nobles, who wanted to infuriate him. Three parts of the Kingdoms territory was under the kings power, with the high nobles occupying another three parts. The remaining four parts were divided amongst the lesser nobles. By this structure was Re-Estize Kingdom formed. The high nobles were eyeing the kings authority. By suppressing Gazef, they aimed to reduce the Kings authority. However, using that magic caster as a tool for power struggle is very dangerous. Underneath that mask, his identity was a mystery and he exerted an inhuman aura. If the mask was taken off, Gazef would not be surprised that the person was non-human. And that Death Knight. What would have happened if the flamberge was not exchanged with the broadsword? That was still not a serious fight. If it went all out it could probably match Gazef. He also recalled that Ainz had nodded when he asked if more can be created over time. It was probably not simple to create an existence of that caliber, and it would probably be difficult to control multiple. Send the knights of my house, it should be easy to capture a mere magic caster. No, it should be my house. Why? Why they would be suspicious of a magic caster who helped a village to the extent that they want to detain him? Wouldnt it be better to invite him to the capital instead? He seemed like a sensible person. But it is unlikely that he would keep quiet from the treatment that he would receive. Gazef looked at his own hands. He still recall the numbing sensation when he had received strikes from that corpse-the Death Knight. Please wait! Since it has been decided, please let me have the task of bringing him in. Hearing this, several of the nobles laughed. I believe this is not the job of the Warrior Captain? I agree, this action goes beyond your authority- Anymore and we will consider it rude. True, it is just as he said. Absolutely rude. The nobles laughed again. The king showed a tired face. Warrior Captain, it is regretful that I cannot let you perform this mission. It is likely when you are out, that another band of Empire knights or other imposters might attack the villages. If so, please seek the help of adventurers to protect the village- Adventurers! Did you hear that everyone? Yes, I heard it clearly too. The Warrior Captain is leaving the task of protecting the villagers to other people. Such an unbelievable speech! ..Ah. Lets just send a royal messenger. The meeting for today will be adjourned. Cacophony erupted. Treating a nameless magic caster as an important person. The decision of the king was unacceptable to many nobles who openly showed their displeasure. However, they did not have the gall to openly oppose the kings decision, hence they could only hide their anger while bowing in acknowledgement. Gazef felt unease should the Kingdom viewed Ainz as an enemy. The power struggle stemming from every single royal conference greatly tired him. Using his last remaining strength, he moved in the direction of the kings room within the palace. He must advise the king not to underestimate nor treat the sorcerer, Ainz, lightly. He saw the kings room. Standing next to it, soldiers were guarding it. The sentries remain emotionless, but no friendly emotions could be felt. It was likely they were the lackeys of one of the nobles. I am here to request a meeting with the king. The princess has just entered the room. Then I shall wait in the hall, please inform me when the king is ready to meet with me. Understood. Under the escort of the sentry, Gazef arrived at the waiting hall. There, he saw someone that he expected. There stood a male at the border of teenagehood and adulthood. The impression he gave off was like a strong fire. He had sharp seppuku eyes and thick brows. His body oozed out his iron like determination. Although he was expressionless, but one can see his seriousness in his sun-burned face. The reason why he cut his hair short, was because it was convenient when moving, and so that it does not get in the way on the battlefield. His whole body was fitted with a set of magical armor that radiated a white glow. There are no decorations on the scabbard that held a magic enchanted sword. The form indicated a battle ready stance. No matter what happens he would be ready for battle. The teenager sent a respectful look to Gazef and lowered his head. Gazef returned his salute with a slight bow. Time past without a word between them. Gazef found it difficult to interact with him, but he does not hate him. Instead, he actually admired the youth. However, the atmosphere in the room is rather heavy. Both of them waited in silence until the sentry called them-30 minutes afterwards.. You have waited long, Gazef-sama. Ah. And-Climb-sama, please follow along too. Understood. Following Gazef, a hoarse voice that did not match with the owners appearance could be heard. To the boy, his voice was a thing of embarrassment, but to Gazef it was one worthy of pride. It was because he had practised until he had broken his voice. With the sentry leading the way, the duo enters the Kings room. Naturally Gazef was in front. Pardon me. Gazef just entered the room and saw the king and another person. The figure of a beautiful woman. Renner Theiere Chardelon Ryle Vaiself She was the Kingdoms third princess, who inherited the sparkling beauty of her mother, Renner. 17 years old. An adult, and an age where it would not be weird to be married. A point which the nobles constantly brought up. She was truly beautiful. No, the words beautiful could not describe her. It was to the extent that a painting could not capture her. Her long golden hair drifted behind her gorgeously. A smile flirted onto her pale but healthy pink flower-like lips. Her deep blue eyes were like sapphires. The detailed white dress really suited her, and a golden necklace dropped down from her neck. Pardon me. A rough voice could be heard from behind Gazef. Renners smile brightened further. Climb. Renner spoke as she stood up. The escorting sentry left the room and returned to his station. Climb was a soldier that served Renner. His skills as a soldier can be considered as one of the best in the Kingdom. Some sweets were placed on top of the table the king and princess were sitting at. And there were two porcelain cups with a bit of red tea left inside. They probably had a fun talk. Gazef felt remorseful for interrupting the Kings relaxation time. He opened his mouth. My King- I know this is about the magic caster. Yes, Ainz-dono is an exceptionally skilled magic caster. It is dangerous to take him lightly. Of course I know that, a person having a servant that can fight on par with you is not to be underestimated. Then- The King raised his hand to stop Gazef. Please understand. Sending the royal messenger is the best compromise under these circumstances. To fight against the Empires invasion, I need the strength of the noble faction. If I blatantly refuse them , the Kingdom will fall apart without the Empire having to do anything. The Empires target was the fortress city within the kings territory. Henceforth, the King required a large amount of military expenditure. The nobles of course would pay for part of it, but the amount paid is less compared to the amount that the king had to fork out. Trying to secure fundings from the nobles faction though taxation was a dangerous move. It was expected that they would oppose the move strongly. It was likely that they would seek to replace him with the prince that would serve as their puppet. In fact, they were currently planning it. Because of the situation, Gazef could not say anything else. The subtlety of politics was not his strong point. The kings biggest compromise was to send a royal envoy. How I envy the Empire. Hearing this, Gazef chose to remain quiet. Up to three generations ago, the Empire was building itself. But, the authority of the nobles were reduced. The process sped up after the current Emperor took the throne, creating an totalitarian country. The current emperor. Reminiscing the emperors appearance in the battlefield. The figure of him that invited Gazef to be one of his subordinates. He was like a natural born Emperor. Is he that powerful, that magic caster? A voice as lovely as a crystal wind chime sounded out. Sitting next to the silent Climb was Princess Renner who was listening to the conversation of the two at the side. Yes, his ability is beyond imagination. More powerful than the Palace Magic Caster? Gazef recalled the figure of the royal magic caster. He himself can easily overwhelm him. However, he cannot picture himself overwhelming Ainz, instead a mental image of him being overpowered by Ainz came to mind easily. It is likely that a huge gap exists between them. Mah. Lenners finger immediately grasped Climbs sleeve. It was probably an unconscious action but, Climbs expression hardened more than earlier, and became something like diamond. Kukuku. Seeing this, the King laughed. Gazef also let out a chuckle but stopped immediately. Climb is proficient in his sword skill. He always maintains a perfect form to protect the princess. It will not be a problem when it comes to Climb. He is one of my knights. Baseless words. But, the fact that they were spoken by the princess would bring it to attention. -Since it has been decided as such, Otou-sama. Why dont we send an extra person to go together with the royal envoy. - Gazef and the King exchanged glances. Climb, what would you do? Climb opened his mouth and then firmly closed it. Climb? After being asked another time, Climb gave up and responded. Some blood appeared from the previously clenched lips. ..A messenger that is ranked higher than the royal envoy. If it is our intention to let the other party know that the royal family holds him in high regards, sending a member of the royal family is more effective. But looking at the current situation- -There is a possibility that it is a sole decision made by someone seeking to undermine the Kings orders. Yes. It was just so. The ambassador with the highest authority is someone within the royal family, and it was someone with a direct line to the throne. Within the Kingdom, the only person in the royal family that was the most suited as an envoy was Princess Renner. The Golden Renner. There is another reason for her name. She has proposed many ideas and new laws that were highly effective, and her personality was sparkling. Many of her suggestions were primarily for improving the status of the civilians. However, it was not through directly helping them, but, through providing ideas and option to them instead. This did not only improve the living condition of the civilian but also raised their loyalty towards the royal family, and at the same time, increased their productivity. However, most of the plans did not come into fruition as the nobles who did not want to see an improvement in civilians status disrupted those plans. Renner did this not only out of kindness alone but also seek to improve the countrys benefit. Only she can take on the role as a Royal ambassador. However, the king had already decided to send a royal envoy. Renners suggestion went against the royal decree. The king cannot show his weakness in front of the nobles. Hence a situation where the ambassador going against the king was not allowed to happen. If the king was strong, he might have been able to protect a messenger. However, the current noble faction was stronger, and so he was unable to do so. They may also think of dealing a punishment. If Renner was used, the nobles may use her for whatever purpose they deem suitable. Climb understood the situation. Who knows how the nobles will use Renner. I cannot do that. The kings voice was sharp like a sword. Hearing this, Renner bowed. Climb also bowed deeply. I have spoken too much. Please forgive me, father. I still have things to discuss with the Warrior Captain. You two please leave. Yes, father. Renner pulled the expressionless Climb out. Seeing the two of them forgetting the royal manners, the king smiled at them. In fact, he was smiling at them with a smile that he had lost long ago. After the two left, the Kings expression changed. As a king, I should not feel pity about this. Climbs status was lower than Gazef. To be more precise, he was a peasant of unknown birth. He was someone picked up by Renner in the city. Then, he was small, thin and dying. Now, to protect his savior, he had worked hard. No, the words worked hard were not enough to describe it. He did not have talent in the sword or magic. His physical strength was not exceptional as well. However, he still overcame his weaknesses with his own effort. For those humans that are born with talent, and those not, there is an impenetrable wall. However, that can be crossed. Climb was a good example. But there are things that cannot be surpassed. Status, and authority. And worth A princess such as Renner would be worth a lot. Such to the extent that Climb could never reach. My sympathies. Ah Earl Litton has been noisy. The princess, is that so? Yes. The king stared into space. It was like he was looking at someone there. Only saying the right things is a bother. In the end, I should not make my daughter unhappy. Gazef was not able to say anything on this matter. Only someone with a same standing as the king can understand his pains. That was not Gazef. The two remained silent, and time slowly passed. CH 15 Various Countries Part 2 Translators: Frostfire10 There were the words splendid. If one was asked what would be the physical embodiment of the word, this room would be the best fit. The softness of the red carpet spread out on the floor made it feel that you were sinking up to your ankles. The countless furnishings placed around the room were the embodiment of the word splendid. In the middle was a sofa made for two people, and high class wood had the French Rococo style engraved on it, And black genuine leather was covering the seat, and gave off a slight luster. On that sofa was the figure was one man who was spread out his feat, and hung it on the sofa. Handsome. There were no other words that could describe that person better. His figure had no faults. His silver hair seemed to reflect the light of magic, and shimmered like the stars. His long slit purple eyes held an intense colour. And more than his appearance was his atmosphere. It was something that could only be born if the owner was of a high rank of absolute dominance. He was Jircniv Rune Farlord el Nix. Age 22, the emperor of the Baharuth Empire, enticing fear from the nobles and respect from the people, the most successful emperor. Excluding the young man, there were the figures of four other men in the room, and none of them were sitting. With ramrod straight figures, they could have been mistaken for statues. When lower ranked people were taking care of the uppermost position, that was the correct posture. Attendants. Everyone had their limbs wrapped in flexible and slender steel, luxurious, but not flashy. They looked young.. In the first half of their 20s. However, how much training did they go through? Their hands had hardened, and the grip of their swords seemed to have their hands imprinted on it. Jircniv let his eyes leave the parchment for a little, and fixed his gaze into empty air. He also had a blackboard, and wrote his thoughts down. Then, that village girl? Ha. While standing at attention, one of the attendants opened his mouth. A quiet but heavy voice rang. She seems to have just left. Hmp, Jircniv snorted. It was a snort with elements of mocking and interest. And so then he threw it on the ground, and a woman picked it up and read it. And once again his eyes turned hollow. The silence went on for a little while, and the early attendant could not bear it opened his mouth Should we investigate? Fine. Jircniv threw out a word. His hollow gaze did not move from its location. A rounded hand was raised, and bit his lip such that it was hidden. Those purple eyes flashed while being filled with various feelings. And then his lip rose. Isnt it interesting. What conclusion was born in Jircniv? A small and quiet laugh could be heard. The attendants did not react. The emperor thinks and floats the paper in the air, and wrote down several of his thoughts, and chose. The entourage of the attendants knew that he hated it if you interrupted him. At that time- -The door opened without knocking. At that discourteous conduct, the attendants simultaneously lowered their hips and sent hostility towards the opening door. However, the attendants confirmed the identity of the person entering, and in a similar manner simultaneously stood back at attention. The one entering had a long beard that was half of his height and was an old man with a head full of white hair. His hair and snow were both white, but was not as thin. His wrinkled face was due to age, and his eyes held a wealth of knowledge. A necklace of several crystal balls hanged down from his neck, and many rings decorated his fingers. A comfortable pure white robe drooped his body and looked to be made of a soft cloth. When the old man entered, the room was filled with the blue smell of herbs. -How troublesome. The old man entered the room slowly, and opened his mouth, the voice that came out was an unsuitably young sounding voice that spit out those words. Jircnivs face, which was filled with interest, did not move his mouth but instead instructed with his eyeballs. Whats wrong, Jii? I have investigated, but many of my foolish disciples had their minds shocked, and it was probably due to some obstructions, and so we ended it there. Basically what does it mean? My dear emperor. The reason why magic exists in this world. In order to master knowledge- Ah, I know. I know. Jircniv shook his hands in disinterest. Your explanations are long. Get straight to the point. I estimate that his ability is about equal to mine. Or possibly even more powerful. Excluding the emperor and the old man, a feeling of panic was born in the room. The most powerful magic caster in the history of the Empire. They could not believe their eyes that there was an existence that could rival the chief court magician, the great sage Fluder Paradyne. I see. You seem happy, Jii. Of course. Someone the same as me, or possibly a more powerful magic caster. I have not met one since 200 years ago. You met one 200 years ago? The emperors voice was full of curiosity, and the chief court magicians gaze turned towards a distant memory. Thats true. The legendary 13 Heroes. One of them, the necromancer Rigrit Bellus Carla. A benevolent person. Ma, there were other magic casters that were good. The remaining four were a dark mage, a magic swordsman, a cleric and a priest. Then what about now? Fluders eyes looked far into the distance. Unclear. I feel like it is about half Contrary to the words that were spun while stroking a long beard, the feelings conceived a sense of confidence. Jircniv noticed this and had a wry smile, and selected a scroll among several from his sofa, and threw it to his feet. Read. One of the followers went forward and picked it up. This is. Information from the Kingdom. The face of the attendant who was reading it sharpened. From an image on the blackboard in the air, Jircniv drew out the contents. Hmm. The Warrior Captain seemed to have had a battle with the magic casters servant. His following words shocked everyone standing there. And it seems that he had victory given to him. The air shook. The Warrior Captain Gazef was the most well known person of the Kingdom in the Empire. His sword arm was of a degree such that he could fight the several people from the Empire equally. There is no one who can beat him. And to give him victory. They had to suppress the surprise of the fact that there was an existence that had a subordinate that could beat him from showing on their faces. And it is an undead servant. Hou. It was the first time that Fluder had his interest peaked and he made a sound. It was considerably difficult to have control over a corpse. In the case of using magic to investigate, the opponent would be thought of a powerful magic caster. None of the attendants could not remember Jircniv and Fluders earlier words. Now about the legendary 13 Heroes. Did the necromancer Rigrit Bellus Carla have undead familiars that could rival the strength of a man like Gazef, Jii? Now. According to legend, creating a powerful existence, and controlling it, its credibility is unclear. When I met her she did not bring any high class undead. Then what about Jii, can you control such an undead? The difficulty of control to summon or create such strong beings like undead and demons-Depends on the strength of the creature. From what I have heard of Gazef-dono, a undead of around his strength, one would be easy. As expected, to the words of the man stroking his beard, the surrounding attendants had a sense of admiration. Then the second would be difficult? FumuThis is quite a difficult decision. If you can add in measures via magicyou might be able to control many. This is as after the second body, the degree of difficulty increases. That person, Rigrit-dono was extremely good at that. She could summon and control 20 Ghasts at the same time, something impossible even for a high class magic caster. Like he was developing a method, Fluder continued. It is not unusual to make secret the magic theory and magic forms that one has made, and pass it down their generation. Fluder himself, if he gets the magic theory of Rigrits, he might be able to control the same undead. Regrettably, controlling 10 Ghasts at the same time is his limit. Basically even Jii cant do it. Ainz Ooal GownCould he be one of the 13 Heroes No one held a reply. Fluder only moved his eyebrows. Fufu. Isnt it interesting? So, you have probably been aware of the place called Nazarick. Ha. One of the attendants took one step forward. It has already been investigated. What sort of place is it. Yes. The place known as the Underground Tomb of Nazarick, is in the middle of plains and is in a 300 metre wide square. And it is surrounded by 4 metre walls. They seem quite tough. When we peeped through a lattice gate, it seems to be a graveyard. We are currently in the middle of investigating from which period it appeared, and information from the Intelligence Agency has not been received so I cannot report more than this. Jircniv jerked his chin in a manner to indicate him to continue, and another attendant took a step forward. Several knights are currently in the middle of preparations for a search team. -Fine. Do not do anything that would gain their hostility. My apologies. Jii. Can you collect information using magic such that the opponent does not find out? Assume that he is a high class magic caster. It should be impossible. Really Fluder was overwhelmed by the sudden words, but the silence emanating from Jircniv was cut when he opened his mouth. It is true that there are existences known as adventurers. Yes. I believe that they also exist in the Empire The attendant made a perplexes face as he replied. Send the highest class adventurers to the Underground Tomb of Nazarick to investigate. Naturally, do not let on that the Empire is involved. If it is unknown information, Ainz Ooal Gown the magic caster too should not be able to gain it. Understood. Also, kick the butts of the Intelligence Agency. Jii, help with those who ask too much with your magic. Several will die. So? Towards the emperor that had a weird expression on his face, Fluder lowered his head. -Understood. Now, were getting busy. Jircniv snapped his hand. And had a complacent smile. From now on we can exterminate the Kingdom. The Slane Theocracy revered six gods. This religion differed from the surrounding countries. The religion the surrounding countries believe in are the Four Elemental Gods. They were Earth, Water, Fire and Wind. There were respective Gods that created and governed the world. And then there were smaller gods that dotted the surroundings. In comparison, the Slane Theocracy had additional gods, and ones even higher, the gods of Light-Life and Darkness-Death. In the beginning there was light and darkness, and from them the Four Great Gods were born. And so, not praying to the gods of life and death and instead praying to the gods below them as the most powerful, and so they had a very bad affinity to the religion of the Four Great Gods. Religious difference has always been an underlying quarrel in any world. However, the relations between the surrounding areas and the Slane Theocracy was not that bad. Even a straight on battle had not happened for tens of years. If you want the simple reason, it can be expressed succinctly. There was a difference in base military power. The Theocracys power was strong in the middle of the surrounding countries. And there was a certain which more than anything that had an implication, and agreed that they were strong. Conversely, if they wanted to invade other countries, it was because it would be due to a situation where since the religions were different, and so could surround them. There was another reason why the Theocracy was like a board. And basically the Theocracy did not recognise other groups besides humans. This was an extremely deep rooted thought born from religion. And so depending on the other non-human groups, the neighbouring Elf Kingdom, the Demi-human Legislation and the Dwarf Kingdom occasionally caused problems for them. More than any reasons, the Theocracy was a country where humans ruled and without a basic enemy-And their next goal was to finish the suppression of the Demi-humans but, those things were happening under the surface. In that Theocracy. It was not that small, but not to the extent where you could call it large, it was a weird size for a room. While not letting sounds from this room escape, it was somehow properly ventilated. This was an extremely high class room, and so it was natural that those who had permission to use it were humans in extremely high positions. There were several men. Three priests were clad in white robes with golden embellishments. The priests clad in black robes with silver embellishments numbered two. The number of men clad in red robes and had a magic sword hanging from their waists numbered two. The clothes that the men were wearing were plain, but in no way were they of poor quality. No, it should be said that for such a simple thing, they were prepared quite delicately. The first priests clad in white were those who believed strongly in the god of life-Alah Alaf. And in opposition, the priests clad in black worshipped the god of death-Sulshana. And lastly was the commander of the Theocracys Religious Armed Forces, clad in a priest robe-He was in a position similar to that of other countries Corps Commanders. In the middle of the room was a table. On it was a giant sheepskin parchment with something drawn on it, it was something that everyone in the Theocracy knew about. The god of death-Sulshana Giving eternal rest to those with life, the god that gave an everlasting despair. Written in the scriptures as stronger than both the god of life and the other four gods, as humans could not escape the scythe of death. And that was more than life, a god that absolutely exists. The god that can control fear, death and disease, normally he would be considered an evil god. Most of the smaller gods he had as subordinates would be quite wicked. But, weirdly he fell to the earth, and was not a god that would freely spread vice. It anything, it was more like the smaller gods belonged to other gods. The reason why the people of this country worshipped this god which could be called an evil god, was as to beg him to not bring down his power of vice on them. And then the image of this god being the problem, was the reason why several people had assembled in this room. Then, we are still saying that it is like this? Yes However you only saw one person right? The number is not the problem. The problem is what is this person. It is just as you say but The men clad in priest robes exchanged their various opinions. As they believed in the same religion, the discussion continued smoothly. One did not look for the ideas from an individual, but instead got them from the entire group. And so to get unified contents, the need to search for everyones ideas with good questions was recognised by everyone. And time passed, one thing seemed to have been decided. The meeting which had reached its climax had returned back to its original calm state. There is no need to panic. There is a chance that he has adopted a figure similar to that of our god to confuse us. The possibility is high. What a terrible guy. Then we dont mind the first thing we do being collecting information. Umu, I do not mind. Everyones head nodded simultaneously. Sending agents into the area around the fort city- Dont be stupid. We cant leave any traces behind. Then a retreat should be ordered. HoweverThe Empire should have grasped this movement? Then it is not bad to continue to cause more commotions isnt it? Then only one part of the Kingdom. No, If done poorly, there is a chance that information collection would not go as well. The Empires Information Agency and our Intelligence Bureau have already faced one another in the Kingdom. Any more and it will be rude to our Intelligence Bureau. Should we request to cooperate with the mikos of the Astrology and Oracle Bureaus? Not bad but only our problems would disappear. More or less it might be over the top. Fumu. Then first it will be necessary to make some temporary decisions regarding this job. Then, I will- Once again they began to combine details. The painting of Sulshana was left on the tabletop. The avatar of death was drawn with a skull as a base. And a figure with very little skin stuck to it. Its jet black robe was like a large body of darkness, and held a sparkling staff in its hand. That was the figure of the strongest god that everyone in the Theocracy knew. By the time the various countries had made their move, Ainz had already left the village for 50 days. Let us return to the present, and continue the story- As it had rained the previous day, the road the man was walking on made a splashing sound. As there were not many stone pavements in this town, if it rained, the ground would turn muddy, various places would have puddles. The man avoided the puddles, and silently walked along the road. Everytime he stepped over a puddle, the dirty sack on his back would jump slightly, and a sound of metal could be heard. Passing through the front of several stores, the man stopped in front of store with quite a large structure. The man climbed the multiple steps lining the front of the store, and pushed open the door that was made of wood. Being the Guilds receptionist meant that one had some free time. Dangerous occasions often happened. -But up until now, none have occurred. Lastly saying so, the Guilds receptionist-Ishpen Ronblue suppressed a yawn while sitting at the counter, staring into space. Free time. There were no new requests. There were also no adventurers. She had finished organising the request book two hours ago. Leaving her seat was the same as quitting her job, there was no way she would do so. She also had just went to the toilet 30 minutes ago. To comfort herself, she read the sheepskin parchment spread out on the counter. She had already read this six times, and had most of it memorised. Lined up behind her seat, were shelves of books-Her brain was wondering whether should she kill some time by reading the adventurer records, or should she do something else. At the peak of her boredom, the door creaked, and slowly opened. There was a difference in the intensity of light between the inside and outside, and so Ishpens eyes narrowed. On the contrary, one man stepped into the Guild. The man slowly raised his frayed hood. And then he removed the dirty sack from his back. While it was unclear what was inside, the sack rattled. When he removed it, a metal sound had made its way to Ishpen. 20 points. Her heart spoke. To become her lover something about 60 would not be enough. This was out of 100 points. There was a man who could not be described as anything but slightly below average. A medium build. Looks were 3rd, maybe 4th rate. Black hair and eyes. He seemed to have just entered his twenties. The clothes he was wearing was also not of a good quality. They were like the uncouth cotton clothes that villagers wore. It was something far from what the typical adventurer wore. His leather soles were dirtied with mud, and reminded her of yesterdays rain. A request? Or maybe an application to be an adventurer? But, the quietly observing Ishpen slightly widened her eyes. The mans chest had a slight silver glow. And every time his body moved, there was a sound that would remind one of chains. That was proof that he was wearing chainmail. And the sword hanging from his waist-The broadsword was a good item. Magic might have even been casted on it. And so he gave off the air of a merchant. Welcome, to the Adventurers Guild. The mans gaze met Ishpen who had on her business smile, and said the usual greeting. He had probably noticed Ishpen. He closed the distance, and stood in front of Ishpen. The commonplace stench of the countryside-The smell of animals or manure was not there. He was unexpectedly clean. +5 points. While thinking that, Ishpen gazed at the man. He was not well built. And his sword did not seem that special. I have come here to become an adventurer. Yes. You can perform that here. Ishpen smiled. It was not rare. The story where a commoner picked up a sword and armour on the battlefield, and aimed for the rank of an adventurer was quite common. The job of an adventurer with money and fame from swinging a sword to kill monsters from the perspective of an average villager. And it would put a dull life to an end and replace it with a life of adventure. Firstly, to enter the Guild, a payment of five silver coins is needed. Will that be fine? There is no problem. The man fished in his pockets, and took out a small leather pouch. Putting his hand inside, he took out five silver coins and placed them on the counter. Ishpen took one and looked at the faces. Slightly scratched, but the imprint of a wheel was properly engraved on it. Then there was no problem. Yes, payment has been confirmed. Then firstly we have to write quite a bitWould you like me to write for you? Or would you prefer to write for yourself? If you would like me to it will cost an additional five copper coins. Please write for me. The man once again placed a silver coin on the table. This too was not rare. Most of the people who could read and write in the Kingdom with a less than 50% literacy rate were nobles and intellectuals. Ishpen returned five coppers to the man, dipped the feathered quill in ink and spread out a sheepskin parchment. Then could you inform me of your name so that I can record it? That is right The man stopped and looked up into empty air and spoke. It was a weird scene, but Ishpen did not really think much. When one became an adventurer, it was not rare for people to hide their names. No matter what name they change to, as long as they worked as a proper adventurer then there was no problem. Of course, stuff like wanted lists and police bulletins would be examined. But talking out loud would be bad. And slightly scary. The man finally decided on a name, and opened his mouth. Then, please call me Momon. CH 16 Adventurers Translator: Frostfire10 Editor: fba90130 Writing the important information on the sheepskin parchment, Ishpen fanned the ink with her hands. While waiting for the ink to dry, she was free and spoke to the man in front of her-Momon. Of course it would be better if he was a bit happier that he was talking to her, but the man in front of her, his face was regrettably bad, but he was not a bad person. Would training be good after this? Training? Momon made a weird parrot-like reply. Ah, it would be bad if I dont explain that huh. Ishpen cradled her head in her arms, but fortunately today was a lucky day when she had no work. It would be good if she could end the explanation quickly. Training. In short, being an adventurer is a dangerous job. That is why we give proper explanations, such that people are unable to complain about the death of others to the Guild. It was natural that humans that could not understand such a thing would be surprised. And so the Guild took responsibility and responded to the wills of others, and gave a basic explanation to lower the death rate. And it became a system such that if adventurers gave up on the training, the official papers would not reflect it. Is that so? Yes it is. Then what do you do in this training? Ishpen felt a discomfort in his tone, but she continued on without understanding where is came from. Basic adventurer information. So you dont want to test my swordsmanship skills then? No, if you go adventuring with poor sword skills, the risk is entirely on you Thats true. Seeing Momon nod in understanding, Ishpens face twisted into a wry grin. Adventuring was a profession which was very much at-your-own-risk. While it seemed that Momon fully understood the situation, there were a lot of mis-informed fools out there. There were those who believed the guild would provide training. Certainly you could find schools for that sort of thing and if you could pay, instructors were always available. But nothing is ever free. The Guild will never entrust newbies with important assignments and that certainly helped to keep the attrition rate down. In any case, the Guild was not big on wasting resources to develop newbies. The Guild preferred to save that for the wheat that appears from the chaff. Basically adventurers who had just registered like Momon go through a large sieve. Training just imparts simple knowledge about the Guild. For example, knowledge about request difficulties, and rewards Eh~, is that so. It was the matter of teaching the common knowledge of adventurers from the start. Having confirmed that the ink had dried, Ishpen deposited the parchment with Momons details in a nearby box. The other staff members would retrieve the contents of the box later. Well now, how shall we do this? This will not take very long, but if yould like, we can take a seat in a different room. Ishpen directed her gaze meaningfully towards the door leading to the next room. The Guild was a four storey building, the first floor had a reception office for important guests or rooms for requesters. And if you climbed the stairs to the second or third floor, there were a lot of rooms for books or rooms for security guards. There were also rooms for staff. The fourth floor was the Guildmasters office, safes for important documents, and similarly, rooms where important information was stored. The room next door was a waiting room for meeting adventurers, and meeting rooms, and rooms for the inspection of various documents. Fortunately the meeting room and and waiting room were empty, and there were no adventurers using them. Then using the meeting room next door would be good. It had been a while since she had done documents with one hand. It was not that trainings could not be done at the counter. In fact most occurred at the counter. Most people could not even afford the small amount of time to guide adventurers. Basically, Ishpens suggestion stemmed from a desire for a change in scenery. But it was not to be. This will be fine. I see. For not being able to take a womans hint -5No. -10 While it was a pity that she could not leave her seat, but she opened her mouth to end the training earlier. Then lets start with payment. One deep breath. The Guild takes a 20% cut upfront for work done in investigating the request. This is for the sake of investigating the request. If it is a monster subjugation request, the type of monster that appears and their number have been scouted out by the Guild. On the other hand, if you report any errors in the Guilds information, part of the 20% will be refunded. However, the chance that a different monster appears after the Guild has investigated, so please take care. In the event that the Guild is unable to collect sufficient information due to special circumstances such as an urgent request, the Guilds cut is 5%. The actual details, can be negotiated with your client. If you accept a job not through the Guild, you can report it later. In this case, the Guild will not provide an investigation or act as an intermediary. And that is the end of my explanation of rewards. Do you have any questions? Momons eyes goggled in shock at the torrent of words that flew from Ishpens mouth. Such was the speed of her explanation, it seemed like she was reading it off a list. Ishpen had explained this countless times. It was unthinkable that she would stumble or make a mistake. There had been a time when she read from a parchment and stumbled when asked questions. However, the current Ishpen was invincible. She was confident that she could trade blows from every angle. Not only that, she enjoyed watching the adventurers confusion. Her colleague found her schadenfreude to be in very bad taste but Ishpen was addicted to it. Probably not. Umm, in other words, the Guild takes a cut because it does the investigative work, so well just have to bear with it. In the event that the work is not through the Guild, youre on your own. Is that right? Ishpens perfectly manicured brow moved as a small smile appeared. It is just as you say, Momon-sama. Then wouldnt it better to be faster? Without letting out an inch of her true thoughts, Ishpen made a decision like a challenge. In contrast, Momon kept his peaceful expression. Next we have the penalties for failing a request. If an advanced payment has been made, you will need to pay a sum equivalent to 1.5 times of the payment. If one has not been made, you will have to pay a sum equivalent to 20% of the value of the assignment (Guild investigation fee included). In other words, you will have to return the Guilds investigation fee to the client. This for when the request fails and time has been lost. Basically the fine from this goes towards increasing the reward to hire higher ranked adventurers. I recommend you not fail in the first place. Of course there are assignments of both types, so you can confirm the details of your assignments with the Guild in the future. Incidentally, since the Guild makes an effort to properly investigate its requests, up to now there have not been any instances where a client asks for something impossible of the adventurer. But as mentioned earlier, if this is a job without Guild involvement, youre on your own. Sometimes, there are double bookings or other slipups and you are unable to execute the requests, and in such a thing no fines will be issued as they are exceptions. There are other exceptions and so, if you report to the Guild and depending on the circumstances, the fine might be waived. However, please do not expect much. And that is the end of my explanation regarding fines. Do you have any questions? No, none. Isphen looked at Momon to see if he was following her explanations.To find out she read his expressions. But- I cant read him Ishpen unknowingly ground her teeth. She could not say anything except that he was different from a normal villager. A formidable opponent. What was a strong enemy? For a reason no one but someone like Ishpen would understand, she recognised him. A strong enemy that was recently rarely seen in the countryside. Then next is the explanation regarding the level of adventurers-Classes. Basically, people like Momon-san are novices. They can attend promotion tests after completing five requests to gain benefits. This promotion test is to guard a merchant caravan, while visiting several slightly dangerous locations. Basically there is a higher chance of encountering monsters. Naturally there is the chance of not meeting any. And so about ? of people do not encounter- Question. In response to Momon who was raising his hand in an effort to interrupt, Ishpen closed her machine gun mouth. The feeling of not expecting to be interrupted enveloped her body. Even if I can get benefits, is it fine if I refuse? Yes. Momons question forced Ishpen to move forward some of the explanations which would normally be left until later. She mentally level-uped Momon from formidable opponent to the next level of existence. However, if you refuse you will remain a novice, and cannot accept a large number of requests. Basically you cannot accept the profitable requests. There are people who take up requests involving fighting monsters in order to gain experience, but I think thats not a very good idea Ishpen suddenly stopped. Im not trying to scare you but for ex-normal villagers who take up the combat assignments, 50% die as novices, 25% quit and 15% of the remainder die within a year. Is the chance of dying during a promotion test high? There are cases. Out of the 50%, 30% are so. The rest take on monster requests beyond their abilities, or are sometimes assaulted alone by monsters. From what Ishpen gleaned from adventurers, in a life-or-death struggle with monsters, village hicks who rely on brute strength dont have a great survival rate. Something else is needed, something that most villagers lack. Did the man, Momon, in front of her have that? Unfortunately to the office worker Ishpen it was unclear. I shall return to my earlier explanation. This is only relevant after you have graduated from a novice, but- There are things known as classes for adventurers. This is to meet the level of the adventurers with suitable requests. Please think of it such that you cannot choose a request of a higher difficulty level than your current class. Difficulty 1 to 10 is F Class. Difficulty 11 to 20 is E Class. Difficulty 21 to 30 is D Class. Difficulty 31 to 40 is C Class. Difficulty 41 to 50 is B Class. Difficulty 51 to 60 is A Class. Difficulty 61 to 70 is A+ Class. We basically do not have anything more than this but there are rumors of A++. There are promotion tests for the sake of raising ones class. This promotion test is different from the time as a novice, even if you fail there are no effects and is only for accepting top class jobs from the Guild. In addition, if you fail the promotion test, you will be unable to take it for half a year. Of course, as your class goes up, the rewards and danger shoot up. That is the end of my explanation on classes. Do you have any questions? How about it?, Ishpen awaited Momons reply. The knights of the Baharuth Empire, what class would they be? Eh? Ishpen let out a wild voice. She had never imagined such a question, let alone been asked it. For a moment, the question of Was this a question made just to confuse me? filled her mind as she gazed at Momon, but concluded that it was not. Thatwill be difficult. Adventurers pride themselves on the strength of their team. For example, if you fight the knights individually, you may lose. However, I believe that if it is a team fight, victory will be possible. Etto, do you know about magic casters? Yes. Then this will be quick. Adventurers have a basic four man group-A party. There are occasionally ones of five or even six people, but as the number increases the more difficult it is to unite the opinions of the group, so an average leader would have a limit of four people. In a life-or-death struggle, a delay in making decisions or relaying those decisions to others could have fatal consequences. And so, the members of parties were like a single living organism. 4-man parties generally comprise of a warrior, magic caster, healer and the vanguard. Compared to a band of four knights, the basic party may seem like a mixed bag but it has a far wider tactical repertoire. To adventurers, this is more important than anything else. The warrior and vanguard could block the attack of the knights, if they are injured, then the healer or the magic caster can use a large attack on the battlefield. Multiplying the strength of a single person, and unifying their aim. Alone, Momon-san is not that strong. However, with companions, your strength can be multiplied several times. Roles were allocated. And depending on them, there were several measures that one could take depending on the situation. Conversy, if you grouped together people of only one role, they might be perfect at one measure, but could do nothing else. What adventurers sought was not one point, but a multitude of solutions. In the end, do you know? Ishpens expression was about to change, but she suppressed it. This guy I thought I had dodged that question quite neatly too. Hes not going to let it go. Probably about D Class. However if they are the knights of the Baharuth Empire, then they should have good weapons, so depending on the situation about CAbout any further would be impossible. Then what about the Warrior Captain? About A+? He was the warrior called the Kingdoms Strongest. If he was not about A+ then it would be bad in various ways. However, why did he compare the Baharuth Empire knights to the Warrior Captain? Ma~, familiarity is familiarity. Since he came here to this fort city. She had heard about the incident about the Baharuth Empire knights rampaging nearby. It might have something to do with it. Then it would be bad to ask anymore about this. With that, Ishpen looked at Momon and felt a magma-like evil resided beneath under that calm exterior. Ishpen agreed with her thought, and cut off her imagination. And to return to the explanation, tried to recall where they had reached. She was sure that it was just when the explanation on class had ended. Do you have any other questions relating to classes? Even if a weird question came up, she would not escape. That was a rule that Ishpen had decided for herself. Yes, even if the opponent was an overwhelmingly strong enemy. No, I do not have any. She unknowingly breathed a sigh of relief. And then Ishpen became astonished. About when she had felt relief from not receiving questions during trainings, how long ago was it? It was so long ago she forgot, it was when she still had not become the Guilds receptionist, it was that long ago. Ah, thats right. Ishpen had the smile of a spring wind on her face. You are a person that is written as strong enemy but pronounced rival, arent you. ? Momon slightly widened his eyes at the friendly voice that he heard. Ishpen had the smile of a goddess as she watched the change in expression. -Then, next is the explanation regarding the difficulty of requests. Naturally there are various request difficulties. Request difficulties are rated by comparing the request against previous requests handled by the Guild. You may consider the rating to be highly accurate. For hunting assignments, ratings depend on factors such as the hunting grounds and the rarity of the item. For scouting assignments, ratings depend on factors such as time taken and the target. This information varies depending on the location and the rarity of the thing there are searching for, and the time needed and the target also changes. However, in the case of a basic monster subjugation, you may use the difficulty rating the Guild has provided. In the case of multiple monsters, the monster with the highest difficulty rating +a will be used. And regarding the important thing about subjugation difficulties, is that the difficulty of subjugation is an average, please never forget this. For example there is a 80 centimetre long wolf. Would the difficulty be the same as a 110 centimetre long wolf? And so please remember that this is an average. There is a range of about plus minus four. Basically when you accept monster subjugation jobs, please estimate it to be higher than average. If youre unlucky, a difficulty 32 monster may appear in a hunt for a difficulty 28 monster. And that is all on my explaination of the difficulty of requests. Do you have any questions? No, I do not. -I see. Ive estimated. If its you then this difficulty should be okay. Not a word escaped Ishpens mouth and instead she had a face of a saint. On the other hand, Momons face said that he was looking at something strange. A gulp could be heard from Momons throat. Lastly is the way to accept requests but, please come to the counter, and we will prepare a member card for you tomorrow. Based on the class noted on your card, find the list of assignments you are eligible for and browse through them. If you cannot read please inform us, but please know that this is not free. It is 1 copper per 10 minutes. The member card that proves that you are a guild member, if tomorrow is not free you may come another day and we will pass it to you. Please keep your card with you at all times. It takes a long time to renew it. In addition, if you do not have it you will be unable to take on any jobs. And so the training has been completed. Congratulations, Momon-san. We the Adventurers Guild officially recognises you as an adventurer, and prays for your success. Ishpen unconsciously stood up and extended her hand over the counter. She had not done such a thing up till now. She just felt like she wanted to thank him. The troubled Momon hesitated, and made a fist like he decided on something. The two of them lightly shook their hands. No, it might just have been Ishpen shaking. That Ishpen had an unexpected thought cross her mind. It was unexpectedly soft. She had expected it to be harder. Eventually, the two separated their hands, and Momon asked a question. By the way, is it possible to select a request now and receive my member card tomorrow? Eh? It was true that Momon was already a adventurer. Without a member card, one could not accept requests, but it was possible to select them in advance. However, before that there was something she had to confirm. Did Momon-san come alone? Is there anyone that will accompany you as an adventurer? A short confirmation. If they existed then he would not have come to the Guild alone. There are none. And Momon-san probably does not use magic, or have any tracking skills, right. That is so. When she was writing on the sheepskin parchment and asked various questions, one part was, whether one had special skills. Unfortunately, Momon replied none to that question. If that is the case then you are a warrior type, but not having companions from the start is fairly bad. In many cases, people and mixed and matched, but the end result cannot really be called a party. Healers and clerics have no problems, and magicians that can use magic are popular. Next are thieves and rangers or people that can collect information or investigate. Lastly are warriors. However. She continued in a calming voice. Of course excellent warriors are popular. Warriors that can prevent enemies from penetrating the back, and buy time to defeat enemies. Frankly, an analytical mind and the ability to think on ones feet are essential for warriors. That is why warriors act as leaders in many parties. They decide where to attack or when should magic be cast. That is why there are many warriors in the ranks of heroes. However, a newbie warriors options are considerably limited. While there were jobs that the Guild could recommendIshpen stared at Momons appearance. A medium build. She could not think that it was above average. It was quite difficult to believe, but the possibility was there. And he was Ishpens rival. Nothing should be beyond him. Enveloped by a desire to check, Ishpen extended her finger. Could you please lift up the luggage over there please? In the direction where Ishpen was pointing. Near the wall was a large bag-A bag with its insides bulging out was placed. A belt where it could be easily gripped extended from it. Inside the clean reception room of the Guild, this bag stood out a lot. Momon nodded, and went up right to the bag, and grabbed the belt with his two hands. Hmp. Eh! The bag which most people could not lift alone, was easily lifted by Momon. A considerable amount of weight hanged on Momons hands, and the belt bit into them. However Momons expression did not have an expression of pain. In addition, he gave off the impression that he could handle more. Ishpen was surprised. She had not expected that of a man with such lean muscles. Was he wrapping and restraining his muscles? If you looked closely, it was possible to think that the folds of his clothes might be hiding his muscles. While this was a small experiment, but with this she could find several jobs. Especially jobs that were suitable for adventurers exploring. As expected of a rival. While admiring him, Ishpens head was filled with various jobs- Must I still hold it? Momons slightly troubled voice could be heard. In response to that voice, Ishpen made a gesture to put it down. I truly apologise, I remembered that we might have a suitable job. I do not mind. Momon lowered the bag with a loud clang. Momon returned to the counter where Ishpen was waiting, and she said a job that she could request of Momon. Momon-san, youve come at the right time. We have openings for porters. Momon had a face that showed that he knew absolutely nothing about what he had just heard. That was natural. It was not a job that you would hear about if you lived in a village. However, if one lived near a mountain or forest, it may sometimes be heard. The living creature known as a horse can unexpectedly fall sick, or go on a rampage when encountering a monster. War horse or magic that can strengthen them do not exist, and purchasing them requires quite a large sum. And so one can employ adventurers to carry and transport their luggage. As a porter, an adventurer forms a party and carries their luggage as a replacement for a horse. Fuun. And more than anything, making acquaintances with other adventurers will help in the future. In fact, many people begin from porter jobs, and the Guild recommends this to those starting out. How heavy is the luggage? About 40 kilogrammes. It should be about the same as the earlier luggage you lifted. Then please do so. There are porter jobs that you can immediately accept, I remember. Ishpen stood up, and from the book shelves behind her, she took out one book. Inside this book which was written on precious paper, was the data of various adventurers. Flipping through several pages, she looked for her target. Referring to the data which she had finally found, she read out the detailed request that was written near it. The requester is Peter Mork. According to the registration card, he is the leader of his party the Axe of Cyclone. Etto, the class of the Axe of Cyclone is E Class. The details of his work is to subjugate the monsters in the surrounding areas. The weight is about 40 kilogrammes. The contracted pay is one silver per day for six days. There is no down payment. After the contracted six days, the rate is 1.2 silver per day. Food and drink will be provided by the party. Reading up to there, Ishpen looked at Momons face. I believe it is a basic porter job. Ishpen flipped to the next page of her book. Etto, have no ex-convicts or any deaths. I believe that their party has no problems with credibility. Then I will accept this job. Understood. Then will it be fine to accept this request tomorrow? Then I will call the Axe of Cyclone members to meet tomorrow morning at 6:00. Yes. Please do. She became slightly busy. Ishpen recalled the location of the Axe of Cyclone off of the sheepskin parchment she read earlier. When the conversation ended, Momon was about to walk outside, but stopped midway. Then he turned back to face Ishpen, and spoke with a troubled expression. Since I do not have an inn, could you please introduce one to me? Momon closed the slightly squeaky door to the room. At almost the same time, a door behind Isphen opened silently. Another receptionist had just came out of the door leading to the middle and other floors of the Guild, she was a good friend of Ishpen. The woman closed the door she had just left from, and looked at the empty room. Just now, who came? Eh, my rival. Ha? A puzzled voice was raised. Ma~, this feeling is something no one but a fellow companion on a battlefield can understand, Ishpen thought. When an adventurer fights a monster to the death and regrets death, she had heard this often. Why do you kill each other, she wanted to ask that, but Ishpen then understood something. This was-That. Nothing, just talking to myself. Then, what about you? Eh? Aa, un. Some people want adventurers to be hired as night patrol. Night patrol? Are you saying the guards only are not enough? N~. Hora, recently there have been rumours in the town. About people seeing a monster. The ones who were drunk? Yes. A monster like a shadow. I do not believe that they can enter the city. Maybe its just a strangely dressed thief? Probably, I think. A tone that was filled with unrest. Ma, hearing that monsters could be within the city limits, there was no one among them that could remain calm. Because they were the Guilds receptionists, they have never once swung a sword, a normal person. However- But there are no causalities. At most its just cases of wallets disappearing right? In any case it was not what monsters would do. Since there were nothing but missing wallets, and those that know the value of wallets. Then it was safe to assume that humans were the closest answer. Meh~ To calm down the woman mixing her words, Ishpen smiled. Ma, the difficulty will be decided by the ones above, we just have to do what we have to do. True. The women laughed, and Ishpens earlier interrupted hands began moving. The first thing was to locate the Axe of Cyclone. CH 17 The fort city E-Rantel had three walls, and the space between them had their own specialities. The outermost space was used for the Kingdoms garrison, and had equipment prepared, and there was quite a distance between that and the city walls. In addition, there was stone pavement, allowing for fast travelling. The innermost section handled administrative stuff. And provisions were stored here, making this the most heavily guarded districts. The remaining middle section was the section with various things for everyone. This section would best fit the image that came up when you heard the word city. The squares with open air were filled with the particular noon air and people shouting in healthy loud voices were stopped. Aged men were talking to merchants while searching for good food, and the men were attracted to the smell of roasted meat, and others were threading meat on skewers. Various vegetables, and food that had finished cooking. Stuff like that mixed together, and the air held their scents. While looking left and right in that atmosphere, Momon walked along the squared paved with stone. Occasionally he would stop the shouts of the children asking him to buy stuff. While refusing by lightly waving his hand, he pushed apart the crowd, and never hit anyone. Those footsteps were not lost. Momon went towards the inn he was informed off. He had already left the square and the open air was cut off. From there onwards was the district with lots of shops. Momon passed through. The remains of ruts had puddles in them, and they reflected the light of the sun. His speed was quite bad, but when compared to the congestion of earlier this was much easier to walk in. This was mostly due to the lack of people. It was true that there were people entering and leaving the shops. Right in front of him were an old man with a horse carrying goods discussing with a man who was probably a shopkeeper. And if he looked to the side he would see various artisans wearing aprons carrying luggage. However those were quite sparse. You cannot find shops with those types of people from where Momon is. Naturally this was different from the regular shops or restaurants. And then there were differences in time slots. None of those signboards that had what Momon was looking for, instead he was looking for a signboard which he had memorised. Finding his targeted signboard, Momons legs became faster. While removing the dirt from his leather boots, he climbed up the stairs to the second floor, Momon then pushed open the western door with his two hands. The skylight was the only source of light so the inside was dark, and humans who were used to the light outside would find themselves in pitch darkness. The room was larger than he had thought, about 15 metres wide and 20 metres long. The first floor was a bar. In the middle was a counter. Behind it was about two rows of shelves, where several beer bottles were placed. In addition, if one opened the door, there would probably be a kitchen behind. Several tables dotted the place with chairs placed on top, implying that this was not working hours. In the corner of the bar curved, and there were stairs leading up. From what Ishpen said, the second and third floors were rooms. In the middle of the room, one man stared openly at Momon. In his hands was a mop which he was using to wipe the floor. His thick arms were covered in scars that were from beasts or swords. His head was completely shaved, not a strand of hair remaining. His face was tough and held features like that of a beast. And his face had multiple scars He looked more like a mercenary than a store owner, no matter how you look at it. We arent serving any alcohol. A hoarse voice which reminded one of a cracked bell spoke towards Momon. I would like you to give me a room. This place has been recommended by the Guild receptionist. An adventurerAn unknown face, and the Guilds Nee-chan recommended. A novice. It is so. A shared room is five coppers per day. The owner bluntly said. Meals are oatmeal and vegetables. If you want meat, then one more copper. Mah, there might be bread instead of oatmeal. If possible may I have a single room? This town has three inns for adventurers. Mine is the worst. Do you understand why the person at the Guild recommended this place? ? In front of the curious Momon, the owners shoulders moved to a dangerous angle. Think a little! Or is your age useless! In front of a voice with rage that would make the stomach churn, Momon did not break his peaceful expression. It was a face that an adult would make when faced with a childs temper. Hou, the owner breathed a sigh of slight astonishment. Youve got good nervesThe reason why she introduced this place to you, is because most people here are F or E Class adventurers. If you meet people of the same class, you can form a party with them. My place is great for finding suitable people for your party. The owners eyes moved. I dont mind giving you a single room, but without contact you cant make friends. The point of large rooms are for people like you. You sell your face there. Ill ask one last time, shared or single, which one? Then a shared room please? Ah. It was natural. The owner did not say anything to Momon who replied immediately, but nodded in a way that suggested that he understood. Then pay upfront. Yes. Momon casually reached into his chest, took out a pouch, and took out five copper coins. And he walked into the middle of the shop, and dropped them into the open hand of the owner. Without counting the number of copper coins in his hand, the owner dropped them into his trouser pockets. And then he walked into the middle of the shop, and took out one key from the counter. Climb the stairs, first room on the right. Put your luggage inside the chest connected to your bed. This is the key. He handed Momon the key. Momon caught the small key that drew a parabola in the air without any problems in the dark room. I think you understand without saying, but dont go close to the other chests. Even a misunderstanding will be terrible. I dont care to stop your fights. Your arm might break. Mah, you want to sell your face so you know, you probably wont be killed. When the owner finished talking, his back turned to face Momon. There Momon called to stop him. Could you possibly wait for me? An? Etto, I heard that if I went to the inn and asked the owner, the basic adventuring tools would be given to me. There is a high chance of not using them in this job, but it will be necessary in future. You already have a request? Yes, a porter. Hou. The owner looked closely at Momons body. His head tilted like he did not really understand. Mah, I dont believe the tests of the Guild to be wrong, but can you be a porter with such a body? Mah, fine. His eyes glanced over the sack Momon was carrying, and then to his clothes. His atmosphere was slightly different from a person that was going to criticise him. The first thing is to buy clothes that adventurers need. If the shoes dont work then sores can appear, so you cant use them so put them aside. Then leather pants, leather shirts, and a set of gloves. Buy these for the future. There should be a little slack. They might stop an unexpected sword or fang. Ive seen many guys who had their lives savedThis set is about five coppers. Mah, your current clothes look fine, so save those for later. So the first thing should be a mantle. A mantle? The owner was about to voice his surprise to the curious Momon and opened his mouth slightly. However, he closed his mouth like he understood anything. What, from which village did you come from? You really know your stuff. Ah, there are no travellers that dont know the importance of a mantle. Then a guy who doesn travel. Then a guy with a figure like yours should be from a village. Absolutely correct. Instantly, the owner made a face like he was thought of as an idiot, but understanding that Momon did not have a hidden meaning behind it and his shoulders dropped. He then waved his head several times to drain the feeling. Mah fine. Mantles are, when you lie on the ground it steals heat. This thing simply steals your energy. Even if that is avoided its better to be used as a bedroll.But there is a price, its heavy and so I dont recommend it on your first porter job. So substitute it with a cloak. And The owner continued. Mantles can be used as cover from the rain. Heat will be stolen from your body when you get wet. So buy it to avoid that. How much is it? Three silvers. Later there is silverware but mah, its convenient but if theres one crockery then its enough. Anyway, if youre a porter then its like that. Later the weapons and stuff are not with me, but go ask the guy selling them. Then one mantle please. Ah, I hand it over during dinner. Prepare the money by then. Understood. The owner waved his hands, and entered the middle of the store with the mop in one hand. Momon watched his back, and when his figure disappeared completely, he climbed the stairs. When he climbed, there were several windows open to let the light in, and it was completely different from the first floor. Momon gripped the doorknob right next to him and turned. The door creaked as it opened. Inside were eight shabby beds made of wood. Since the window was open, the outside air and light entered. The frame was made of wood, and on top was a thin layer of straw. In place of a mattress was straw, and so to prevent bugs, it should be thrown away after usage. Because wheat was the staple here, acquiring straw should not be that difficult. And on top of the straw were sheets. Rather than white, they were dirtied and were a grayish colour. Momon brushed his hand against it. It was a rough feeling. It was probably hemp. Several strands of straw fell onto the floor. Inside the room of eight beds, six chests were shut tight. Momon went towards a chest with its lid open. Mah, it was beautiful. You would not believe that there were insects living in it. Momon took of his shoes and climbed onto the bed. The bed creaked under his weight and he could feel the hard surface of wood through the thin layer of straw. Even if you wanted to praise it, it was not a good bed. If he slept here, his body would be sore the next day. The soft beds of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was greatly missed. But it cannot be helped. This had to be done. Momon casually took out a ring from his bag, and wore it on top of his hemp gloves. Without closing his bag, he placed it on top of his chest. Then, a faint sound was heard through the door. Then there was an indication of the stairs being climbed. Numbered one. The humans size was large. Momon put himself on guard. His sense of caution was raised. While thinking this was unacceptable, he focused his attention on the door. The door squeaked while opening. Standing there was a woman. She could not be older than 20. Her red hair was cut short for ease of movement. Even if you wanted to look at it favourably, it was not evenly cut. It looked like a birds nest. Her face was not bad, but her eyes were sharp, and he felt that not even a shred of makeup was applied. In one hand was a wooden pail. The leather armour she was wearing had a thin strap of metal attached, a thumbtack was hammered to it. Because she had no money or because it would not hamper her movement, a large iron place was stuck. A sword hung from her waist. That woman thought that no one was around, and noticing Momon her eyes widened slightly. But that was the end of it. Without talking or observing, she walked straight into the room towards one of the beds. The smell of sweat and her body odour mixed, and the particular smell made its way even to where Momon was sleeping. The woman dropped her waist onto what was probably her own bed. A loud thump was made as the bed raised a voice in protest. Ignoring it, she unfastened the armour strap at her side, and removed her armour. Letting it down quietly onto the floor, she casually stripped off her hemp clothes. Being very cramp, her well rounded breasts were crushed. Momon was watching and she probably noticed, but she continued to remove them. If one evaluated the half-naked womans body, rather than a woman she was a warrior. While there was a bit of fat under the skin, most was muscle. Her abdominals were completely split into six. Because she had probably trained her chest, a large volume hanged downwards, and thrust forward strongly. It was about there, so the woman felt it. Ignoring Momons gaze, the half-naked woman took out a bag and a bottle from her luggage. Her body was covered in bruises, and looked like she was made out of them. There were many scratches and bruises. She took out a moist towel from the wooden bucket, and began wiping her body with it. Her chest seemed quite soft and shook. While Momon was aimlessly watching, the woman who had finished wiping then opened the bottle. When she opened it, the smell from the inside painted the air. Momon had a face of disgust at the strong smell. It was probably the smell of crushed herbs, and the strength of it stung ones nose, and make tears well up. The woman lifted out a green viscous fluid from the bottle, she covered her bruised body with it. Momon had a worse face on. The woman did not notice it, or maybe she ignored it. She then began to apply a bandage to it. Momon made a completely disgusted face, pinching his nose, and watched the woman. The hands of the woman stopped once she finished applying first-aid. Excuse me- The woman turned to face Momon. And her full chest shook with a considerable volume. So you saw something good? The woman thrust her naked chest while smiling. Her smile was like that of a predator. If he said something weird, he could easily predict what would happen afterwards. And he understood that it was not something he would enjoy. Momon was food in front of the predator. Naturally, the only one thinking that was the woman in front of him. Even if she thrust out her chest, if Momon were to be honest he would be troubled. He did not have much interest, and she was telling him to compare. But he did not think that there was much difference. It stinks. Eh? Its probably medicine but it stinks. My nose stings. While being bewildered at Momons reaction being different from what she expected, she exposed her face through the gap. Without looking at her, Momon reached into his bag and drew out a potion. Here. WhatIs that? Drink this, and then please wash the smell off with water? He placed the red bottle of potion of the bed near him, and turned his back to the woman and lied down. The womans anger had vanished and so while being amazed, she examined the potion. Her adventurer knowledge of was not much, but even in her experience, she had never seen this before. A fleeting thought of poison crossed her mind, but poison is also quite expensive. She could not think of any reason to do so here. The man would profit by her drinking this. What would happen afterwards was unclear. She removed the seal, and picked it up and smelled it. There was a citric smell. She stuffed her finger inside and swirled it, causing the liquid to be stuck to her finger. She then put it to her mouth. Oh, its unexpectedly delicious? A citric taste filled her mouth. Her tongue was entranced by all the flavours. The woman glanced at the man, placed her hand on her hip and drank everything in one gulp. When everything was in her stomach, she became surprised. Instantly, she felt the wounds on her body heat up. And she became really surprised in the next moment. The bruises she had until earlier completely disappeared. Even the scratches that felt hot, and the sprains as well. The pain of her body completely disappeared. Is thisA healing potion? She knew about magic potions that instantly healed a person. But what she knew was only the name and effect. As knowing how to handle money was not required by adventurers, she had neither used nor thought about it. What the heck was that man who would simply give such a thing? While the woman was bewildered, she was lost as to whether to speak to the man. However, when she saw the back of the man and felt that it had become an impenetrable wall, she closed her mouth. She had thought that she needed to rest to let her body heal, but fortunately she could move immediately. Anyway she should do as this man said and wash off the smell of medicine. If she did not, the man might get angry at her. While imagining what would happen if she angered him, she shivered. Ill go wash my body. With a voice that would not anger him, she took out a towel from her chest, along with other things that she needed for changing. Fu~ The woman breathed a sigh of relief when she left the room. While thinking why would a man that would willingly give out potions be in the worst class inn. Hanging a guild card that proved that one was a guild member should be the norm in the bar. However, there were many adventurers that hung their card while in their room to identify the strong ones. The man earlier did not hang it. And so his rank was unclear. A human that would willingly give away that sort of potion. At least D Rank, no, maybe even C Rank. Would a B Rank even be living in this sort of place? Why, am I sharing a room with that guy? While rank was not everything, sharing a room with a person that was a higher rank that herself weighed on her. Forgive me. The woman breathed a deep sigh. CH 18 It was a hard bed, but if you try to sleep, you will. She recognised that lucid dream. That particular scene in her dreams made her happy. It would be a good dream if it was able to let her indulge in that moment of happiness again. There were no presence of enemy nearby. She was confident that she can switch her attention towards them even if they appeared. Just a little, I shall enjoy my dream- The throne room. Ainz who had arrived late walked slowly. Separated left and right, the Guardians, the combat capable maids, and the servants that the Guardians had specifically selected had their heads bowed Not even one person moved, and there was a silence where not a breath could be heard. The only sounds were made by the owner of this room-Ainzs footsteps and the sound of the staff hitting the ground. He climbed the stairs, and sat on the throne. Raise your heads. In response to Ainzs words, everyones heads raised without a hint of disorder. Their movements were perfect, like they had practised beforehand. Ainz felt a sense of satisfaction. At the head of the right side was Demiurge. Behind him were Shalltear, Aura and Cocytus. Sebas was at the head of the left. Behind him were the combat capable maids. And after a gap, the subordinates of the Guardians were arranged in rows. The first were the subordinates that Demiurge brought. Their staunch figures were covered in black hardened scales with large bat-like wings sprouting from their backs. A dark malevolent aura permeated from their bodies. Their bodies were supported by a devilish whip-like tail. Sharp fangs protruded from their mouths, with razor sharp claws that cuts like a katana. On their heads were pairs of long and twisted horns, on their backs were similar but shorter horns. Their faces were covered with scales, making them look like a twisted hybrid of men and insect. They were the image of a demon. They were not the highest level, but they were high class level 80 Abyssal Lords. The next example was Aura. If Demiurge brought one type, demons, then hers was variety. Various monsters assembled. With squirming tentacles and multiple heads, Arendagrost. The Tsuveck Priest Lord was holding a decorative scepter which emitted a golden radiance, and was a pinkish frog-like creature that wore in a classy cleric outfit. Most of the time, the creature would wear a crown, but under the presence of Ainz, the crown was placed on its side. Others like Sphinx Lord where the sph 3nh* was enshrined sat next to it. *This is a real thing. Next was Cocytus. His entourage were a group of warriors with armors that radiated a platinum gleam. Some placed their katana on their side, some held long spears, some even carried bows on their backs and they carried a variety of weapons. Underneath an armoured body like Cocytus. Swordmasters of the Beetle Race. They did not wear armour in Yggdrasil, but in this world they can and so he gave some to them. They were a race that possessed a high chance of critical strikes and had the special skill known as . They were the most feared vanguard even when not fully equipped. Lastly was Shalltear, and her subordinates were one race. Their skin was like white wax, with no visible traces of blood vessels and their eyes shined like red rubies. The parting of their crimson lips revealed the long canines teeths beneath. Each of them were blessed with the charm of an adult women. They were all vampires. Their bodies were only covered by a thin layer of lace gown that revealed their ample cleavage. Underneath the thin gown were luxurious jewellery that emitted a golden light. Their clothes did not hide the figure of the wearer, so one could almost see through to the skin underneath the semi-transparent dress, as if they were naked. Their appearance suited the desire of the perverted Shalltear, who was designed to have fetishes of necrophilia and big breasts. Including Sebas and the combat maids, all the subordinates who were allowed to enter the throne room were all present. Firstly, I would like to apologise for acting on my own. Ainz expressed his remorse to all those present, but no hint of regret was detected. The apology was a just a superficial gesture, but the act itself is important to Ainz. Ainz acting alone was his sole discretion, the apology was meant to prevent any loss of confidence from his minions and also to banish any thoughts from the underlings that Ainz was not confident in their abilities. Fully understanding his intentions, none of his subordinates voiced out any concerns. Ainz continued to speak. And I will change the name I informed you of. Instead of Ainz Ooal Gown-Ainz is fine. The Guardians and Sebas eyes widened. Even Demiurge had a face of surprise. However, it changed to one of understanding. We have received your name. -His answer represented all whom were present. All of them bowed simultaneously. Ainz nodded his head and beckoned them to raise theirs before continuing. As a result of my self experiments, I have received information, that the humans surrounding us do not pose a threat. The minions assembled before Ainz were highly confident in their own abilities, none showed any changes in their expressions even after Ainzs declaration. They believed that their superiority was natural, but it was slightly worrying. This was due to a lack of information. It was true that the Warrior Captain had that sort of power. Even if he did not go all out, he had the ability to defeat a Death Knight. Thinking that there were better people than him was difficult. And based on the Kingdom, they should not be called the weakest of the surrounding countries. However, the information they had was only from one part of this world. Still the information I have gathered is not sufficient to light up the night-sky-It is weak as embers. To illuminate the world like the sun, I must grasp more information about the world. I hope to choose people to gather this information but-My original intention was to allow Demiurges underlings to achieve this goal, but I do not think that this is enough. Looking at it from all angles, we must infiltrate a human occupied city to gather our intelligenceNow Demiurge, among your subordinates, who is the most suited for this task? It should be impossible. It could be possible to steal information but, we do not have any subordinates that can mix among humans. -I see. Then what about using illusion magic. Among the 50 underlings gathered, only a single hand was raised. Ainz did not expect much from his gathered subordinates. The reason was that in Yggdrasil, monster special abilities were limited to six. This did not even include the usage of magic. Most of the abilities were centered on roles for recovery, attack, defense, and support purposes. It was extremely rare for them to have other types of abilities. The only ones who were able to utilise the vast variety of magic in Yggdrasil were none other than players. In addition, most fairy type monsters could use illusion magic, but there were none within the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick If we include that and myself, then three people. That number was extremely small. Should I take that out? While it was guarding an important place, that place was impregnable inside the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Leaving it there would be to just let a treasure rot away. But, moving that was something that he wanted to avoid. Choosing not to move that this time, the next time something occurred then it would be fine. Then it cannot be helped. It might be slightly dangerous, but we have too little information. And so we must learn some. Sebas- Yes. Lend me one of the maids. Sebas did not reject. Although he had no intention of waiting for Sebas reply. Sebas himself had no intention to say anything else. Any form of rejection would be just be conducted on the surface. Ainz moved his gaze towards one of the maids standing at the front. Standing there was a woman in her late tens or early twenties. With a face that would remind one of a Japanese, she gave off a graceful atmosphere. Because of that, although her chest was big, no lewd thoughts could be made. Her bright and smooth porcelain white skin reflected the brightness of the magical light. Her dark hair was rich and moist, and her obsidian black eyes sparkled. Out of 1,000 people, 999 would turn their heads to marvel at her beauty again. Gamma. I have a very important mission for you. Pay attention to a lot of things, and once it is over, return immediately to my side. I will say it now. This is a job to collect information regarding adventurers. This is an extremely important mission, do you understand? -Yes. I shall respond to your will. Although Ainz could not remember her name, he remembered her call sign and he commanded her. Did the maid feel happy from receiving his order, her face reddened. Her side tail wavered in the air. At that figure, the fire in Ainzs eye sockets wavered, but without voicing his emotion he continued his order. To Sebas I have a different mission. First collect information of the countries weapons. Next, find out about how developed the level of technology and magic are. What can and cannot be done. The technology takes precedence. You will have to come up with countermeasures according to the situation. This was a fantasy world. It was likely that unimaginable things might happen, things that go beyond the boundaries of the information at hand-Magic or things related to it. Currently, they must place great importance upon matters related to magic skills. Especially those skills related to information gathering. For example: The spell to communicate with the Divine: Oracle, the spell to perceive the past: Retrocognition, or the spell to detect the location of an object: Locate Object, and other such types of magics. One could not really be certain that such spells did not exist. And the stronger the unknown spell, the more unprepared one will be when its existence becomes known. The next matter of priority is the discovery of talented individuals of high combat ability. As mentioned earlier, we can presume the combat ability of soldiers serving each country to be relatively low. But there may be other unknown talents within the country that are free agents. We need to find out how our strength compares to these free agents. In other words, we need the kind of information that Ive ordered the earlier maid to collect, except from another source or angle. Monsters, adventurers, the 13 Heroes. If you thought about it, there were a handful of existences of unknown strength. And it was unclear whether there were other players. Even if the strongest person in the Kingdom was weaker than himself, it did not give him a sense of safety. This might be akin to the thoughts of a madman, fearing the sun would come crashing down. Ainz even wanted to know what the sun was made of. He would only be satisfied when he is absolutely sure that the sun will not fall on his head. Understood, Ainz-sama. Ah, inform the maids the same thing. If possible, I would like you to live in the town, and gain common sense and information. Consider the Kingdom. Understood. There was no particular reason why he chose the Kingdom. It was just the place that he could safely ignore. -Next is Aura. There is a large forest nearby, scout the area. If the forest is safe, build a resupply zone and emergency refuge. Its purpose is to transport material to Nazarick during emergencies. It will also serve as a rendezvous point in case of an emergency evacuation of Nazarick. The faces of the guardians looked shocked with a hint of fear mixed in. What sort of attack could penetrate this impregnable fortress? They were alarmed when their master had already considered the possibility that the Great Tomb of Nazarick would be taken down. The purpose was to increase the vigilance of the guardians, and to prevent them from approaching the task clumsily. I am the embodiment of Ainz Ooal Gown. As long as I remain, it will still be our victory. The Great Tomb of Nazarick is nothing but a vessel. As long as it remains within my hands, it will never failure. Do you understand the importance of this assignment, Aura? Yes! The reply was brimming with confidence. Auras determination could be felt from her voice, and Ainz nodded like he was satisfied. Nothing is absolute, you must observe things carefully. We are unsure of how strong are the monsters in this world. Collect the information of those monsters as you encounter them. Yes! According to the circumstances, we may use that area for food production. Do take note of the surrounding areas. Understood. Go to an unexplored area to expand the territory. May I create dummies? Either way is fine. I will leave it to your own discretion. Understood. Aura bobbed her head. Moving his line of sight, Demiurge was next. Ainz was hesitant to give his next set of orders. This order would mostly likely lead to the suffering of many humans. .DemiurgeAlthough the task is also possible for Cocytus. But I think you are more suited for this task. Henceforth, I will give you this responsibility. Ainz sighed during his moment of hesitance. Bring your servants and take control of one country. Use them for open action, but control matters in the back, do not reveal your existence to others. Should I take it that the lack of information about current magic and the strength of adventurers is considerably dangerous? Should I wait for Sebas-dono? It is so. Your words are correct. However, around when I, the figure known as Ainz, appears, a Demon King is born, many annoying vermin may seek to slander me. Thus I shall send you. I will use my own methods to gather information while moving among the shadows. Ainz nodded his head slowly. If one used combat capability as the sole criteria, Cocytus was the best choice. If Ainz wanted to dominate a country forcibly, Shalltear would be best. But this task was rather complicated and delicate. The ability to adapt to the situation through some strategic thinking would be more useful than combat ability. Then there was no one else to send but Demiurge. Then when we dominate them, will the [Great Hero of Justice] Ainz Ooal Gown arrive to repel those subordinates? Yes. Understood! Demiurge charmingly smiled. Please let me take on the role as the Demon King for this assignment. I shall adjust the plans accordingly to allow the Hero of the Empire to take center stage. In moderation. But think before you massacre people. The smart devilish face of the Demiurge twisted from astonishment. Please allow this embarassed one to ask a question. Why thus? A massacre will certainly invite the wrath of the people. I think that this method will certainly be a good strategy to increase the notoriety of the Demon King.. or is it we should be alert for the appearance of heroes? I think it is only those fools who self-appoint themselves as heroes, whom will appear like moths to a flame. Just as you say. Ainz clicked his tongue when Demiurge turned his head. He thought that he could let one of Demiurges servants be the Demon King and take the reckless position of the hero. Then according to the situation, he could be used to lure out any potential Players. But, it would be better if Demiurge act behind the shadows. Hypothetically speaking, if a player was present, it was undoubtable that they knew the true form of Demiurge. A cornered mice will bite the cat. There are things that I need to be careful with. There are not many things that Ainz needed to be on alert for. Basically, it was the unknown that he needed to be cautious with. To Ainz, the most feared thing was the unknown. The concept was like moving in the dark while using his limbs. No matter what, there has to be a certain sense of caution. Different from the earlier thought, Ainz was also cautious about something else as well. -I ask the Guardians. We are the strongest. Then is it possible to become even stronger? The Guardians looked at each other for a moment. It was a question they had not considered. If their master posed such a question to them, they could not give a suitable answer. I do not think so. We are the strongest, but it is a strength that cannot increase. I will ask another question. Will the weak always be weak? Are you perhaps saying that they are not? In response to Demiurge who was representing everyone else, Ainz nodded. Yes, Demiurge-And the Guardians. I believe that their weakness is a weakness that can be improved. Do not ever make light of that. You must be cautious of strong contenders arising from areas not under our observation Although I did mentioned not to simply conduct a massacre, you may do so once you have deliberated the matter with me. Demiurge, I believe you work with these conditions? -Understood, Ainz-sama. I shall take your words to heart and complete the orders that you have given me, If you encounter any talented individuals, find a way to bring him into our group. Could you do that? Demiurge expressed an evil smile, and bowed deeply. Now, when Demiurge is not around, the responsibility of the first to seventh floors will fall to Shalltear. Similarly when Sebas is not around the responsibility of the ninth and tenth floors will fall to Cocytus. Inform your subordinates of this. However, Cocytus will be in charge of guarding the tomb. Shalltear might act as my limbs. Do you understand? Aye. Ha. Accepting Shalltear and Cocytus replies, Ainz nodded. Ah Yes, summoned beings will continue to exist unless they were told otherwise. He must be more careful when performing summoning magic. As I recalled, summoning creatures were separated into non-permanent and permanent summons. With magic summoning producing the former while special skill summoning creating the latter. I must spend some time for research on this topic. Ainz recalled the Death Knight that was waiting for his orders outside of the throne room. He muttered a few words. I believe Kouhukou has the ability to summon an unlimited number of his race Ah. That sentence alone disrupted the quietness of the throne room. Ainz cupped his face, and activated a quick messaging magic. Without a doubt, the receiver was Kyohukou. There was a strange sensation as if a long line that extend into the distance was connecting to something. And then- Kyohukou! -Ou, It is Momonga-sama, you sound live- B, before that I need to find out something from you. Can you return the monsters that you summoned- -Yes that. I too am currently facing a problem- In truth, he did not really want to hear it, but he could not avoid the topic. What seems to be the problem? -The room that is under my charge is filled by my brethren and it is getting crowded. If it continues, the occupants of the room will burst out. Should I leave the matter as it is? Please rest assured that I have ordered the undead serfs under Shalltear-sama not to eat my kin. Hence- Enough-! The shoulders of Aura and Shalltear trembled in fear. They could guess what would happen from Ainzs shout. Cocytus as an insectoid could not understand the meaning behind those expressions, and continued facing front. Sebas remained expressionless while Demiurge looked like he found something interesting. Shalltear. Aye. The room is full, right? Shalltears body shook as if the ground was moving beneath her. Buck up! Aura supported her in a panick. Shalltear mumbled about something while her gaze lingered in the air. That particular room was spacious till the point that it could be consider a floor. A situation where the room is completely filled to the point of bursting. It was something unimaginable. No it was something that one never wanted to think of. In short, open up the other areas of the floor while creating a new quarantine zone. Do not allow them to spread. Understood, Cocytus. May I requesteth thy assistance on this? Fumu. I. Do. Not. Understand. What. Is. There. To. Be. Feared. But. Since. You. Requested. My. Assistance. I. Shall. Oblige. The problem should be solved. Ainz considered the next step. There was nothing left, all instructions have been delivered. The remaining matter was to discuss the minor details with the instructed parties. Then should he end this? No, there was one more thing. The most important thing was left. An existence that would not change anything. When people felt that, they would look for a relationship Then what was Ainzs situation? Work could be done by anyone. Even if he was not around there would be no problems. He had no parents. And no friends. And no lover. The funny thing was that to Suzuki Satoru-Momonga, there was nothing but [Ainz Ooal Gown]. And even though his companions had their own reasons and left, they would never betray Ainz. He sent his gaze towards the Guardians and their subordinates. In truth, would the NPCs that were created by his friends in Ainz Ooal Gown swear loyalty to him even when they do not have the full picture of the situation? Yes-He was nothing but [Ainz Ooal Gown]. Then- I shall give you the highest order! Ainz paused for a moment. He saw the expressions of his servants stiffen. Let the legend of Ainz Ooal Gown be eternal His right hand grasped the floating Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. At that moment, as if responding to his will, the numerous jewels that decorated the staff, started to emit different colored lights. The surrounding air swayed with it. No matter how many there are, we will wipe off all the existing heroes. Ainz Ooal Gown is the only true hero- Ainz Ooal Gown stood at the pinnacle of Yggdrasil. Completing numerous famous quests. To protect its name was the greatest return that he could offer to his past comrades. This world would not be exempted from it as well. Suzuki Satoru-Momonga would not betray [Ainz Ooal Gown] again. Let all those who exist know! If they are those whom are more powerful, we shall use methods other than force. If it is someone that has numerous magic casters as his underlings, we shall employ other strategies. Currently, we are at the stage of preparation for grand show that is to come. Let the world know the glory and might of Ainz Ooal Gown! Ainzs voice was full of ambition, and it spread from the throne to all corners of the throne room. At hearing the voice of their lord, the occupants of the room simultaneously lowered their heads, directing their utmost respect to the Leader of the Supreme Beings. Ainz physically felt the undying loyalty of his subordinates as he thought. He felt a strong sense of nausea for giving those instructions to Demiurge earlier. In the future, many innocent humans would be tortured as an outcome. However, he did not regret his decision. No, it was something that he should not even feel regret for. To make Ainz Ooal Gown a legend, he should not dwell on those sacrifices. Ainz was a but a mere salaryman. He did not have any natural talent nor strong will, not to mention that his confidence was low. There were parts where he was lost. There were also painful parts. He could do nothing but proceed. For the sake of people able to face his friends- CH 19 First Request Part 1 Translators: Frostfire10, fba90130 and Henet The days of an adventurer starts off early in the morning. No, it would not be weird to say that the humans of this world all got up early. People used to start their day with the rising sun and prepared for bed with the setting sun. This was simply due to the fact that, unlike in modern times, an economical source of lighting was unavailable. Creating a flame capable of serving as a continuous light source required a considerable amount of resources. The basic lantern consumed large quantities of oil as fuel. So much so that households without a certain level of wealth would find it difficult to use on a daily basis. Because of the aforementioned reasons, basically when it became dark, they could not do anything, and so it became a rest time. Then what about the inn where Momon was staying? If you considered the fact that the first floor was a bar, it should open until late, right? It was true that it opened until late. However, when compared to a current day bar, the hours were quite few. On average it will operate until 8pm. Afterwards the shop will be closed, but it was not strange for excited adventurers to throw a few punches at each other. If they wanted to get rowdier then they would head to a different bar. However, this was not how the rooms of the adventurers were at all. Momon was staying in the cheapest inn available, the adventurers there did not have a lot of money. There were also quite a lot of adventurers that could not pick jobs they liked. According to the rules, they were the first to wake up and head towards their given jobs-Especially physical labour. And for that reason no one wanted to make noise, even if there were they would go to a different bar. A return from the deep darkness. Momons consciousness floated up and crystallized in an instant. At the same instant, a wet sigh escaped his lips. The Great One, the last of the 41 supreme beings, who in his mercy, remained in this world. The highest existence and the central figure of the 41 supreme beings. Seeing the great one, even if it was only through a dream, gave Momon heartfelt joy. Having received his orders, Momon pulled himself from the dream with the greatest of reluctance. No matter how pleasant it was, one couldnt stay in a dream forever. In any case, Momon was already blessed with joy. Joy which one could not obtain from any dream. Just the fact of having received a direct order from the Great One caused great happiness to spring forth from his heart and filled his entire body to the bursting point with bliss. Thus, to fail a direct order is unacceptable. Any failure would be an insult akin to smearing the Great Ones face with dirt. Of course, knowing the Great One, in his great mercy, would probably just move on to the next operation without punishing anyone. It is Momon himself who would rather die than fail his master. Even so, Momon would not kill himself to atone for any failure. That was not his decision to make. Momon-Naberal Gammas body belonged to the Supreme Beings, even her mind and spirit. Momons sharp senses completed his awakening as he became aware of his surroundings. The sound of his breath and beating heart, both of which had faded in the background during his slumber, leapt back into his awareness. Now, what should I do? Momon thought. He had an appointment with the Guild at 6, but it was still too early in the morning. Momon peeked through barely opened eyelids at the windows. There was no sign of sunlight hitting the shutters. He could sneak out unnoticed into the darkness but Momon was pretending to be a villager who had just taken up adventuring. Such a person walking confidently in the dark might attract unnecessary attention. In any case, what would his room-mates think if he suddenly disappeared from the room without anybody noticing? If so, then doing it when everyone woke up would not be a problem. Afterall, she could think of no merits to rushing it. Leaving a sufficient amount of time, when Momon opened his eyes, most of the adventurers had changed and were preparing to leave. Naturally, he had simply closed his eyes. Momon maintained a sharp situational awareness even though his growth was focused on his mage level. Did you need something? Momon called out slowly to the somewhat ill-equipped female adventurer. Momon had already confirmed the identity of this stuttering woman who was trying to communicate with him. A, um, about that. The one stuttering was the woman from yesterday. Her attitude had changed so much from yesterday, she seemed like an entirely different person altogether. Momon kept quiet and waited for her to continue. Um, the medicine you gave me Momon nodded, and even moved his neck to tell her to continue. I do not know much about the potion, but if it is possible could I please purchase one? She frantically waved her hands and continued. How much do you have in stock? I have heard about the price of a regular potion, but I have the money to purchase one. If that potion is stronger than thatI think Her confidence seemed to get weaker and weaker as she continued. I am currently working as a city guard and may face mercenaries-turned-bandits as part of my work. And I think your medicine would come in handy. The woman continued with her head hung low in an ingratiating manner. Even as Momon maintained an expressionless mask on the outside, inwardly he was getting more and more exasperated by the current turn of events. Momon had a highly sensitive sense of smell. Because of this, he had found the pungent odour of the healing herbs the woman had been using hard to take. While he could have put up with the odour, but Momon was grimly certain that he would have sacrificed his sense of smell in doing so. Fearing a future where he had to face opponents with a crippled sense of smell, Momon had given the woman his potion in a desperate attempt to get away. Now this mistake had come back to haunt him. The price of being ignorant of the ways of this world had started to show. Momon was becoming worried about his ability to successfully carry out his masters orders, but there was no point in crying over spilt milk. Then what should be done? Due to the fact that the price of a potion is unknown, a suitable price cannot be given. Underselling should be cautioned against, depending on the situation people might become curious. Then if he tried to reject just how should he? Plan A : Refuse by claiming that the potion given yesterday was his last one. However, giving someone your last potion just to get away from a smell seemed like a ridiculous reason no one would ordinarily give. Plan B: Refuse by claiming that he had only one potion left. For the same reason as Plan A, this would seem strange. In that case, why not give the potion as a way of buying favor? After all, the objective was to gather information on adventurers. It wouldnt be a bad idea to have the woman indebted to him. And if she wanted more in the future, she may prove to be useful- I do not mind. R, really! The womans face lit up in an instant. She must have been quite worried about her work as a city guard. From your experience with the healing properties of the potion, you are, of course, aware of how precious this potion is, are you not? The woman nodded repeatedly. She did not appear to be aware as to the actual qualities of the potion, just that she was impressed by its effectiveness. But, this time I will specially hand it over for free. Even though it is the last of the two bottles I have. Said Momon as he reached into the Infinity Haversack cleverly hidden in his leather bag and retrieved a potion of the type he handed over yesterday. One out of 10 such minor healing potions. No, no, it would not be right to get this for nothing. I can pay up to a certain amount. Hurriedly, the woman plucked out a small satchel from her front. The faint metallic clink of a modest number of coins could be heard. Momon was not hard up for money. The arms and armor Ains captured from the Empire were enchanted and they fetched a high price. Momon received a portion of the proceeds as mission funds and was reasonably well off. That being said, for the simple villager that Momon was playing, showing off such wealth would certainly attract suspicion and so was limited in the amount he could spend at one time. Momon weighed the pros and cons of accepting/not accepting the offer of payment rationally. Of course, the merits of being owed a favor as well as the utility of using the potions as bait won out. No, thats fine. Take it as a token of my goodwill. Thanks! Momon avoided the womans attempt to shake his hand and stood up. His illusion had its limits and if she touched him, she might notice something was amiss. Momon did not think that the woman would be able to understand just what was wrong, but it was better to be safe than to be sorry. Ive to go. Ah, then my thanks. As Momon watched the woman carefully slip the potion into a sturdy leather pochette, he asked. I am called Momon, and your name is? ?~ She tap-danced down the steps of the inn. The steps groaned and squeaked like it was about to break as it always had but, today they sounded like music from the heavens. Struggling in vain to keep a straight face, the woman reached the bottom of the stairs with a goofy grin. A number of adventurers were quietly having their breakfast in the common room. Interrupted from their porridge, they stared at the source of the intrusion, There was a pitying expression on their faces, one that was usually directed at the village idiot. But she really couldnt give a damn on what they thought. No, in fact, she was in such good spirits, she mistook the looks of pity for admiration. ?~ Humming a tune, she slouched at an empty spot at the bar, her body lightly dancing in time with the strange rhythms inside her head. The woman was in a world of her own, entirely oblivious to the looks directed at her. Youre in a good mood. The Innkeepers deep voice and the slam of a wooden bowl filled with porridge, hitting the counter-top broke the womans daze and successfully forced her back into reality. Itadakima~su With a quick node of thanks to the Innkeeper, she lifted the wooden spoon buried in the white porridge and smoothly poured the contents into her mouth. Hahii! At that moment, the woman felt a burning sensation spread all over her mouth. That was, of course, the natural outcome if one stuffed hot porridge into ones mouth without cooling it first. Swallowing not being an option, she pursed her lips, frantically attempting to suck in cool air. It didnt work. Tears welled up in her eyes as she huffed and puffed desperately, her mouth continuing to burn. Here. He placed a wooden cup on the counter, and she frantically picked it up, and drank it in one gulp. Ha~ Calm down a little. Hahi, master. Sorry. What the heck happened, youre out of it? Is the current job that good? Baniara No, that is~ Baniaras face broke into a proud smile like a child who was given a particularly awesome toy. Seeing that Baniara was about to break into a some long winded brag, the Innkeeper turned away abruptly. He brought out some chopped meat from the kitchen and tossed it into Baniaras porridge. Go on, eat up. Heres some leftovers C on the house. The Innkeeper started clearing up the tables, ignoring the accusatory gazes directed at him from the adventurers in the room for this blatant act of favoritism. Having lost a person to brag to, Baniara stirred her porridge disinterestedly, blowing into the still-steaming porridge. Having finished breakfast, one by one the adventurers left the room. Baniara wasnt a slow eater. It was just that on top of a late start, the Innkeeper had given Baniara a double portion of porridge. A double portion of porridge was a lot to swallow, but Baniara was a warrior first and a woman second. Baniara attacked her porridge quietly in the common room, eventually draining the contents of the wooden container. Fufu There was a satisfied expression on her face as she patted her stomach. It seemed a little silly as she didnt have a pot-belly to pat due her active lifestyle, but she did it subconsciously anyway. Now you were talking earlier about the reason for your high spirits? Eh? A momentary tinge of confusion seeped into Baniaras face as the Innkeeper addressed her from out-of-the-blue. Having understood what the Innkeeper meant, she calmed down and laughed. The Innkeeper started to clear away Baniaras empty wooden bowl. A more perceptive person might have discerned the reason for the timing of the Innkeepers question. A full stomach tended to lower ones ability to think. Didnt I say it yesterday? I got a potion from the guy sharing a room with me. Ah, you did. Surprised by the request to appraise the potion from out-of-the-blue, the Innkeeper could recall that incident quite clearly. Today, I asked, and got one. It didnt really seem like something to be worth being so happy about. Maybe she got a good deal on that potion? Convinced that that was the case, the Innkeepers interest waned considerably. However, since he was the one that started the conversation, he felt compelled to keep it going. Hmp. How much? About that~ She had a broad grin. The owner smiled at the scene which he saw earlier. I got it for free. Hou, a gradual recovery-type potion is quite expensive. I cant believe itWhat? Baniara had a weird face as she asked a question. No, the one I got immediately healed me? Immediately? Impossible. The Innkeeper muttered under his breath, convinced that Baniara was mistaken. Potions that had a healing effect were generally categorised into three groups. The first type was simply increasing the bodys natural healing. This was used with recovery magic or emergency treatment, it did not have much of an effect alone. It was cheap, costing between two to three silver. Its main ingredients were herbs. The second one was the type that gradually healed the drinker. It requires several minutes for the effect to be seen. Although the recovery effect is low but it still cost at least 15 gold pieces. Its ingredients is a mix of both herb and magic. It is not an item that could be afforded by new adventurers. However, it could not be denied that the potion will vastly improve the adventurers odds of survival. The last type of potion is one that produced instantaneous healing effects. This was quite expensive as it was made with a high leveled magic caster using alchemy, even one with the weakest effect would cost no less than 30 gold pieces. Yesterday, the price he had told her about was for the gradual healing potion as he felt that a newcomer does not require such an expensive item. But the situation is far different from what he thought. But she was saying that that was not the case. Impossible. Again, the Innkeeper found himself denying the truth of Baniaras words. She has to be mistaken. Where in the world would you find someone who could be bullied into giving up potions worth 30 gold pieces? There was simply no way. Maybe someone who didnt know the value of the potions? The Innkeeper recalled the man who had noiselessly descended the steps to the common room earlier. It was roughly around the time Baniara was doing valiant battle with her double portion of porridge. Waving away the offer of breakfast with one hand, he slipped out of the Inn like a ghost. A trickle of cold sweat ran down his back. That guy He did not even know about mantles, and he said he was an ex-villager from the sticks. I wonder if that was the truth. Rationally speaking, was it even possible to descend those squeaky steps without a sound? It had been noisy in the common room earlier and the sound of the steps might have been drowned out. But The image from yesterday of a country bumpkin had totally been wiped out. Replaced by the image of an ethereal ghost. Are you alright? Baniara expression looked mystified. It was a stupid looking expression. And not just because she was ignorant of the value of an instant-heal potion. Hey. If what you got was an Instant Heal potion, did you realize you couldnt get one for anything less than 30 gold pieces? What are you saying? The look of mystification cleared as Baniaras mind comprehended what the Innkeeper was saying and was replaced by a look of stunned surprise. OEEEEE! The Innkeeper winced at the loud exclamation of surprise, his brows furrowing. UE! Why? Wait! Well you know that the cost of an item jumps significantly if it is enchanted right? Well yeah, of course. But can two of those potions really buy a set of full platemail? The full-body armor is famous for being the armor with the best defensive capabilities that one can commonly purchase from the market. There are no warriors who do not admire it. Whatever your rank, wearing a suit sets you apart from other adventurers. Baniaras head slumped as she realized just how valuable the potion she had so casually drunk really was. Well thats just based on an estimate. You realize that the actual value also varies based on the amount of health recovered? If we take a relatively high ranking adventurers wounds as a basis, an Instant Heal potion that can heal wounds which would normally take over a month to heal would cost around 30 gold pieces. A potion that can bring someone from the brink of death to full health would probably fetch 270 gold pieces. Above that would be about 480 pieces. Im pretty sure potions worth 480 pieces arent common in the market. It would have to be custom ordered and it would take 1 month to make. But of course weaker adventurers would only need potions worth 30 gold pieces to have the same effect. Open-mouthed with surprise from hearing about how valuable the potion could potentially be, Baniara now felt more confident about the value of the potion. Are you going to sell it? No way! Baniara, her face set, secured the pochette at her side. If you want to assess the healing strength of the potion, you can get it done at the adventurers guild for 3 silver pieces. You should do it. I understand Well, Ive never heard of an Instant Heal potion worth anything less than 30 gold pieces. The two of them let out an unconscious sigh. To think that it could be worth so much Well thats because those potions are really incredible. If you lost an arm and were in great pain, even the cheapest one would kill the pain immediately and your lost limb would start growing in front of you. Subconsciously, the Innkeeper rubbed one of the scars on his face Hah. Well, whatever you think of it, keep it safe. Its quite literally a life-saver. The bar area remained silent. Having made up her mind, Baniara broke the silence. Hey, who do you think the guy is? Ill like to know too. Once again the pair let out a sigh that spread out over the empty bar. CH 20 There was a difference in the atmosphere of the adventurers guild when Momon visited the guild yesterday. Inside were several well armed adventurers, a warrior in full plate mail armor, an archer with light armor, a priest in holy robes and on his hands was a staff with a holy sigil. The last person was a magic caster with his magician robes and staff. They were choosing their next potential job with the receptionist, and were discussing among themselves about the details of the job listed on the parchment. Their aura of vitality befitted the members of the adventurers guild. As Momon walked into the building, the gazes of all the adventurers were directed at him. The gazes moved away as quick as they came, the owners lost interest. In other words, the subject did not reach a status befitting their attention. None the less, there were those with keen observation skills, like several people dressed like thieves outfit, whom were monitoring Momons actions closely. Their action did not meant that they were hostile, it was the normal behavior of a thief, whom generally act as the teams eyes and ears. It was in their habit to maintain a minimal sense of vigilance. While acting that he did not notice anything, Momon headed to the counter. As luck would have it, the discussion ended pretty fast. Although there were several girls manning the counter. The spot in front of Ishpen was empty. Good morning. They greeted each other. Momon was slightly annoyed in contrast to Ishpen. However, he was able to hide his feelings behind his smile. Ishpen examined both of Momons arms. But quickly redirected her gaze, as she did not have any lingering doubts. Etto, the Axe of Cyclone have just arrived. Is that so. Even though I intended to arrive earlier. There was still another 30 minutes before the appointed time. But the members of the Axe of Cyclone have already gathered. As such, it is not acceptable for Momon, who held a lower status, to be late. Then, please allowed me to lead you. This way please. Ishpen stood up from her spot, and moved behind the other receptionist, and exited from the side of the counter. She took out a small bronze piece that could be easily hidden inside her palm. Momon followed Ishpen into one of the guild rooms. There were several set of doors inside the room, probably rooms for meeting individuals. The doors were made to be sound proof, but if Momon concentrated, it was possible to hear faintly, allowing him to gain a slight understanding of the contents. On the door that Ishpen had guided him to, there a plate etched with words hanging on the door. While it could not be read or understood, by looking at it, one could tell it meant that the room was occupied. Currently, this plate was hanging from several doors, and all of them indicated the presence of people. Before that. Ishpen held a thin metal plate and handed it to Momon. Your member card. The member card was a small brass metal plate with alphabets and numbers carved on it, and it was likely Momons name was also written on it. To those who were more conscious about it, they would think of them as dog tags. At the corner of the members card, a small hole was present. Recalling the adventurers that were previously at the counter, there were a lot of them but they all had this hanging from their nack. This hole was probably for threading a chain through. What is this? This is the item that I have explained simply to Momon-san before. This is the number assigned to Momon-san, if this number is given, it is possible to search quickly. Hmph. The materials for a novice and F are brass, E is bronze, D is iron, C is silver, B is gold, and A is platinum. And the highest A+ is mithril. Well, the A++ Rank is honorary and is made of the rarest metal Adamantium. Hmph. Ah, thread this through the hole, and please hang it from your neck. Ishpen took out a short chain from her pocket, and threaded the chain through the hole at the side. She looped it around Momons neck. Momon then directed his cold look at the brass member card. Has any magic been applied? No? It has nothing inside. Has the Guild or anybody ever told you to treat the card like a magical object? I have not heard about the Guild doing such a thing. I see The existence of a member card enchanted with information gathering magic, which pinpoints the owners location was not something impossible. As Ishpen was not aware of it, Momon was arranging his thoughts quietly. That type of magical knowledge was one of the things being investigated by Momons superior, Sebas Tian. Should he wait for Sebass investigation to complete? Or should he initiate the investigation himself? For this problem, it was best to act according to the situation. Then should I behave until the investigation is over? Or should I investigate as well? I should adapt to the circumstances. Momon bowed to Ishpen, and placed it in his pocket. After Ishpen confirmed that everything was in order, she stood in front of one of the doors and knocked it a few times. She announced to the people inside. Apologies, I am a Guild receptionist. Without waiting for a reply, Ishpen opened the door. I have brought Momon-san. Inside the room were four men. Bronze member cards hanged down from their necks. Everyone seemed to be younger than 20. But, their age did not match the grim aura exerted by the group. Momon noticed, although they seemed relaxed, but underneath they still maintained a sense of vigilance. They had put their weapons aside. But still, their equipment was conveniently placed in a way for them equip themselves at a moments notice. The behavior was likely to have been molded after experiencing certain death countless times. Of course, if one compared the four with Momon, whose ability far out-stripped them, their behavior was akin to childs play. Their grim expression was just to impress others. Weaklings. Momon suppressed his urge to narrow his eyes. From Momons perspective, their combined strength was as thin as a piece of paper. He held little expectations for E-class adventurers, placing them on par with garbage. If he used his magic ability, he could slaughter them in seconds. Of course, Momon did consider whether they were hiding their capabilities just like him. If they were actually masking their ability, Momon was confidant that he would be able to see through it. At this moment, he knew that they were not hiding anything. He could sense that they did not have any exceptional ability. The possibility of their abilities far surpassing Momon or even the Floor Guardians was not completely zero. However, Momon thought that the likelihood of it being truth was akin to an asteroid dropping from the sky at that very moment. These were E-class adventurers. He must use this chance to gather vital information, no matter how long it would take. Should he break character as a simple villager? As Momon thought about it, he refused that idea. Avoid any action that garners attention. Momon was given such an order when he was summoned to the private room of his master. A maid that disobeyed her master was garbage. Then there was no need for Momon to consider anything for himself. Momon smiled, and lowered his head towards the people in the room. I am Momon. Nice to meet you. Following Ishpen, Momon entered the room. This narrow room was four metres wide in all directions. There was a small round table in the centre, and surrounding it were six chairs. In addition, several chairs were placed in the corners of the room. There was a considerable large shoiko placed against the wall. It was probably for Momon to carry. There was a man with an air of a warrior wearing a hauberk upon which interwoven strips of thin metal bands were held together by leather C . Wearing Soft Leather Armour that seemed easy to move it, the thief like man left his bow and quiver at his side. A man with a delicate face was wearing something that looked like what the Innkeeper called a suit of leather armor but seemed a little too light to be called armor. And then there was a seated man that was dressed in leathers much like the thief except reinforced with additional layers of leather . The four adventurers looked up and down at Momon in appraising manner. What drew their attention the most seemed to be the soft gauntlets Momon was wearing. I am late this time, my deepest apologies. Momon said as he stood at the entrance with his head lowered. Dont worry about it Momon-san. We had a bit of a rough morning ourselves. A pained smile floated across his face. Its just that we were woken up early by some woman throwing a tantrum near our rooms With that, it was as if a bag had broken open as the other adventurers started voicing their displeasure. And to think we had chosen the highest class of Inn just so that we could get a good rest! Getting up woken by some dumb broad early in the morning really pisses me off We dont know which rich merchant it was, but to have a daughter like that must be quite a handful. The butler seemed to have a terrible time too Well, thanks to the tantrum, we got to enjoy a luxurious breakfast. Lets be generous and forgive her -Anyway, take a seat please. For now Ill like to start with a self-introduction and then talk about the nature of the request and details of the job at hand. How unexpected. Momon was a little surprised by how different they were from his expectation. He had expected to be treated more like a subordinate, but thanks to the good nature of the adventurers, things progressed smoothly. Ishpen hardly needed to be there. Momon chose an empty seat and sat on it- Then I will be taking my leave. Ah, thank you very much. -Ishpen closed the door, and left. She stuck up her thumb, and smiled wryly like a man. Interested? What The remaining four adventurers gazed at Momon. The warrior like man then stood up as their representative. Black hair, black eyes. An ordinary face with no outstanding features. A deep scar running down the right side of his face. The nicks and dents on his armor stood in mute testament to the number of fights with monsters this man had survived. Anyway Momon-san, nice to meet you. I am the man acting as the leader of the [Axe of Cyclone], Peter Mork. Anyway, I was thinking to give a simple introduction from everyone here. Then, he is the ranger acting as our eyes and ears, Lukeluther Volve. The swashbuckler in leather dipped his head lightly in acknowledgement. A slender man, his long hands and feet made him look like a spider. Rather than giving an impression of weakness, his slender form was lean and powerful. His eyes and ears were black. And then our magic caster, the knowledgeable one. Ninya-[The Spellcaster] Nice to meet you. Ninya was probably the youngest of the group. Not quite an adult with an overly boyish smile, he bowed lightly. Blond hair and green eyes. Skin pale in contrast to the sun-bronzed complexion of the other adventurers. He was also the most handsome of the group. Not handsome in a manly way, but Ninya had nice regular features. His voice was also a little high pitched for a man. However, the slight smile that appeared on his face seemed pasted on like a mask. His smile wasnt exactly fake, but to Momon it seemed a little too perfect. It was, however, a minor point and Momon dismissed the matter. In contrast with the armor clad forms of his companions, he was the only one who was dressed in little more than a leather outfit. Instead, various strange and unusual items could be seen hanging from his belt. Things like strangely shaped bottles and wood carvings and other knick knacks. However, could you please stop that embarrassing nickname? Eh? Isnt it fine? Seeing Momon being curious, Lukeluther opened his mouth to comment. No, this guy is a genius magic caster and quite famous. Heh. Is it a talent that allows shorten a persons time to master magical skills from ten years to four years instead? I am not a magic caster myself, so I am not sure how useful it is. I actually have a dream. So Im frantically working hard. Your way of thinking is not wrong, having talent is important too. Mah, I cant deny that Overall, the team appeared strong. But if they were judged by using Momon as a reference, all of them were unmistakably weaklings. The last person is our nature worshipper or , Dayne Woodwonder. He is highly proficient in healing and natures magic. He is quite knowledgeable in herbology too. If you are feeling unwell, just look for him. He has some effective medicine dealing with stomach pain. With an unkempt beard around his mouth, and a strong body, the man with a savage-like impression nodded. But his appearance seemed to be younger than Momon. There was a slight scent of grass in the air. Its source was probably from the bag hanging from his waist. Them, I am Momon. This is my first job. As I will do my best to not be a burden please take care of me. Yes, well be in your care too. I apologise for ending our introduction early as we would like to return to the main topic, the job we took. Erm, did the guild tell you any details about our work? Yes, subjugating the monsters nearby and protecting our cargo transportation. That is the gist of it. Our job this time is to hunt down any monsters in the areas surrounding the city. The ranger-Lukeluther opened his mouth. After the monster hunt, the guild will reward us according to how strong the monster was. Hence any adventurers not taking any jobs will go around hunting monsters. It is for our sake of our rice bowls that we took on jobs like this. The druid, Dayne interjected quietly from the side. To us, it might be a source of income. It still reduces the danger for those staying around the area. Merchants can travel safely while the Kingdom benefited from the extra taxes gained. Everybody stands to gain from this. Any country that had a guild had enacted such a policy. Surprisingly, the policy was not implemented untill five years ago. The magic caster, Ninya added. His teammates nodded in support of his statement. Completely agree. Long live the princess. It was initially proposed that adventurers would be exempted from taxation. But it did not come into fruition. Oh, to think that they would give much preferential treatment to adventurers. I should further add that some view us as mercenary group with no loyalty to the country. Other times we are being treated as enemies. Even the Empire would not treat us that well. The princess is very wise, for her to proposed that many beneficial plans.Sadly, many were rejected outright. I want to marry a beauty like her~ Then what about working hard to become a noble? Ah, totally impossible, im-pos-si-ble. I cannot accept a life with so many restrictions. It is not a bad idea to gain nobility status since the country has no law against the nobles for suppressing the plebeians. I can just do whatever my heart desires. Other than Momon and Ninya, everybodys expression stiffened. Lukeluther tried to followed up with the conversation by talking casually. Ouch, your mouth is sharp as ever. Looks you still hold those nobles in contempt. I know that some nobles still maintain a sense of chivalry. But my elder sister was taken away by that pig. My hatred for all nobles stem from there .Were straying off topic. I dont think we should be discussing this matter in front of him. Dayne wanted to put the original topic back on track, as Peter faked a cough. Ahem, Ahem. Mah, we will explore the surrounding areas. Since the areas were considered developed zones. Hence, there will not be any strong monsters, please do not worry. Since this is Momons first job, hence.. Peter unfolded a parchment on the table, which is a map of the surrounding area. On it were symbols for nearby villages, forest and river. Basically, we will be exploring the southern region. His finger traced the map, beginning from the middle and moving south towards an area bordering the forest. Our prey will be monsters occupying the forest bordering the Slaine Theocracy. We will use range weapons to attack enemies at the rear. Most of them will be goblins. Mah, the difficulty of the goblin is 10. So, we do not have much to worry about. Bah, taking down weak monster like this, our rewards are at most will be one silver coin. Understood. Towards their confident act, Momon harbored some doubts. From Momons personal knowledge, there was a big gap in the strength of goblins. For example a Goblin Leader, there is a chance that it could be considered a boss level monster. But they think that goblins were pushovers. Are they sure something like that will not exist? Or that in this world, the goblins strength is that little? The weakest goblin that Momon knew were Level 3 goblins. For those goblins to be opponents, even this group of people could defeat them. However, confirming the information about goblins race was better. ..Will they be any chances for exceptionally strong goblins to appear? The members of the Axe of Cyclone looked at each other. As if they came to an unspoken consensus, they replied Momons answer in a manner to allay his fears. Dont worry, it is true that there are strong goblins. But they will not appear in the forest we are headed. This is because those strong goblin are leaders that control their tribes. It is unlikely that they will mobilise their tribe. Goblins are familiar with territories under human occupation. Hence, they know that attacking en masse will be troublesome for them. Especially those highly intelligent strong goblins that acted as leaders. I see, I understand. However, could you inform me of the monsters we might encounter, such as their difficulty levels? The members of the Axe of Cyclone simultaneously looked at Ninya. Accepting it, Ninya adopted the expression of a teacher and began his explanation. Firstly, the goblins we will likely encounter have a difficulty level of 6. Wolves are 10. There have been no records of other beasts we could encounter reaching the later half of the 20s. The highest is the first half of the 20s. The most dangerous thing we could encounter in the plains are level 20 Ogres. I have been hearing about this since earlier, but are we not going to enter the forest? Yes. We are avoiding it purely because the danger level is quite high. We can still manage the Jumping Leech and most large insect type monsters. But the Hanging Spiders that spits its webs from the trees, and Forest Worms that attacked from underground by using its large mouths are monsters that are at the upper ranges of difficulty level 20, will be trickier to handle. Hence, we will not enter the forest. If we enter the forest, our difficulties will rise sharply. I see. Momon nodded. It was just hunting monsters within the boundary of the forest to the plains. And so please do not worry, Momon-san. We will definitely protect you. Momon expressionlessly faced Lukeluther, who was trying to dispel Momons unease through jesting. However, the way that he talked to him, Momons mind is ablaze with dark flames of anger. He tried hard to suppressed it. The feeling of being assured by lesser beings. What was worse was that they honestly thought that Momon was weaker than them. A subordinate of Sebas, one that is given the honor to guard the last floor at heart of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, Momon or her true identity as Narberal Gamma, was being perceived as a weakling. Momon slowly but repeatedly inhaled and exhaled, to dispel the heat within him. Then, Momon-san. There do not seem to be any more questions, and we want to make preparations, and I think it will be fine, but could you carry that shoiko? Ah, yes. Understood. In the direction Peter was pointing to stood a shoiko. Momon walked there, and lifted the shoiko. Everyone there was shocked, and let out a voice of admiration as they saw that he did not use much power to lift it up. Thats more than enough, Momon-san. Ah, lifting it that easily, Im surprised. Your outer appearance is completely different from your abilities. In the village, I have carried this type of luggage before. I see. Peter. We will be fine. Yes, thats right. Everyone please take note. Momon with stay behind us in case we have to fight. There is a metal plate affixed on the portering carrier. We can use it as a shield as the arrows will not be able to pierce it. Moreover, prioritise your own safety even when we might fall into dangerous situations. Understood. Then shall we make a move- CH 21 Many people would think that travelling below 30 kilometres in one day is not a big deal. However would they understand if there was no road, having to monitor ones surroundings, and on top of that, having to lug around a large weight, and having to prepare for a variety of situations. In addition one days movement was until 3 pm, depending on the situation, ending earlier was basic. One of the reasons was because time was needed to make camp. Amongst them, finding a location took the most time. Avoiding routes that animals would take, having a ground that would be fine during rain, and having protection against night attacks from nocturnal monsters. Due to this, finding a wide area to set up camp was an extremely troublesome job. Especially while in a plains where the difficulty level rose significantly. And so before the sun set, time was used to prepare the camp. While it was possible to cut down wood from the forest nearby to make a temporary camp, but having little numbers would make it quite dangerous. The larger the camp was, wild animals like beasts and magical beasts would stay away, and heteromorphic races like Goblins and Kobolds would not attack. On the contrary, a small area had a risk of being attacked. Heteromorphs and magical beasts had night vision, and so a night battle was accompanied with quite some danger. And so, the current camp was located a distance of two kilometres away from the forest, guaranteeing a slight level of safety. Then, stick this wood in. Yes. Holding the wood he was given, Momon pierced them into the ground surrounding the tent. The area was about 20 metres wide. After four were placed, a thin black cotton string was tied around the four. Lastly, making a knot in the middle of the string, from there he pulled it until the front of the tent, and hung a large bell there, completing it. This was the creation of a warning network. It had already been three days and Momon had become used to it. Completing the clapper, Momon returned. Good work. It was nothing. The ranger-Lukeluther gave words of gratitude to Momon without looking. He was not fooling around. Since earlier he was using tools to dig holes, making traps. The magic caster-Ninya was walking around the surroundings, and was chanting some kind of magic. There was a warning magic called , but it could not cover a wide area, probably as an extra measure. Momon chased that figure. Collecting knowledge on detection and warning magic was not Momons role, but he understood that he should still have some. The motion of the magic was the same as Momons. Chanting or other elements were not necessary. Then what should one do to acquire magic, and could he make it his own. Ninya noticed Momons gaze, and probably because he was more friendly than when they first met, he had a smile on his face as he returned. You are always watching, is it interesting? Yes. I want to become like Ninya-san and use magic. Oi oi. Magic is not a thing that you can learn in a day or two, Firstly it seems that a guy that does not have a connection to the world cant do it, and those guys have latent geniuses hidden inside them. Lukeluther raised his head from the trap and commented. Ninya wiped off his smile, and faced Momon with a serious face. Is that so? Ah, Momon-san. Please do not be that disappointed. I think that Momon-san has the ability. Something that feels different from a normal person. Is that so? Mah, he easily lifted that impossible baggage. Its something different. Mah, if it is a magic caster better than me he may be able to understand something. The highest magic casters are able to detect their opponents magic ability better. What does that mean? Ah, we magic casters have something like a magic aura made by our magic power, and it surrounds our body. The better one becomes at magic, the ability to sense it also increases. That and controlling the amount of magic power. Heh Restraining his deepening voice, Momon replied with a not suspicious normal voice. It seemed that Momon did not have that ability. He could not feel anything of the sort from Ninya. No, was it possible to even feel it? And so. Using this magic power detection ability, it is not rare for magic casters to turn people with high magic power into their disciples. That was how I was picked up. Ninya continued. Is that so? Then if I want to use magic, what should I do first? Lets see. Firstly you need to find a good teacher? After? Afterwards? Mah, you cannot proceed without a teacher, but afterwards you should carve a contracted medium. A contracted medium? Eh. A special medium which you have contracted with, and engraved with special magic equations. You can use the magic from the your force of will. Is Ninya holding one? Eh. Mine is a grimoire. He pointed at the bag he was carrying. Can that grimoire be used by anyone? Ahaha. Its impossible, Momon-san. The person that can extract power from the medium, is only the one who has formed a contract. And so Momon-san holding my grimoire cannot use it. Is that so, a pity. Momon resisted the desire to click his tongue. Mah, there are many people that steal the magic inside the medium though. Is that so? Eh. If that is the case then I have no choice but to steal magic? That is not true. Ninya replied to Momons dangerous words with a smile on his face. You can buy scrolls with magic inside the Guild. And you can use them to transfer mediums. And if you search, you can find adventurers that would sell them at reasonable prices. Occasionally, adventurers have a chance of holding onto rare or recently made magic rather than the Guild. While preserving a face that showed interest, Momon thought about what to do. The merits and demerits of killing this party and stealing the grimoire. The answer appeared immediately. There were naturally more demerits. Anyway was it possible to gain magic in this world? Paying money for scrolls were probably the safest method. However, the problem was what to do if the price of scrolls were too high. A pain. If Momon had received permission to move freely from Ainz, he would have killed them and stolen it. However, he did not receive that permission.. That would be the same as ignoring an order from his Supreme One. Momon breathed a sigh in his heart. A troublesome problem. Not being able to use brute force to solve everything was very irritating. -How many spells one can inscribe depends on ones magical ability. I can use 35 spells. I have learnt 20 from my master and have bought 15 others. For example becoming Ninyas disciple? Yes. Of course it would be better to get someone more skilled than I am. However, there are only private schools in the Kingdom and they mostly accept only young children with flexible minds. In comparison, the Empire has some very established academies with a solid curriculum. The Theocracy boasts a very advanced standard of research but only in regards to Divine magic. I see. Can I enter the Empires magic academy to learn magic? I think that would be hard. The Empires magic academy is considered as part of their countrys national education body. Only citizens of the Empire are allowed to study there If it is like this.. Hey there, sorry to disturb your lively discussion. But the rice is almost done. Can you call out to the other two? Ah, let me go. Momon walked towards the nearby tent, where two people were sitting on the ground while working. The fighter, Peter, and druid, Dyne, were carefully servicing their weapons by applying oil to prevent rust forming on their swords, while checking the weapons for any signs of bending. Todays kill consisted of 12 monsters. Peter got six, Dyne got three, and Lukeluther got another three. But the most important was that no one got hurt. But this did not mean that their armor and swords were not damaged during the fight. Fresh slash marks appeared on the armor, while the sword bared signs of being used to fend off goblin weapons. Measures like this were a matter of life and death. Both of them were so absorbed in their work that they were hesitant to return the greeting. Of course, if that was from a normal person Looks like, its time for our meal, Ah, its time already? It was about 4pm? The sun was slowly sinking towards the west. Probably it would be another one and a half hours before it completely disappeared over the horizon. The time for dinner was a bit early. But that sort of thinking belonged to those who were unfamiliar with travelling. Lets go immediately. The repair must have had reached a satisfactory level. Dynes moved his sight away from the sword, and began to store the equipments away. After a moment, Peter began to follow suit. Please wait over there. Ah. Understood. Momon left the two behind while he returned to the campfire. The contents of the pot, hanging over the fire began to boil. It was easy to build a fire. Toss a cloth soaked in animal fat into the stove-sometimes a torch was used instead-and start a fire with flint. After that, the only thing left to do is to place thin strips of wood among the thicker logs to keep the fire going until the logs catch fire. Such was Lukeluthers skill, that the logs always catch fire before the wood strips burn out. And with easy speed, the fire built up rapidly and soon it was burning merrily inside the stove. Having placed the pot on the stove, the sound of cooking stew could soon be heard and soon an appetizing aroma settled in the area. It would be near impossible to eat foods that used water on a normal trip. That was because of the weight of the water. A grown man needed two litres of water a day. Momon and the rest needed at least ten litres. Basically it meant that one needed to carry ten kilograms of water per day. Any more would make one unable to carry anything else, and it became difficult. And so a normal trip would make ones head be filled with thoughts of resupplying, but until now Momon and the rest never resupplied. Even though it had already been three days since they had left the town. This was rented from the Guild, and they were using a magic item that could store 20 litres of water. And so there was quite an excess, and so stew could be made. When the stew was cooked, he passed it to Peter and Dyne who had just finished cleaning. Lukeluther added bacon stew to their personal bowls, along with the toasted bread, and various preserved fruits and nuts, that made up their dinner. Salt was added to replenish the amount lost through sweating. To Momon, the meal was low class, but it passed when came to the purpose of replacing their nutrients. The members of the Axe of Cyclone laughed as they ate. Momon would occasionally join them in their mealtime conversation, but there still a divide between them. But he did not feel lonely. And they had a good relationship. Although they were adventures that protected each others lives, was this normal? Momon who was interested, asked. -Every seems quite friendly with one another, were you together from your birthplace? No. We met at our first promotion test. Although we had heard rumors about Ninya. Yup. Hes a genius. Actually, because Ninya was here, everyone could return safely. I dont think that is true. I couldnt do it alone. Lukeluthers early warnings against monsters helped a lot. Hm? Really? For me its thanks to Dynes healing. Breathing was difficult when there was a goblins arrow stuck in my chest. I thought I was going to die. At thank time, the one engaging the goblins was Peter. If he wasnt here I would have been a bit late with my healing magic. That was thanks to Ninyas protection magic. My arms were really tired facing two of them. It was a big help to engage the third. To treat each other with such humbleness and respect. It was certainly a good party with strong bonds. Bonds were formed from entrusting each other with their own lives. Momon could not understand such emotions. It was certainly different from the relationship that the Guardians of Nazerick had with each other. The maids followed the same master and were moving towards the same goals. In essence it was not a bond of emotion but a pact of logic. If anybody moved in a different direction, they would probably wind-up killing each other. Is it normal for adventurers to have such good relationships? Probably. We are protecting each others lives after all. Not understand what others are thinking, or not knowing where one has gone are dangerous. To prevent that, at some point in time, the relationship improves. Thats true, our party doesnt have any women. If there were then we might argue. And dont we have a proper goal as well? I think so as well. Having everyone focused on one goal helps a lot. Peter and the others nodded their heads. Is that so. I apologise for changing the subject, but where did the party name Axe of Cyclone come from? Currently, no one used a weapon like an axe. Peter used a long sword, Dyne used a mace, Lukeluther used a composite longbow. Ninya, well, used magic. Of course those were the main weapons, and there were substitutes, but no one used an axe. And there was no way that they would make a disassembling axe as their party name. At Momons question, the four of them looked at each other. They were surprised at the fact that Momon did not know. Ah, this is that. So you havent heard about it, the magic weapon known as the Axe of Cyclone. The name Axe of Storms might be more well known. Seeing that Momon did not have an expression of understanding, the four of them once again were shocked. Well of course they would be shocked, it was a weapon so famous they named their group after it. Its a weapon that one of the 13 Heroes used in legends. Its a weapon that when swung, created a storm. Finding it has been our main goal. Well, there are lots of weapons that are legends, but this is one that is well known even among them. Mah, its not known if it still exists though. Well, in the end our goal is the 12 Legendary Swords, this is a step before that. But we are of a rank that doesnt allow us to look for the Axe of Cyclone, but we intend to rise until we cant be laughed at. Ah, seconds? Momon-san. Its fine. Im already full. Momon smiled. Without a doubt, he would developed any sense of camaraderie with lowly beings like humans. The campfire was out long ago and the charred remnants of the wood were getting cold. Even with the campfire out, the surroundings did not become pitch black. The night was illuminated by the moon and starlight, and was sufficient to see through the grasslands. Although there was a thin layer of clouds, it did not disrupt the light. The world was dead silent except for the sound of the rustling grass as the winds blew through the plains. Dyne popped a herb into his mouth and bit into it. A sharp feeling of coolness spread through his nose and his heavy eyelids suddenly popped back wide open. It was herb commonly used by adventurers to maintain alertness. It was cheap and probably half the adventurers in the field used it. In the field adventurers commonly took turns to stand guard in the 11 hour long period of darkness. While not having Lukeluthers sharp senses, in the vast flat expanse of the grassland, it was impossible to miss seeing anybody approaching. Dyne looked back calmly towards the sound of rustling grass behind him. Were you awake? Eh. The person Dyne predicted-Momon had an expression without a trace of drowsiness. We will walk quite a lot tomorrow. Its best to rest properly. Dyne, however, wasnt worried about Momon. Momon appeared to have extraordinary physical stamina and constitution. Since he also had incredible physical strength that belied his appearance, one could say that he was a person of amazing physical capabilities. There was a little something off about Momon. At first Dyne thought it was the extraordinary strength but that was not it. Momons knowledge was also strangely skewed. Momon claimed to have lived in a village, but appeared to be ignorant of basic knowledge that a villager should know. His table manners were not that of a villager and here and there Momon showed signs of possessing a high level of education. Ninya also appeared to have noticed the same thing, but would not give voice to his suspicions. Among adventurers it was understood that asking a fellow adventurer about his past was rude. Even in this party there were members who were silent about their past. That being said, sometimes Dyne felt Momons unusual calm a little unnatural. For example he maintained a calm expression even after todays battle with the goblins. Dyne was certain that as a novice adventurer he would certainly not be able to stay calm in a battle. Maybe it had something to do with a part of Momons past? Yes. But Ive woken up. ReallyI think that it would be fine if you remove your gauntlets. He made a wry smile at Momon who was again wearing his boorish gauntlets. I cant calm down if I dont have them. Then I will be in the surroundings for a bit. Do it within the camp. Yes. I understand. Watching Momons retreating back, Dyne recalled Lukeluthers words. Lukeluther evaluated Momons walking stance and said that Momon had a talent for the thief class. The spirit of genius? Ninya mentioned that Momon had a talent for magic while Lukeluther said that he had the talent to be a thief. In addition, he also possessed the strength necessary to be a warrior. From his looks, Momon appeared to be in his very late 20s. It was a pity to think that a man of such talents was up till now stuck in a village. If only he had begun adventuring earlier. By now Momon might even have become a legendary adventurer. But Momon right now was only an ordinary man. Momon left the tents, and lied down slowly on the plains. The pale white light danced from the sky painted the green grass white. If one looked up at the stars that filled ones vision, they shined so brightly that one would think that they could just reach out and grab them. One could imagine it. Filling ones vision, the scene of countless treasure chests sparkled. Even if it was covered up, one could not look away, it gave off that sort of impression. However, Momon was in no way impressed by the scenery before him. It was not because he was used to such a view, but because he was preoccupied by an important task. Admiring the view ranked perhaps second or third place in importance. Sharping his bodys focus, Momon checked his surroundings. Even from behind him, he could not feel any suspicions. Confirming that, Momon contiued to the field and like he was sleeping, activated the magic. On the other end was his highest master Ainz. There was a need to immediately inform him of the information he had just learnt. He contacted Ainz, and informed him of the information Ninya gave him. If someone saw his figure, they would think that he was a dangerous human that talked to thin air. -I see, I understand. It will be fine to think that the Guild contains a large amount of magic.- I think that is the case. -I would like some magic to compare to something. The first thing to do would be to buy it. And it is necessary to become a disciple of a magic caster. I should think of changing the plan. I will send over some additional funds, and so investigate how to buy it- However, it will not be that expensive, would it be fine if we change a part of my background? -Ah, thats true, the setting of you being a simple villager. If so then leave it to Sebas. Now is it fine to end this report?- Yes. This is all the information I have gained. -Understood. Continue being an adventurer that does not attract suspicion. I will send over a Shadow Demon so take the additional funds. If you want to use it for other work, I do not mind no matter how much you use. I have already ordered the Shadow Demon with these instructions. Yes. -Thank you for your good work, I really be relying on you, Narberal- Y, yes. Thank you very much! Ignoring the fact that there was no one in front of him, Momon unconsciously bowed his head. The voice of his absolute master disappeared, but the echoes of his voice of gratitude still reverberated within Momons body. Among the other maids, there was probably no one that could talk to their master that much. That sense of superiority boiled up from the depths of Momons heart. While he tried to suppress his smiling face, he did not do it well. Unable to do anything else, Momon hugged his face with both his hands. And burned up will all his might. If he were alone, he might have raised a cry of joy. His master-Ainz had called out his name. However, he did not want to fail at the responsibility that Ainz gave to him, and thinking that, controlled himself. Hah~ He breathed deeply several times as if to release the heat that had built up inside of him. But he had already returned to his calm expression. Now. Momon stood up, and began walking towards the tent. He would have to work together with them for the next three days. He could not do anything suspicious. Recalling Ainz earlier voice and kicking it into his memory, he maintained his calmness. Returning to a space near the tent, Momon received a question from Dyne about what he was doing when he suddenly bowed his head over there, while controlling his memories which felt like they were about to revolt. CH 22 Humans and monsters alike shared a deep connection with the forest. On one hand the forest represented a place blessed with richness and on the other, a wild and dangerous place. Unlike in modern Japan where electrical lighting was common, light sources were highly valued in this world. In the dark places where the light of the world could not reach, the monsters reigned. In the dungeons, in the caves, at night and in the forests. This was one of the reasons why monsters saw better in the dark. Humans fumbled blindly in the dark while monsters not as much. If humans encountered monsters, combat was inevitable. As such one should understand just how dangerous it was to enter a place of darkness. Even in daylight, the trees of the forest blocked out the sun and created darkness in many places. Because of that it was more dangerous in the forest compared to the grasslands. In lightly wooded areas one was relatively safe, but in the primeval forests where the sunlight did not penetrate, it was a place of eternal darkness. Because of this , the adventurers kept their distance from the forest, walking in a single file in the wide grasslands. Well you could call it a grassland, but the grass was at most 15 centimeters in height, it was not a difficult terrain to traverse. The ranger that lead the way, Lukeluther, scanned the grassland around him for tracks and other signs of creatures as well as keeping an eye on the forest. As the group was scheduled to complete its hunt today and return to the city, the ranger was more alert than usual. The other three companions, the mage-Ninya, the fighter-Peter and the druid-Dyne in comparison, were far more relaxed as they trusted Lukeluther to keep them safe. Under the scorching sun, the adventurers trudged on silently in single file. It was late in the morning and all was quiet save for the slight squishing of sap as boots crushed the grass underfoot. Only god knows how long this continued. Get down! Suddenly, Lukeluthers voice cut through the silence. It wasnt loud, but one could hear the tension in his tone. Immediately and without question, the group obeyed, dropping flat on the grassland. As the eyes of the party, Lukeluthers warnings had absolute authority. As Dyne activated his magic, a row of plants grew rapidly, hiding the presence of the prone party. Close-up, the row of plants would certainly look suspicious, but from a distance, it would be difficult to notice anything out of ordinary without a remarkable sense of awareness. Momon laid prone and laid his shoiko horizontally next to him. Whats the matter? Pushing aside the green blanket of plants , Peter crawled forward and settled next to Lukeluther. Ninya, Dyne and eventually Momon joined them. That. Momon pushed aside the plants and peeked through a gap in the direction that Lukeluther was pointing. A line of monsters had appeared from the forest at a distance of approximately 200 metres. A dozen child-sized monsters flanked by two giant monsters. The child-sized monsters were ones they had encountered and battled two days ago. These were the demi-humans known as goblins. A deformed face with a flat nose, a wide mouth with two upward thrusting fangs. Bright green skin with thin black hair stuck stiffly out of its scalp as if held up with cream. The creature wore roughly treated animal skin as armor on top of rags which were either dyed in brown or were just plain dirty. In one hand it carried a wooden stick and in the other, a small shield. The creature looked like an experimental mix between a human and an ape with a dash of evil as a topping. That was the monster a goblin looked like if the experiment failed. The giant monsters were between 2.5 to 3 meters. Large heads with heavy brows and a look that suggested that nothing much was going on inside. A back that was hunched over like a frightened cat, their long muscular arms resembled large trees dangled down, almost touching the floor. Carrying a club that looked like a tree that had been simply ripped from the ground, the monsters were wrapped in what seemed like raw animal skins. The stench that drifted from their bodies was noticeable even from a distance. Green warty skin with thick and powerful torsos, just from appearances, one could tell that these creatures had enormous strength. All in all, the over-sized duo resembled a pair of demented shaved chimpanzees. Observing their surroundings, the group of monsters stepped out of the forest and into the grassland. Almost every monster carried a bag made of rags, as if prepared for a long journey. 12 goblins and two ogres Are they strong enough to threaten the party? Evaluating a monsters strength was not as simple as it sounds. The party wiped out the goblins they encountered two days ago without a scratch. But this time there were also two ogres. As mentioned before setting off, this was a difficulty level 20 mission, but in Momons eyes the opponents were so weak, the ogres and the goblins appeared to be about the same difficulty. Just like humans who measured in terms of metres, a difference of a millimetre or three would be barely perceptible. Not quite sure how to answer Momons question, Peter smiled at Momon, brimming with confidence. No problem. They look like regular monsters. We can handle them easily. Just in case, please wait in the rear with Ninya. Understood Momon backed slowly to where Ninya lay prone. Do you require support magic? Yes! .The forest is close by, they would be troublesome to chase down if they fled into the forest. Then shall we use our usual tactics? Lets do that. But looks like it would be a little tough to handle two ogres at the same time Right, Dyne, keep them pinned. Ninya, cast defensive magics on me and then focus on casting offensive magics and keeping Momon safe. Lukeluther will handle the goblins. If the ogres break through, keep blocking them. In that event, Ninya should take out the goblins first. Nobody contested Peters instructions. The adventurers looked at each other and wordlessly agreed to the course of action with a nod of the head. The tactics discussion proceed smoothly, as if the group were of one mind. Momon was most impressed by their solidarity. If Momon was free to use all his strength, a single area of effect spell would have ended the battle. But of course, the group could not do that and so had to do things in their way. Evaluating the adventurers group tactics is the most important thing that Momon hoped to accomplish on this journey. Lukeluther broke away from the group and drew his . With the bowstring drawn to its limit, he released it. The arrow flew through the air in a straight line and struck a spot ten metres in front of the goblin. The goblins were the ones who were surprised.. Lukeluther noted that the goblins were confused by the sudden attack and a smile appeared on his face. A single shot from a lone archer and a missed shot at that. Of course, the goblins were not capable of hitting a target 200 metres away either but that fact completely slipped their minds. Even if one was only being polite, you could not really describe the goblins as smart, and on top of that they were many compared to the lone Lukeluther. The innate violent nature of the goblins rose to the front and with a shout, they charged ahead towards the ranger with the ogres following closely behind. In a frenzy of bloodlust, the group charged with neither formation nor defensive measures like holding up their shields. It seemed like they had forgotten everything except moving forward. Seeing that, Lukeluther could not help but smile. Te! Another shot at 140 metres. The next arrow penetrated a goblin head. The goblin tottered a few more steps and toppled backwards. Obviously, dead. The monsters were now closing the remaining distance rapidly. Lukeluther nocked another arrow without any hint of fear. The ranger knew that his comrades would protect him. Behind Lukeluther hidden in the grass, Ninya casted the defensive spell. The ranger nocked another arrow. 90 metres. A goblin bit the dust.. 40 metres. Another goblin was shot through the head and collapsed on the ground. Peter stood up. While the goblins were faster, the ogres had a larger stride and so there was not much difference in the ground they covered. Having said that, the group had just crossed 200 metres over open grassland and there were gaps opening up between each monster. Not too many monsters were entering Dynes area of effect. However, Dynes primary task was to first stop one of the ogres. Dayne activated his magic skill. Plant vines started snaking up the leg of one of the ogres. The whip-like plant began to wrap the ogre. Although the plant body was thin, with the combined strength of hundreds of twines, the effects was like being wrapped around by metal shackles. The ogre let out a panicked cry. Within the magics area of effect were also three goblins, they were similarly binded. The twine did not show any interest towards the others. Peter unsheathed his longsword and brought up his shield, to face the onslaught of six goblins and an ogre. The first goblin to reach Peter only saw a flash of the sword, before its head flew into the air. Passing through the fountain of blood, Peter closed his distance towards the next goblin. Take this! The goblin opened its mouth, revealing a set of yellow teeth, a muddled sound escaped its mouth. The goblin attacked as if by swinging a baseball bat, but the attack was stopped by Peters shield. Another goblin attacked from his flank, but the hit was blocked by the magically enchanted armor. A deep vibration resounded when the attack was deflected. Peters gazed was focused on the ogre that appeared moments later. From the earlier attack, he decided that he would not suffer much injury from the goblins. Come! Die!! The ogre understood what Peter was shouting, and proceeded to swings its club towards him. Peter managed to dodge it at the last moment. Luckily, as he was surrounded by goblins, he would not be facing a sweeping attack from the ogre. The ogre lifted its club which left a depression on the ground. Looking at that, if he decided to take it head-on, it was likely that he would die from that single attack. The last to stood up was Ninya, who fired two shots of magic, which directly hit a goblin. That goblin was about to attack Peter from the back. But after taking the hit, the goblin slowly crumpled to the ground. The five goblins who surrounded Peter, switched targets and aimed for the three at the back. It seemed that they think that the ogre alone was sufficient to handle Peter. Lukeluther kept his longbow and took out his short sword. At the same time, Dayne drew out his spiked mace. The two of them readied themselves while keeping a distance from Ninya, to give him opening space to attack. Ninya was covering their rear. The five goblins were evenly matched against Lukeluther and Dayne. The fight was progressing slowly but at least one of the goblin was taken out. At the same time, one of Lukeluthers arm was fractured by one of the goblins attack. While withstanding the pain, he was able to find the chance to plunged a dagger into an opening of a goblins leather armor. Dayne was clubbed several times. His actions began to slow. Luckily, he did not take any fatal hits. Ninya was observing the battle closely while trying to conserve his mana. Although the other ogre was restrained by the vines, from the looks of it, Ninya may have had to face it alone. Peter was in a deadlock against the other ogre. [Fortress!] Peter shouted while lifting up his shield to block the ogres blow. A loud crashing sound was heard. Momon who was lying flat in the grass was playing with the weeds as if bored. His pupil dilated after witnessing the fight between Peter and the ogre. -The ogres attack was completely blocked off. Peter was still standing there with his shield raised, he did not bulge at all. It looked like the shield was able to completely negate the ogres attack. Martial arts.. Momon recalled the magical weapon skill that was used by her fellow maids. If it was a non-magical job classes, a skill could be obtained once the job class reached level five. Those skills contained a variety of effects. The skill that Peter used, seems to be able to neutralised the impact sustained by the shield. The shield blocked off the continuous attack coming from the ogre. Lets do this! Peter! A blinding flash exploded in front of the ogres nose. The ogre squinted its eyes while retreating. Peter strengthened the grip on his sword, steadying his blade. [Smash!] Peter released a deafening war cry. While, focusing all his strength in this single attack, a slashing attack that was above the cutting power of the sword was released. It easily cut through the ogre. A large amount of blood gushed out from the ogres wound, followed by its intestines. Needless to say, it was a fatal blow. The club dropped from its hand. With its intestines hanging over its belly, the ogre fell. Dayne activated his magic to heal Lukeluthers wounds. At the same time, the fight with the goblins turned into a one sided slaughter fest. Lukeluther killed the goblins in a single blow. Peter picked up a bow and started to attack the surrounded ogre. Looks like he did not intend to use a sword against the goblins. -How boring. To Momon who yawned while watching the fight, an even fight was very boring. It would be more interesting if any one side crumbled. However, Momon did not intend to secretly release the bounded ogre. This not a matter of morality, but to understand the fighting prowess of an E-class adventurer party. Objectively speaking, an E-class facing off against two ogres was a highly precarious scenario. If luck was not on their side, the situation turned dangerous for them. In truth, to be able to observe the usage of martial arts by the humans, was a great outcome. I will report to Ainz-sama tonight immediately. While thinking about it, Momon heard the sound of footsteps coming towards him. When he lifted up his head, he only saw a lone figure of panicking goblin trying to escape. Ah, dont run towards this direction Momon complained silently. While lying down, he pulled out his short sword. Move! Move! Move! The goblins cry were more like screaming of agony. Momon scornfully looked at the goblin, who was swinging its club wildly. The goblins gaze met Momons and proceeded to charge towards him. Momon-san! Run away quickly! Nina gave out a panicked cry, while preparing to activate his magic. Momon wanted to retort angrily after considering the whole situation. He quickly suppressed the urge before the angry words came out. By Momons opinion, Ninas reaction and judgement ability were shockingly weak. Momon was unsure of the magic that Nina is going to cast, but from this distance, the goblin was going to reach him first. Although running was an option, the worst case scenario was the goblin catching up and turning him into a hostage. -Looks like there was no other way. At the same time that Momon made his decision, he dodged the goblins club and stabbed out his sword. There was a dull sound when the short sword pierced through skin and flesh. Momon felt a comfortable sensation coming from his hand as he cut through flesh, broke the bones and destroyed the organs. The goblin at the same moment, only noticed the short sword that pierced his belly. His face was that of terror, the fear when he knew that his life was robbed off. Momon gripped the sword handle, and moved the sword. The sensation of the sword cutting through the goblins body was felt again. This was followed by two magic arrows hitting the goblins body. Momon moved towards the side, avoiding the collapsing goblin. Are you alright! Momon-san! Ninya approached Momon while parting or stepping through the long grass. his panicked strides and speech conveyed his sense of worried to Momon. At the same time, Momon was savouring happiness from the act of slaughtering the weak. He tried hard to suppress the urge to smile. It would be unsettling if he were to made such an expression. Momon faked a panicked expression while he stood up slowly. He released a weak sigh. Ha-although it was scary, luckily nothing bad happened. I see. Expressing relief, Ninyas shoulder relaxed. Momon flipped the goblin who fell and retrieved the short sword that was still piercing the body. Blood poured out from the wound, dyeing the grass in red. The white of its eyes was already showing, however, the soft body retained some residual warmth. That was the moment where the life was slowly draining out, leaving a vacant expression-That was Momons second most favourite expression. Momon retained this fond memory. -Thank you for the meal. Momon whispered a voice of gratitude directed to the goblin that even Ninya could not hear. Ninya approached the body of the goblin that was stabbed by Momons short sword. He proceeded to use his dagger to slice off an ear. If he were to pass this to the guild, a bounty would be given. Of course, it was not necessary for it to be ears only, as long it was a part of the monster that was suited to verify its identity. It was just that the ear was commonly used to identify goblin and ogres. Ninya handled the body proficiently as he was quite experienced. However, he found something interesting. This was driven by his sense of curiosity. Ninya rolled up his sleeves and began to move his hands towards the goblins wound. Fresh blood is still pouring out. His arms did not stop moving as he felt the blood that was still warm to the touch. He inserted his arm into the goblin through the wound. A metallic smell wafted out as more blood gushed out. Ninya stopping moving his arms deeper as he moved it inside the body. There was a lively sound that was hard to describe. Then- ! Ninya immediate removed his arm and looked towards Momon. At that moment-their gazes locked. Before that Momon was staring towards a different direction. As if waiting for that right moment, he looked at Ninya expressionlessly. That was the usual expression when Momon looked at others. The eyes were like glass ornaments. Ninya developed the impression for the first time that the eyes he looked at several times before were like luxurious treasures. Ninya replied with a smile. It was an act that he was used to. However, it felt heavy this time and his face started to froze up. Momon-san, the ear, I have cut it off. Thank you very much. Momon bowed his head hurriedly to express his gratitude. As if losing interest, he moved his gaze away from Ninya, towards Peter and the others whom were working nearby. I must have been placed under suspicion. Ninyas heartbeat quicken. He forcefully tried to stop his own panicked breaths. There was a large hole in the goblins abdomen. Other than the skin and flesh, the rib cage and the shoulder bone, and even the leather armor was cut open. Indeed, there were rumors of people with the ability to cut everything in half with just a swing of the sword. But for a person lying in a position that was hard to exert any strength, to stand up suddenly and pierce the enemy while creating a wound like this. Was it possible? Although the possibility was not entirely impossible, it was also likely that the short sword might have used the goblins momentum to pierce the goblins body. Even the goblin should not have made such an obvious mistake. This was also a place where it is hard to run very fast. It was hard to imagine any tremendous strength from his outer appearance Ninya maintained his fake smile as he thought. At the same moment, his body shook as if it had been exposed to cold air. It was a sense of instinctive fear of the body when facing off against an unknown monster. Impossible. It was unachievable just by solely relying on the arms strength. If it was some high-tier weaponry like magical swords, it would be plausible. Considering this possibility, who was Momon exactly? To unravel this, a deeper investigation might be needed- Curiosity, even killed the cat. Ninya muttered to himself. He smiled again towards Momon who was staring at him again. CH 23 ght began to set in when they reached the streets. Magical light began to illuminate the main street, releasing their white radiance in the surroundings. The composition of those walking in the mainstreet began to change. The number of young ladies and children began to dip while the number men who just completed their jobs began to increase. Sounds of merrymaking drifted out from the shops lining both sides of the street. Among the street was a luxurious coach pulled by four horses that moved past Momon and the others. There was still a coach moving towards the main gate at this hour. Many people were surprised by it. However, they soon forgot about the scene and continued towards their respective destinations. The passing of the stagecoach was like a cue for Momon and the rest to stop moving. Several people walking behind them displayed looks of displeasure. However, they were not that brave to voice their complaints towards adventurers. Good work. Good work. Matching Peter, Momon bowed his head. In short, the task request will end here. You must be tired as well. Well go our separate ways here. We will deal with matters related to the guild. Really? Then thank you very much. But about the reward A gold coin was placed in Momons hand. Momon looked at it with suspicion. It was completely different from what was agreed upon. Isnt this a lot? The bounty for Momon for defeating the goblins was one silver per goblin. The reward for transporting the goods was six silvers in total. An additional bonus was added to congratulate you on your first successful mission. Momon developed a brief apprehension towards this, but pocketed the gold piece into his coin pouch. I understand. If that is the case then I will accept it. Momon returned the luggage rack to Peter while taking the gold coin. He gave a brief glance towards Nina- Then, I will make a move. -Bowing his head, Momon began to walk away. The Axe of Cyclone watched as the back of the figure receded and without a sound. When he had mostly disappeared from sight, the first one to talk was Peter. So that was a bit unexpected. Completely. I cant think of him as a villager who just started his adventure. Responding, Dyne nodded his head. That was simply a complement to an outstanding adventurer. Lukeluther was about to mention Ninya making a slightly displeasant face, but words did not leave his mouth. However, a different topic was said. Did anyone forget anything they wanted to give to him? Peter and Dyne shrugged their shoulders in a weird way. Reading the intention, Ninya shook his head. No one forgot. And I think it would be best to stop. Really? How should I put it, there were no cracks in his figure from behind, right. Peter and Dyne just managed to understand the conversation and wore bitter smiles. There were people with pasts that they did not want to touch among the adventurers. There was no need to stir up a nest of hornets. Lets stop. And he might have received some training? Peter. Think a bit more about other stuff. Other stuff right? While he might have received some training, I think that there are some obvious stuff we don;t know? CracksWhat about him being a villager with search skills like a ranger or thief? Ah, its possible but Scratching his face, Lukeluther let out an uncomprehending voice. There was something he was thinking about as the same ranger. Because Peter thought so, he paid more for the reward right? Well, he seems excellent, and if possible I want a good relationship with him. And so really. Should we investigate? If we use our connections we should be able to gain some information. -It would be best to stop. Ninya completely sliced apart Lukeluthers suggestion. He was about to tell them about the suspicions he felt, but he swallowed his words. There were many times Ninyas knowledge saved them. Everybody recognized that expression on Ninyas face. It implied that Ninya knew something that the group did not. Thats true-We should really stop. Ninyas muttering was barely audible but the weight of his warning settled heavily on the group, his faint trembling sent chills down the back of their spines. Momon was not heading to his inn. Entering an alley, he walked to the end and slipped into yet another alley, his surroundings getting darker and quieter with each turn. It was the slums. The slums was a maze of alleyways, a mess of bedraggled tenements and tumble down shacks pressed into the already narrow paths. The pathways, littered here and there with potholes and stagnant pools of water, were in a state of disrepair. One couldnt really call these hovels a proper home. They were merely wooden frames roughly put together. Some time ago, someone probably wrapped cloth around the frame and called it home. But at this moment, it was merely a clothless skeleton of one. In the midst of a smell that was like a dog kennel that was long overdue for a cleaning, Momon continued. The light was not strong. However, there were people that had campfires a distance away, but it was just enough to see. In the mostly dark and narrow street, Momon was not lost nor had any hesitation in his step. There was starlight in the plains, but being hidden by the occasional tall building, it did not reach the ground. Far behind, the distant din of the main street could still be heard in sharp contrast to the dead silence of the immediate surroundings. Momon walked wordlessly. On the nth time he turned, Momon had a disordered pace and he slowed down. That was as the alley was releasing a light. A red flickering light. That was not magic, but a normal campfire or a torch. The path curved into an alley, and Momon peaked inside. It was yet another narrow and filthy alley with low-rise buildings and a smell of rotten food in the air. A fire was set in a corner away from the path, its flickering light partially illuminating the area around it in a mix of darkness and light. A log was thrown into the fire, and sparks danced upwards. He could not see the figures in the surroundings. So. Peering at the surroundings, Momon coldly laughed. There were no figures of people. Yes, they did not enter his vision. But, there were signs. And Momons magic reacted. One, two, there were four in total It was like they were ambushing him. No, it was an ambush. Then, who was the one that thought it up? Momon had considered the possibility that his attackers were his employers, but dismissed that as he had not done anything to give his true identity away. There was too little information. An impulsive decision was bad. In conclusion, there as a need to leave someone alive to talk. Brows furrowing slightly as he gathered his thoughts, Momon paused for an instant. And almost immediately, he sauntered forward once more with an unhurried and casual pace. Continuing along the alley, Momon approached the fire. As he got very close, the figures hidden in the shadows started to move, a net spreading out as it descended on Momon. If one was caught by the net, one would certainly be unable to move. At the same time, men with clubs moved out from the shadows, as if springing forth from the flames. There were three of them. Basically throwing a casting net at him to stop his movements, and after mocking him, steal his belongings. Momon understood, and laughed. Momon had been worried about acting without sufficient information. But this turned out to be a very simple situation. At least one of them should be captured alive for interrogation. Piece of cake. The net spread out and over Momons body, trapping him inside. That was what should have happened, but it did not. The net slipped through Momons body and fell into a pile on the floor- Too bad. On top of the gauntlet, Momon held on to a ring he was wearing. Ring of Freedom. A ring that could negate all binding, paralyzing and any other movement obstructing effects. Ainz had been most worried about Momon being captured. He had given her this ring just in case. As such, the net had absolutely no effect on Momon. The three men were surprised at the fact that the net did not work. It was natural. A situation that was outside of their little common sense to think about was happening in front of them. The shock of seeing something totally unexpected stunned them, and they were no longer capable of continuing with their plan. In any case no matter what they did, it was game over for them. It could be said that the moment they had decided to attack Momon, it was all over. As Momon activated the spell, six missiles of light flew from his hands, dancing in the air. Two headed for the roof of the house from which the net had been dropped.There was a heavy thud of the missiles striking skulls, noise as the bodies fell, followed shortly by a dull splat. The remaining four split off and struck two shadows hidden deeper in the alley. With a dry snap, the two figures clutched their stomachs as they crumpled slowly onto the ground. Stunned by the suddenness of the attack, the sole survivor turned around and ran for his life. It seemed that he had finally understood his situation. Hah. Momon let out a sigh to the pitiful man. Running was useless, there was no way he was going to get away. Momon sighed at the silly waste of energy. <-Extend Magic C Charm Person> Momon released a strengthened magic at the man. And then he spoke. Wait, my friend. The feet of the man desperately escaping, came to a stop. And he looked back at Momon with a frightened look. Please wait, my friend. Momon repeated his call as he walked casually towards the man. The face that turned back to face Momon was one of ease, the ease of a man greeting a friend he had not seen for a long time. What, so it was you- Yes. The mans shoulders relaxed. Seeing that, Momon smiled and approached him casually. It might have been a smile of contempt or derision, but the man seemed not to notice. With a distance of having a friend that one trusts from the bottom of ones heart in front of him, the man stood. Momon walked casually towards the man. As he approached the charmed man, he walked past the two men that had been hiding in the shadows. They were sprawled on the ground, fresh blood pouring out of their mouths. Here and there you could see blood on their clothes too. At their sides, ugly clubs lay where they had fallen. It was obvious the pair had suffered extremely, their faces frozen in a rictus of pain. There was, however, no signs of movement. The illusion school spell could give a man the semblance of death but in this case, there was no sign that such a spell had been used. The spell showed no sign of life. In that case, the two men were truly dead. There was similarly no sign of life coming from the pair on the roof. The man moved closer and conveyed his dissatisfaction. Thats cruel, these guys all died. Well you attacked me first did you not? Well even so, killing everybody Facing the sky, the man continued mumbling his complaints. Well it cant be helped, hes not going to accept what just happened-Ill just have to work with his dissatisfaction intact. The spell has caused the charmed man to see Momon as his best friend. And as his friend, Momons words had a certain amount of effect on him. However, since this was only a low-level charm spell, it could not brain-wash him. Having seen Momon commit murder, as a friend, he would probably try to persuade Momon to give himself up to the authorities. In summary, the mans response was that of someone just finding out their friend killed somebody. Although there was a sense of guilt, that feeling was not particularly strong. Momon observed his surroundings and decided not to remain here for long. Plus the bodies need to be cleared. There will be patrols from the local law enforcers although this was the slums, leaving the bodies here will bound to attract unwanted attention While the current charm spell would last twice as long as its normal duration, it was not a permanent effect. He would need to clarify the reason behind the ambush while the charm spell was still active. It is dangerous here. Please follow me Friend. Ah, I know. The man followed Momon after responding to him. He kept chatting to Momon as they walked. But Momon ignored him mostly. The man did not mind no matter how cold Momons response was. This was due to the effects of the enchantment. Less than one minute later, they reached their destination, which was a rundown house. The house was quite big. However, it looks as if it had not been attended to for a long period. The layer of paint on the war had begun to fall off because of age. It was not be able to withstand the effects of weather. More than half the window sills had rotted away. Same thing could be said about the roof. The wooden structure had started to decay and remnants of the decayed wood spread all over the floor. Of course, there was no source of lighting in the house other than the moonlight that seeped in. None the less, it is still brighter than the alley. Momon entered through the large gaping hole in the wall. The interior of the house looked abandoned with weeds growing from the floor. Seeing that, Momon pondered. He would leave behind footprints if he stepped on it. The man behind walked into the house calmly, and left a trail of footprints behind. The rotted wooden flooring gave up on supporting Momons weight and crumbled. From the damaged roof top, a ray of starlight filtered in, illuminating Momon like a stage light. Momon closely observed the surroundings. The man following behind Momon entered cautiously. Hey hey, is this fine? No problem, friend. The place here is safe. Is it? Mah, if you say so. Then, next will be? Momon turned around. From the beginning, his magic has been activated to look for signs of life. There was. Other than the man, there were three people within the surrounding area. All three were inside the house. Momon used his heightened senses and was able to confirm the same number presences. Then, you are given one minute to immediately bring the three bodies back here. The shadows around Momon suddenly moved towards the direction he was pointing towards. This was not a metaphor. But two dimensional shadows that really moved. Eek! The man released an incoherent scream, like a small animal while looking at the shadows surrounding the place. Of course, no matter how he looked, he was not able to tell them apart. Then, since we have time. Lets begin my questioning. Huh, what? Simple. Why did you attacked me? Who ordered you to do so? If it was a request from someone, then the matter would be rather complicated. After hearing the mans answer, Momon let out a sigh of relief. No one did. We did it just for the money. Of course, if we knew it was you, we wouldnt do something like this. Trust me, I am someone who treats my friends gently. Hmph Momon already heard what he needed to hear. Momon let out a smile. He moved in a way that would not leave any tracks in the overgrown weeds, heading closer towards the man. The distance between them was so close till both of them felt each others breath. He took off his gauntlet and placed a finger on the mans chest before invoking his magic. The mans eyes dilated, and he clasped his mouth. Water came out from the corners of his mouth. was a magic that infused the lungs with water. It was a magic that progressed in a countdown. It was useless towards those that had the ability to breath underwater. There was a long delayed before it was able to cause the death of the target. In Yggdrasil, it was not a terrifying magic, as there were ways to counter it. Due to the attack, the mans enchantment was lifted. He was shocked by the magics effect and his fear started kicking in when he was unable to breath, and he started clutching his throat. At that moment, Momon spoke to him gently. Its pointless. You wont be able to spit out the water. You may try to swallow it but it will still accumulate in your lungs. The man turned and fled after understanding Momons words. Of course, Momon did not allow such an act. Momon casually slipped out a leg and tripped the man. He felt onto the wooden flooring of the rundown house with a loud crash. Momon placed his foot beneath the body of the man. With a quick motion, he flipped the man around. He then placed his foot on the mans stomach while increasing the pressure of his foot. Instinctively at some level, the man understood what was happening to himself. He tried to the push Momons foot aside, but it would not move. No matter how he twisted and writhed, it would not move an inch. As if he understood the extreme difference in their strength, the man clasped his hands in front of his chest with a pleading expression. Fear, appealing, pain. The mans expression continued to change. Momon silently watched as the man grabbed his foot with a panicked expression. The man pushed with desperate strength as his face turned bright red from being unable to breathe. He probably pushed harder than he had ever pushed. In times of great danger, people were capable of great feats of strength, like pushing aside pillars to escape from a burning building. But even strength born from desperation had its limits in front of Momons overwhelming strength. The mans body flapped uselessly as Momon looked expressionlessly at the mans crimson face. The corners of Momons mouth turned ever so slightly upward. Eventually, the mans eyeballs rolled upward and water poured from his mouth. His body flopped bonelessly to the ground unmoving. Humph With a slight snort, Momon lifted his foot from the corpse, his expression faintly bored like a child that had gotten sick of a toy. Momon turned towards the returning presence. Thank you for the good work As if setting down some luggage, with a casual movement of a single hand, three bodies tumbled forth. The presence was shrouded in darkness, its shape and figure indiscernible. However, Momons spell had reacted to it. Now, shadow demons, please show yourself Shadows without thickness expanded from the darkness. It was as if something two dimensional had gained a third dimension. Emaciated humanoid figures with bat wings attached to their backs, their fingers ending in sharp claws. The figures were pitch black, as if created from darkness itself. The only other colour were the eyes, a sickly glowing shade of yellow. The name Shadow Demon certainly suited them. [We would request that you show us your true form as well] ? [We would like to confirm that you are whom that our great lord has ordered us to serve] Well in that casetell me the name of your master first [Our masters name is Ains Ool Gown. The Supreme One] Understood Momons form started to twist and shift. The form that Momon settled into was no different from the one she normally took in Nazerick. Her clothing however, remained the same, making the chest stick out slightly. Will this do? [We cannot properly verify your identity. We repeat. Please show us your true form.] Alright, it cant be helped. Scratching her head lightly in embarrassment, Momon hesitated. She finally nodded with an expressionless face worthy of a noh mask and the outline of her face twisted and melted. The form that her face settled into, was quite simply, not human. Her head was like a pink egg, its bald top gleaming with nary a strand of hair growing. There were no protrusions at all at the spot where the nose was supposed to be. The area was as flat as a field. The areas belonging to the eyes and mouth were simply empty holes. Eyeballs, lips, tongue and teeth were totally non-existent. The face was akin to the drawing of a childs doodle using a black pen. There were changes to the body as well. The well endowed breasts shrunk like a deflating balloon that was pierced by a needle. She dropped the hemp sack on the ground, and the five beautiful fingers on her hands, were replaced by four weirdly long fingers. The fingers wiggled like stick insects and on one of the fingers was a ring. Doppelganger. That was Momons-Narberal Gammas true form. By raising the level of the race doppelganger, it was possible to gain one more form, but Narberals doppelganger level was stopped at one, and 57 levels were focused into her magic. Thus she could not change into anything besides her maid form, but it was possible to use illusion magic to changer her appearance. This was why she was suitable for infiltrating the town as an adventurer. There were none but two NPCs from the human or demi-human races in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. The maids were homunculi, and Narberal and the others, the maids with combat abilities were like that as well. A camouflaging beetle-like race, a predatory slime, a lycanthrope, dullahan, and an automaton. The sound was like wind passing through a tunnel. The strange voice was a mix of both a male and female tone. Have you confirmed it? [We have confirmed that you are Narberal Gamma that has orders from Ainz-sama. We will become your subordinates from here on out.] Narberal, without a word, changed her body. The repulsive figure of a doppelganger disappeared, and the one standing there was a beautiful woman. It was like the earlier figure was a complete lie. She picked up the sack that fell on the ground, and again placed it on her back. Reveal yourself, shadow demon. Resuming her usual tone of speaking, but within it was a feeling like an impending storm that was absent before. As if detecting the changes in her tone, from within the shadows, another two shadow demons joined the first and knelt in front of Narberal. Narberal moved towards the first shadow demon. Nee, why must I show my real figure? Lifting her leg, she kicked up the stomach of the shadow demon. If it was one of the members of the Axe of Cyclone, if it was done improperly, an impressive force would rupture their internal organs. Ripping sounds of kachi kachi were heard. The shadow demons body bent into a shape like the kanji for nine(), unable to withstand the pain, moans escaped its mouth. If it was for checking the ones born from the hands of the Supreme Ones, I can understand. But as my subordinates why must you see my real figure? The figure of this woman was made by the Supreme Ones for me and is special. Maintaining her poker face, Narberal delivered several more kicks. She was not slacking off. Narberal was a magic-type. As expected it would take a while to kill a about level 30 shadow demon with pure physical ability. Was that understood, or was that not understood? Once again, she kicked. The other shadow demons made no indication of stopping her. Jet black fluid escaped the mouth of the shadow demon and its body started to convulse non-stop. Only then, did Narberal stop kicking. -Fu~. I believe that this is the words of Ainz-sama, and since you are the reinforcements from Ainz-sama I wont kill you. She lightly wiped off the sweat that accumulated on her brow. Now, dispose of the bodies and trash. There should be a place with zombies and skeletons we control- The order was directed towards the remaining one that was spared. At this moment, Narberal was staring a specific spot on the wall. A place beyond the point of the wall surfaced in her mind and she closed her mouth. -She began to think. Although it was beneficial to have an increased number of minions, however there were cons as well. Her master sent minions from the servants serving him. This might cause some discomfort among the servants. This was as if saying that her strength was insufficient. An action that would cause Ainz to frown will not be good. -There were none, so dispose of them. [Understood] A different shadow demon from the one who was scolded lowered his head deeply. Afterwards, I learned several things from the adventurers party so watch their movement. If you observe strong adventurers you should learn useful information. [Hah] The information obtained by joining a low level adventurers party was minimal. The information obtained mainly pertained to basic knowledge. Escape if you are discovered when monitoring them. You are allowed to kill them, but you are strictly forbidden from massacring every single one to the point of stopping the flow of information. This will be all, begin your operation. Letting her gaze leave the bowing shadow demon, Narberal looked up. Even further above the barely remaining scaffold, the stars were sparkling. <-Fly> Narberals body flew into the air. Completely negating gravity, it was like a balloon that floated upwards. After the invoked magic completely wrapped around Narberals body, an invisible barrier was formed around her. Passing through the damaged roof, an invisible Narberal flew towards the sky. Before exiting the damaged house, she used magic to confirm that there were no observers nearby. She had climbed about 300 metres. The stars above her sparkled, and from there, she saw the countless lights illuminating the streets. Hah. Alone, and surrounded by fresh air, Narberal breathed deeply several times. The job that was given to Narberal, was something worse than she had thought. Jobs to kill or to break were fun, but to her, smiling at lower existences was extremely tiring. However, if she did her job well, she understood that Ainz would enjoy it so she had to do her best. Ah. Hah, I want to kill them. Just like responding to the numbness of her shoulders, she stretched her neck. Narberal eliminated those thoughts from her mind. There will be chances in the future. For now, she had to endure. Hah. Sighing one last time, the effects of the flight ended, and she began to descend. A rumbling could be heard from the rushing of the air. Her sidetail and clothes fluttered in the wind. There was a need to look for a different job tomorrow. Before that she had to inform the shadow demons looking for strong adventurers of various things. The things she had to do were like a mountain. I have to do my best- CH 24 at the heck is this food! A shrill and hysterical voice was heard, followed by the sound of crashing utensils in the hall. The eyes of the several people in the dining hall faced the woman that was making a scene. The face of that girl, to be described by using the word beautiful would be an understatement. Her looks rivaled that of the Kingdoms beloved royalty, whom the people called the [Golden Princess]. Although her face was twisted with fury, the appearance remained beautiful. The lady was showing her displeasure towards the dishes displayed in front of her. She flipped her long hair, and annoyingly stroked the ribbon tying her hair. Although her cuteness was enhanced by the slightly droopy eyes, her displeasure was obvious at a glance. The table was fully occupied by dishes of food. Fresh bread from the oven were lined up nicely on the bread basket. The smell of well-seasoned meat stimulated the appetite. A salad was made from fresh vegetables that retained its crunchy texture. While the salad dressing on top emitted a sweet and sour smell. Fortress City E-Rantels most luxurious inn, The Golden Pavilion, where the cooking was made by ingredients enchanted by the magic . The dishes could only be tasted by royalty and rich merchants. Anyone would be satisfied by it, except for the girl who was highly displeased. While most people were shocked, many were also curious about the dishes that she ate usually. It is not delicious at all! Hearing this voice, anyone would have a shocked appearance. Only the butler standing behind her did not display any emotions. Hearing such words in a shop that served the most luxurious dishes, made from the highest class cooks. Several were shaking their heads left and right as if doubting what they heard. Ah, I do not want to stay in this town any longer, immediately prepare for us to leave! However, ojou-sama. It is already ni- Keep quiet! I have said that we are to leave, so we will leave! Understood. Hmph! Get to work Sebas! The girl threw the fork from her hand which let out a soft clink. She stood up from her table, while maintaining her displeasure. She left the dining hall in footsteps that hinted her anger had not fully subsided. Quiet returned to the dining hall just like the calm after the storm. I deeply apologise, everyone. He returned the chair that fell after the lady stood up, back to its original position. The butler slowly bowed his head to everyone in the dining hall. The well mannered apology attracted many sympathetic looks. Dear proprietor. Yes. I truly apologise for ojou-samas behaviour. And so as an apology, I would like to pay for the meals of everyone here in this dining hall. Hearing this, several people were not able to suppress their smiles. People would spend quite a sum to dine in this top class inn. To have their meals paid, many chose to forgive the racket earlier. On the other hand, the proprietor was not surprised at all. He was used to the same scene unfolding daily since the arrival of this lady and butler pair. Sebas-san is in quite a pinch. A middle-age man in the middle of his meal, spoke to Sebas. As a response, Sebas could only give a brief smile. Then, Sebass sight moved towards a corner of the dining hall, where a man was wolfing down his food. Noticing the gaze, the man with a poor appearance stood up and walked quickly towards Sebas. Comparing the man and the patrons of this establishment, his appearance did not match the atmosphere. Firstly, his looks did not give the impression that he was someone that could be trusted. He was like an oddity that stood out in this environment. The only saving grace was that his uniform matched the clothing of the other patrons. However, he gave out the air of a clown wearing a well made suit. Mr Sebas. What is it, Zack-san? The man known as Zack spoke with a false sense of servitude. Hearing this, several other patrons could not help but frown. The speaker was unmistakably trying to curry favor. However, Sebas expression did not change. While I have been hired, wouldnt it be good to rethink leaving now? It is because it is difficult to control the carriage at night? Well, theres that, and I cant make preparations as well. He scratched his head. It was washed cleanly, but something seemed to fly into the surroundings. Did the people on which it landed on realise it, or did they not? The scratching speed gradually increased. I see. However, ojou-samas words take precedence, and I do not believe that she will take an interest in my suggestion of leaving in the morning. Sebas steel will could be seen to have a chink in it, and he showed a strong smile. And so, I truly apologise, but we have to make our departure. However, yup. Zacks eyes moved left and right, unable to think of what to say next. His face began to twist with frustration. Of course, it is not immediately. Time is necessary for some level of preparations, and I believe you need it as well? Sebas ignored the cunning gleam in Zacks eyes. The seedy-looking mans resistance appeared to be merely a front. A front to cover the fact that the departure fitted neatly into his plans. Then when should we leave? That is true. Shall we place it roughly in two hours time? Anymore and the town would be hidden in darkness. I believe that is our limit. Once again, the mans eyes were hinting his terrible thoughts about his scheme. Sebas tried hard to ignore it. After using his tongue to lick his lips, Zack once again opened his mouth. Hehe, then there might be no problem. That is fine. Then shall we begin the preparations? Hehe, understood. I will immediately prepare, so please wait a bit. After seeing Zack leave the spot, Sebas performed a brief gesture as if to discard the air surrounding his skin. This was because he felt the lingering sticky sensation from a filthy presence. While keeping his unchanging smile on his face, he repressed the desire to sigh. Honestly, he could not like lower existences. The type of people like the Guardians Demiurge and Shalltear, could enjoy turning such people into toys, but Sebas desired no such thing. Although he disapproved of this particular hobby of Demiurge, he did not particularly pick on it to preserve Nazaricks unity. Anything that did not belonged to Nazarick was a lesser being. That was the consensus of those that dwelled there. Sebas had his own opinion on this matter but seeing a wretched creature like Zack, he could not help but agree with that way of thinking. Of course, it would be foolish to generalise everything. Furthermore, there were no interactions that were able to get Sebas to develop a sense of respect so far. Really really. Sebas used one of his hand to stroke his neatly trimmed goatee. His thoughts moved on to the next event that was to come. The plan was proceeding well. Still, there was a need to confirm the progress. Thats quite the pinch. When Sebas was in his thoughts, a single well dressed man talked to him. His age was estimated to be around the late forties. His beard was trimmed neatly. His hair remained black although there were a few strands of white hair mixed in. His belly bore unmistakable the cumulative signs of age and prosperity. His polite manners, and luxurious clothes gave the impression that he was a noble. This is Bardo-sama. Sebas lowered his head slightly. The man-Bardo quickly stopped him. Ah, no no. There is no need to be that humble. Bardo Louvre. He was the merchant that controlled most of the food trade in this particular region. In this walled city that served as a rallying point during times of war, he was someone that held a strong influence among all the numerous food traders within the city. When the number of soldiers reached ten of thousands, a large amount of time must be spent on replenishing the food supply of the soldiers and also the complicated bureaucratic procedures. Thus, hence it was a simple strategy for the Kingdoms soldiers to bring minimal supplies during their marches as they were able to replenish their food when they reached the city. Henceforth unlike the other regions in the Kingdom, food and weapons merchants held considerable influence here. For someone like this, it was unlikely that he started the conversation for the reason of being in the same restaurant. In this highly unusual circumstance, it was likely that there was a reason to it. Sebas thought that such an interaction did not stem from that persons altruistic belief, since they never met before, but instead from their piqued interest towards an unknown rich traveler. Another reason for this could be the attractiveness of the lady under his care. Sebas-san, that is not good. That is? For the first time, Sebas changed his expression to a smile. He replied calmly with a tone that understood the meaning that was conveyed. That person is not someone that one can trust. Why did Sebas-san hire someone like him? I cannot understand. Sebas brain worked at fast speeds. He was trying to find the most suitable answer. There was no way he could say the reason for hiring him. However, if he said that he did not know why, he would look bad in Bardos eyes and his evaluation of Sebas would drop. While it was confirmed that they were leaving this city, he wanted to avoid such a thing if possible. He might have some use in the future. That may be so. However, there were no others selling himself like he was. His evaluation may be devalued to many people, but ojou-sama evaluated him and liked his earnest personality. The merchant smiled bitterly. His evaluation of her probably dropped even further. Well, he came here because of personal concern regarding the situation, a sense of helplessness developed on the merchants side. This may be disrespectful and overstepping my bounds, but would it not be best to remonstrate your master? It may be as you say. However, when I think of my gratitude to my master I believe that loyalty is important The merchant mumbled, and prevaricated his previous words. If so then I can lend you some trustworthy people from my side? We cannot accept that. Behind those gentle words was a strong will of rejection. As if understanding the will behind those words. Bardo put on another suggestion from a different angle. Really? But I think that its better to have recognised bodyguards. Its quite a distance from the capital. And the public safety is nowhere near good. However. I can also give you some guards with a certain level of trust? The administration of highway patrols fell under the jurisdiction of the nobles, who controlled the land wherever the highway passed through. They had the right to collect road tax on those highways under their control. In reality, they were in it for the money only, as security in many stretches of those roads remained lax. And so there were often cases of mercenaries becoming bandits or thieves, attacking travellers on the highway. To solve this problem, the Golden Princess proposed to set up highway patrols at the lands directly under the Kings control. However, their numbers were too few and yielded little results. This was mainly due to the interference of those nobles who feared that their interest might be severely affected. There were no lack of guards that could be hired in the cities. Only a small number were genuine adventurers while a large portion were bandits masquerading as bodyguards, which led to the occurrence of bodyguards turning on their employers. These incidences were not uncommon. Hence many travelling merchants hired adventurers or trustable mercenaries to serve as their guards. Among these merchants like Bardo, who held significant influence, would know experienced and reliable mercenary groups. Unfortunately, his goodwill had to be turned down. Possibly. However, ojou-sama does not like to be surrounded by people. I cannot do anything that would gain her displeasure. Really? Bardos face frowned with concern. The look of worry on his face was akin to the expression of an adult that was unable to handle the tantrum of a child anymore. I apologise for rejecting your kind offer. Please dont mind. To tell you the true, I want to buy favour. Well, if I cant go that far, I want to at least sell my face. Bardo laughed cheerily. Sebas responded with a smile. No, I will definitely convey your kindness to my master. A weak sparkle appeared in Bardos pupils. But was hidden immediately, and normal people would not be able to detect the minute changes. However, it was more than enough for Sebas. - Then, I apologise, but ojou-sama is waiting, and so I will make my move. Aiming for the moment when Bardo opened his mouth, Sebas moved first. The empty Bardo looked at Sebas face like he was investigating him, he opened his mouth that was mixed with a sigh. -Hmph. Then theres no helping it. Sebas-san, if you come to this town again, come meet me. Ill welcome you. Yes. Then Im looking forward to you at that time. Knocking several times, Sebas entered the room bowing his head and saying excuse me. Sebas-sama. Meeting Sebas who had closed the door and entered, was a woman with her head deeply bowed. If there were people from the dining room here, they would be be wonderstruck. The woman who was bowing and welcoming him was the woman making a ruckus. An expression that would make one think if the earlier hysteric display was a lie. And that behaviour that would be suitable for meeting ones superior. However, the strange thing was that one eye-Her left eye was closed. When she was in the dining hall, it was not closed at all. Hmph. There is no need to lower your head, it was a result of work after all. Sebas looked at the extravagant and wide room. The best rooms of this inn were separated into three, this room was made for bodyguards and was made with simple materials. Naturally, it was a room for large nobles to stay in. It was a room that normal people would not see and was extravagantly made. In the corners of the room were several luggages that were already lined up, and waiting for their departure. Sebas did not do it, and so the one who collected it could only be one person. Even though I was about to do it. What are you saying. Letting Sebas-sama work anymore than this. The woman who raised her head-Solution Epsilon tilted her head. Is that so? Although, I have become your butler. Sebas face warped greatly. On Sebas wrinkled old man face, a childish smile could be seen. The fact that the smile until now, compared with this, was a smile of arrogance could be understood. Accepting the smile Sebas gave from the bottom of his heart, Solution broke the expression of a troubled smile she had from the start. That is true. Sebas-sama is my butler. However, I am Sebas-samas subordinate. That is also true. Now, your job is over. As after this is my job, please rest here. Yes. Thank you very much. Now, I will also convey it to Shalltear-sama. Sebas lifted up the largest of the assembled luggage lightly. By the way, is he working well? Yes. He really is working quite well. Solution pushed down onto her closed eyelids. What is the situation now? Yes-He is meeting a man with a filthy appearance. That is excellent. Will you be hearing what they are saying? No, there is no need. I will be transporting the luggage. Please listen in my place. Ah, it will be sufficient for you to tell me the important points later. Understood. Yes yes. Can you contact Narberal? Sebas spoke to the surprised Solution in an admonishing tone. While it is an undercover operation, it should be difficult to converse, but with your reconnaisse magic I believe there will be no problem to collect information. Na-chan-My apologies. Solutions cheeks reddened slightly and she hid her mouth with her hands. It is fine to not mind. I do not mind if you call her what you usually call her. Yes. Eh, just that Na-chan is carrying out Ainz-samas orders. And so I do not want to do something like distract her Is that so? Within the 41 Supreme Beings, Nishikienrai-sama who made Na-chan has been in hiding for a long time. And so I believe her loyalty is also towards Ainz-sama. And since she received a direct order from Ainz-sama Sebas nodded. That was truly amazing. However, the figure of Narberal as an existence of Nazarick was extremely proper, when Sebas himself was ordered he did not make any expression but he felt the same joy and pressure. What about Solution? You do not seem to be feeling the same pressure that Narberal is feeling. I am Sebas-samas support and I am excited. Of course, I will do my best to carry out Ainz-samas orders. Solution spoke with a clear and strong will. The 41 Supreme BeingsDid they go into hiding? The existences known as gods in Nazarick, the existences that controlled everything in Nazarick. The 41 Supreme Beings. There were currently none but one, but the remaining person-Ainz received a loyalty of the same standard as all 41 of them, it was already a regime of worship and admiration. Sebas-sama-They are people who will one day return. That is true. I have made a mistake. Suddenly, Solutions face warped slightly. -Anyway Sebas-sama, I will change the subject. A killing intent that seemed it would freeze even the atmosphere could be felt. That sort of stiff voice leaked out of Solutions mouth. What is it, Solution? Once you are finished with that man would it be possible for me to handle him? Sebas placed his empty hand on his beard, and pondered while touching it. -That is true. If Shalltear-sama does not mind, I do not mind if you do as you like. In a comforting manner, Sebas spoke to Solution whose eyebrows knitted together in disappointment. It will be fine. If it is at the level of one person. Really, understood. Please tell that to Shalltear-sama. Solution had a satisfied smile on her face. Her earlier expression was nowhere to be seen. It was a smile that was bound to enchant anyone that saw it. Understood. By the way, what did you say? I am extremely looking forward to it. And so at least I will enjoy it. Solutions smile became even stronger. Looking forward to what would happen later, a childish innocence could be found. CH 25 Sebas descended the steps. He had to stuff the luggage he was carrying into the carriage parked on the street. Sebas looked down at the huge piece of luggage he was carrying with both hands. It appeared to be 20 maybe 30 kilogrammes. Sebas could have lifted that weight easily with just his little finger but one never knew who was watching. His unnaturally sharp senses did not detect any signs of detection magic but Sebas knew that his senses could be fooled. Being wary of prying eyes, he pretended to be encumbered by the luggage like any ordinary human would be and walked quietly through the inn. As he quietly walked- Sebas walked quietly through the 9th floor of the Dungeons of Nazerick. Behind him followed his direct subordinates, the battle maids Naberal Gamma and Solution Epsilon. The wide passage of the Dungeon was clean and beautiful and very well kept. Here and there along the path, the elite soldiers of Cocytus stood guard. These were the bodyguards known as . With forms resembling horned beetles, the Guardian Knights wore their uniform crimson surcoat and held in each appendage, a crimson spear that gave off a pulsating aura. In addition, in place of armor, each knight possessed an incredibly tough exoskeleton. These were the sturdy soldiers that patrolled the level with vigilance and in perfect formation. Sebas admired the neat formations of the guards from the corner of his eyes as he twisted and turned along the countless passageways of the dungeon until he reached his masters quarters. On either side of the door, two anthropomorphic hercules beetles stood at attention. They were nearly two metres tall and possessed solidly built bodies. Each beetle wore a loose fitting surcoat of platinum. These were the . Even though the Knights levels were only in their 70s, their defensive capabilities were unparalleled. Taking into account their endurance, magic resistance and weapons-damage resistance, even level 100 players would find these knights troublesome. The Royal Knights held a gigantic glaive in each appendage with a beautifully embellished long sword the size of a great sword hanging from their waists. Each glaive gave off a platinum aura of high class enchantments. These guards stood as still and silent as a rock. As beetles, they possessed compound eyes and had a wider field of vision than humans. They probably tracked Sebas every movement. And in fact, Sebas could feel the guards questioning eyes on him. He could tell they were uncomfortable. Of course, a good part of their discomfort stood from being aware of a potential intruder, but there was also an element of discomfort stemming from having to treat Sebas specifically as a potential intruder. Such was the high position that Sebas held as the Land Steward of Nazarick. Sebas was the civilian equivalent of the highest military leader leader in Nazarick. Even highly ranked subordinates of Cocytus felt uncomfortable having to challenge him. Sebas accepted the guards challenge as a matter of course. Anybody who acted suspiciously would be attacked no matter who that person might be. Even if that person is Sebas. Sebas acknowledged the guards right and duty to challenge him. Sebas stood before the pair with a faint smile. Then he straightened and knocked on the intricately decorated door three times. Moments later, the door opened slowly and a maid appeared. It wasnt one of Sebas battle maids, but a homunculus-a maid without combat abilities. I wish to have an audience with Ainz-sama. I understand. Please wait for a moment The maid closed the door in a slow respectful silence, her presence fading as she moved away from the door. The maid had gone to inform the owner of the room of his request. Slowly, of course. For the owner of the room is the Supreme Master, the person with the highest authority in Nazarick. One should certainly be expected to wait. After another few moments of waiting, the door opened once more and the same maid appeared. An audience is possible, please come this way The maid stepped away from the door and allowed to Sebas to enter. Please excuse us. The trio bowed their heads before entering the room. The scene in the room was one which he was familiar with. All rooms of the supreme 41 shared identical layouts. Even their leaders room was unchanged. Sebas stepped into the room and onto a carpeted flooring so thick and soft he could swear that he sank slightly into the carpet with every step. On the right side of the room was a king-sized canopied bed with a closet door next to it. On the left, a gigantic ironwood executive desk dominated that side of the room. On one side of the wall a bookshelf that reached to the ceiling was packed with books. In the centre of the room was a circular table with a few books from the bookshelf stacked neatly one on top of the other. The room was setup in a such a way that depending on how one viewed the room, one could say that it was a simply furnished room or crammed with treasures. However, each and every furnishing was a treasure in of itself of peerless value. Each work of art was protected with preservative magic to prevent deterioration. And of course, works of art gain value with time, so one could say that the value of the items in the room was even higher than the face value. Sebas was unable to see Ainz from where he was standing. None the less, Sebas was still aware Ainzs location in the room. In the middle of the room, there were two maids standing, one to the left and the other to the right side of a circular table. The maid whom welcomed them at the entrance, stood with an elegant posture. In other words, within the room, there were only three maids. From his current position, Sebas deduced that Ainzs would be sitting on the chair, flanked by two of the maids. His figure was hidden behind a pile of books. None the less, a puzzling thought came into Sebass mind- -Was the number of maids too little? This was Sebas thought. The place belonged to the supreme beings, hence it was required that they maintained a proper level of cleanliness that befit its status. To have only three maids present in the room of the Supreme of the Underground Tomb of Nazarick, was highly inappropriate. It seems that there is a need to discuss this matter further with the head maid. Sebas kept a reminder in his heart. -Good, you all have arrived. The pile of books moved slightly. Ainz figure was discernible among it. Sebas and the rest put a step forward on the carpet and bowed towards Ainz. At the same time, his gaze was directed towards the ceiling. There were several presences detected on the ceiling- Although his gaze was directed there, he was not able to determine the exact identity of those mysterious beings. He was slightly disturbed by their presences. This might have been the work of magic or special skills similar to that of . Sebas did not have the ability to see through invisibility. But he sense of detection was exceptional. He sensed a total of seven figures with no hostile intentions, but instead were observing the situation here carefully. To be able to enter this room, their level must be considerably high. Dont mind them, Sebas. Ainz spoke to Sebas who was observing the ceiling with his hawk like gaze. Above the ceiling are Cocytuss underlings, placed there to be on alert for potentials assassins, the Eight Legged Assassins? I believe. Although their presence is slightly distracting, you do not have to pay them much heedBut still, I still think that there is no need to place 15 of them here, which equal to half the population of his underlings. Their presence is a bit restrictive. To Ainz who had the ability to see through invisibility, it was depressing to see the numerous presence of those posted here appearing and disappearing at will, to the point that he had to speak sublimely. He resigned to tolerate it as their presence were for his own safety. The master was having a hard time. Sebas murmured to himself, then redirected his focus from the ceiling towards Ainz who was sitting at the round table. I have kept you waiting, Ainz-sama. No, dont mind it, have a seat. Ainz gestured briefly, for the three of them to take a seat. The action was not deliberate but more of an subconscious gesture, but it caused Sebas and the rest to developed a sense of worry. Narberal and the others tried hard to hide their stunned expression while suppressing scream that tried to escape their mouths. Undoubtedly, there were several chairs beside the table, and there were no indications that those spot were exclusive to the masters. To them, sitting in equal position to their master was something that was not allowed. However, obeying the masters order was absolute. Sebas himself was unsure of what to do next. Seeing the strange action of the three, Ainzs expression stiffened. If its like this, it shouldnt be a problem over there. Ainz raised himself while silently berated his own error. The maids that were stationed here followed from behind. They were headed towards the heavy set of office desk. As Ainz sat on the soft leather chair, a sound was heard. Now, come. Yes With Sebas leading Narberal and Solution, they assembled in front of the desk in a triangle. I thought to inform you of the details of the order I gave you in the throne room- Ainz looked at their three faces, confirming that they had nothing to say, continued. Firstly is Narberal. You will infiltrate the town as an adventurer. As for the reason why I selected you for your illusion magic, is because I do not want you to stand out. I would like you to stealthily gather information. Firstly I will explain why I want you to collect information related to adventurers. Yes! I understand that the current Kingdoms Warrior Captain war potential is not high. However, there is a chance that there is a person that holds high abilities but is not affiliated with the Kingdom. And the highest possibility of that is found within the adventurers. While it was unclear how the system of adventurers worked, if one infiltrated lots of information could be gained. At worst one could gain an understanding of the abilities of the general adventurer. Next is the reason why I want you to not stand out. Ainz stared at Narberals face while continuing. We know too little about the Adventurers Guild, about its combat effectiveness, its organization. If the guild becomes aware of our spying activities or capture our spy, they may use that as a bargaining chip during negotiations in the event we come to hostilities. In addition, we do not know how close a relationship the guild has with the Kingdom. And this simple matter. With a strange magic caster known as Ainz appearing nearby, and a curious adventurer arriving, would it not be strange of people to see a relationship? If so then there is a chance we would be suspected. Ive said this before countless times and Ill say it again. At this point of time we have no clear knowledge of our opponents power. As such, without a good reason, we must not become involved with the Kingdoms affairs. Is that clear? Yes! Narberal Gamma will carry out her mission even if it costs her life! Ah, theres no need to get so dramatic Ignoring Naberals blushing face, Ainz gestured at Sebas with a sweep of his hand. Having read his masters intentions, Sebas reassured the maid with a tilt of his chin. Thats right Naberal. Nothing good will come out of such dramatic gestures. Dont talk about things which are impossible. If you carry out the mission with a cool-head, there will be no problems. I understand! Already unsettled by the importance of the mission entrusted to her, Ains and Sebass words caused Narberals shoulders to stiffen with tension. Seeing his plan to calm Naberal backfire caused Ainz to become a little flustered himself. Relax. It will be ok Narberal. You can do it Ains stood up slowly and rounded the desk to stand in front Naberal, gently placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. I have faith in you. You are the creation of my friend Nishikienrai. As a half golem, he had incredible strength. Among the 41, the damage caused by a single sweep of his great sword was without peer- For a moment, Ainzs gaze drifted off into the distance, lost in the fond memories of an old comrade, his mind seeing what no others can see. Then he turned towards Naberal, his eyes fixed onto hers with burning intensity. -If I cannot trust his creation, then who can I trust? Well, avoid using magic, dont do anything to stand out and youll be fine. You can do it. Nodding his head, Ains chuckled reassuringly. Naberals gaze steadied, reflecting the strength of her masters faith in her. Without fail. I will live up to Ains-samas expectations! Ill depend on you Naberal. One last thing, we have no information on the kind of powers the adventurers possess. It is possible that someone could be strong enough to see past the illusion. In that event, make something up to obscure your true identity as an agent of Nazerick. If necessary, you are authorized to use some of your power. Do as you see fit. What should I do if my true form becomes exposed? Hmm? Right, you are a Doppelganger are you not? Yes It could be troublesome if they get that far. In that event, you have permission to retreat. If things get difficult, retreat. Its better to be safe than be sorry. However, if you feel you can handle the situation properly, use your judgement. Understood Alright. Now Sebas, tell me why you have brought Solution along. Ains walked away from Naberal and returned to his seat. He leant back into his chair. Narberal will investigate their individual combat capabilities. Sebas, your task will be collecting information from the matters we discussed about earlier, all the weapons of a country, and their related information. The strength of man as a living being is not high, but this is compensated by the relevant techniques they possessed. In this world, there are multiple races existing, henceforth, it would not be surprising that different countries have their unique techniques. The difference in their techniques and ours, that is what I would like to find out. Mans body was fragile, but still possessed weapons which were much more terrifying than other creatures, that was man-made tools. Although their core strength revolves around magic. Weapons with strength that rivaled nuclear weapons, or missiles that can penetrate underground, weapons like this cannot be missed out. When it comes to scientific knowledge, it would be easy to estimate their combat abilities. Whereas, magic contained many unfamiliar aspects to Ainz, and he had to pay more attention to it. In contrast, a completely different idea popped out in Ainzs head, which was the conclusion he obtained after meeting the Warrior-Captain in Carne Village. Nonetheless, to maintain the guilds undefeated status, it was vital to do things step by step, and tread carefully as if on thin ice. What is their level of scientific and magical knowledge? Where is the limit of their strength? Prioritise the usage of information gathering skills. Act and respond accordingly to the different scenarios. I see, understood If such why is she summoned along with me? Ainz nodded. His unrestricted gaze moved towards inspecting Solution. As if confirming his thoughts were not wrong, he nodded a few times. Solution will masquerade as a rich merchants daughter. Sebas, you will act as her butler. This is the plan. Solution displayed a puzzled expression, to this Ainz gave out an apologetic laugh. If Sebas is alone, it will be weird for him to masquerade as a villager, not to mention, as an adventurer too. These disguises will not work. Hence, being the butler is the most suited choice. As Ainz spoke, he observed the changes in expression of both Sebas and Solution. Solution shall infiltrate the royal capital as a rich merchants daughter. As the young lady, you will not invite any suspicion if you acted as a tad too generous with the money. The best disguise is that of a noble, but it is unlikely to work. Use the disguise well, your work will be using money to obtain the necessary information. It will not be a problem to gather some attention. Ill look forward to your performance in the future. Shall we head directly to the capital? No, there is another task waiting before this. Ainz shifted his gaze and placed crossed his hands on the table. Solution will act as a spoiled young lady, to attempt to reel in some prey, hook, line and sinker. What would the prey be? Prey that will not be missed, especially those that possess knowledge about the world and military affairs. In other words, bandits. There will not be a lack of such people near the fortress city. During the Empires war, only the knights were professional soldiers. The Kingdom hired a large number of mercenaries to fight against the Empire. Once they disband, most would revert back to being bandits. In reality, the area around the border fortress-city El-Rantel was not what you could call safe. More than half of the merchants that travel the roads take some kind of security precaution. Incidentally, the reason why the villages around E-Rantel were never attacked was because food was plentiful in the region. Most of the bandits in the area were looking for money not food and thus ignored the villages. Food wasnt worth much especially once you split it up. In addition, the villages around El-Rantel were important food suppliers to the city. If one was unlucky, an attack on the villages might provoke the formation of an anti-bandit force lead by the local merchants. In addition, many of the mercenaries guarding the villages may have themselves been bandits. In order to avoid a fight among former comrades, you could say that there was an unwritten understanding to avoid the villages. And of course, even in the Kingdom, slavery as an institution never really existed. So raiding a village for slaves was not profitable as one could not resell the slaves around the Kingdom. Bandits? Yes, they must surely have some information on the military situation in the area. And maybe some information on E-Rantels underworld of organized crime. Either types of information would be good. Whats more important is that the disappearance of some bandits would not provoke a hostile response from the Kingdom. Surely nobody in the Kingdom would be curious enough to investigate the reason behind the disappearance of bandits? In that case would it not be better to look for information outside the city? The bandits would come running to you if you acted like a rich fool on the streets I see Having accepted the explanation, Sebass brows furrowed as he considered the situation. Even if one was talking about bandits, Sebas didnt like randomly attacking people. In that case, they should watch the streets to hunt bandits. There was a high possibility that some kind of intelligence network was present. Act as bait by playing the fool and wait for the network to bite was what Ains was basically saying. Now what should be done then? Ill leave that up to you. Now, Ill give you some healing potions. Well also have to think about preparations to handle diseases and poisons. Then precautionary measures against binding effects and psychic attacks. Then other little details- The memories poured out, as he returned to his current thoughts, he had already arrived at the inns entrance. Sebas let out a wry smile, before pushing the door open while carrying the luggage. The reddish evening sky began to dim. If it gots darker, the bright magical light installed around the compound of the inn will light up. Hence, it will not be an issue even to walk around at night. Sebas was heading towards the stables that was within the confines of the inn. His destination was a horse drawn carriage. He stopped near the carriage-Or the coach as it was called as a magnificently crafted carriage. Sounds of clothing rubbing on each other was heard from the carriage. Sebass sensitive hearing caught the stirring sound of a viscous fluid, mixed with feminine passionated breathing and moaning. The sound was able to escaped the layers of wooden and metal plates. Sebas let out a single breath of sigh. He took several loud deliberate steps forward as if to announce his presence. As he neared the door, he tapped a few times on the door gently but in a crisp and clear fashion, before announcing his presence. Shalltear-sama, please conduct yourself with dignity while outside your quarters. The sound of tongue clicking was heard, the figure was slowly readjusting her dishevelled robes. A unknown amount of time passed, it was unsure whether such a duration could be considered long or short to average females. The door then slowly opened, revealing a stunning figure. The skin was white as wax and looked bloodless, the wet deep red irises showed lustful expression. A pair of fangs were part revealed from the side red moist lips. Their white ceremonial gowns was of a brave design, that showcased their well endowed breast. Those two were Shalltears subordinate vampires. Both of them radiated a unique stink as they stepped out. Following them at the back, was the figure of a . The light from the magical illumination was reflected by the silvery hair. Wearing a pitch black blouse with matching cardigan shawl and long sleeve glove of the same color. Almost no skin was shown at all. About 14 years of age, the figure possessed a perfect blend of innocent and mature-like attractiveness. As if this was the crystallization of the most beautiful being in existence. In front of such a beauty, the brightness of the precious stone that decorated her fingers and chest paled in comparison. Thou art late. A pair of slender beautiful eyes looked upon Sebas. As if intentional, the lips parted, a bright red tongue came out from the honey jar like mouth. The tongue moved like leeches across the lip. It was a figure possessing a sensual beauty that did not match her age, one of the guardians of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, Shalltear Bloodfallen. CH 26 Carriage Translators: fba90130 and Henet Editor: Frostfire10 Such a distasteful existence. Those were the thoughts of Zack as he jogged through the alleyways. Life was meaningless. Within the Kingdoms villages, the residents lived a life that was far from being called happiness. They worked hard, farming their lands, but the fruits of their labor would then be taken away by their master. If 60% were collected, they would still manage. They could still survive on the remaining 40% although they may starve, but they will find a way to survive. The problem came when up to 80% of the crops were taken. To survive on 40% of the crops was the lower limit, and it was not an easy life. Needless to say, to survive just on 20% would be impossible. The outcome would be harsh. One day, Zack returned home after working at the fields. His sister, who made his weariness disappear had gone missing. Back then, he was still young, he did not understand what happened. His cute little sister was gone and his parents did not even lift a finger. Now he understood what had transpired, she was sold. Although the Golden Princess had prohibited it, back then the buying and selling of slaves were common. Hence during the times when he went whoring, every time he passed by them, he would look for her. It would be unlikely that he could find her again, but he did not stop. Besides living in harsh and poor conditions, he was further burdened by the conscription. To counter the Empires consistent military campaign, the Kingdom gathered all the villages able bodied young men and ordered them to head towards the battlefield. Losing one month worth of labour strength from the young men, drastically altered fortunes of the village. However, there are also those who viewed this development in a positive way. A drop in the number of people meant that individual household food consumption would be reduced. There were also those who led a good life after becoming soldiers. In the fight for their lives, there were those who were rewarded for their outstanding performance. No, some had achieved similar results but were not rewarded. Only those who were selected could receive the accolades. After he returned to the village, due to the stalled work from the lack of hands, the yearly harvest plummeted despairingly. Zack was drafted twice. During his third tour, The battle ended as usual, once again Zack survived due to his luck. He stopped during his journey back to the village. A sudden thought came to him as he looked at the weapon on his hand. Instead of going back to the village, why should he not start a new life. However, as a simple Villager with only the bare minimum of military training, Zack did not have much of a future in front of him. Even his weapons and armor were temporarily loaned to him by the kingdom. And of course, he did not have any special powers. His knowledge was limited to what anybody who worked the earth for a living knew, like what kind of seed to plant during which season. What Zack did was to desert carrying with him his only advantage, his weapon. Of course it was not that easy to desert the Kingdom. You could say that he was lucky enough to meet people who could help him as fled. Mercenary Group Of course, as an ordinary villager, Zack did not have much value as a mercenary. It was just that this particular group had suffered heavy losses due to wars and was simply looking for bodies to fill its depleted ranks. During times of war, they were mercenaries, at other times, bandits. Zacks life in the band was not much to talk to about. It was certainly better than nothing though. He would steal to avoid being stolen from. He avoid the life of tears by forcing those tears on others. That was the kind of life Zack led. He never considered what he did as wrong. He certainly had no regrets. And that was because he believed that his victims werent innocent either- Zack walked hurriedly into the corner shack of a row of similar small shacks near the slums. The evening sun bathed the surroundings in blaze of fiery red, and was slowly replaced by a creeping darkness that stained everything black. The danger level in the slums always spiked up at dusk, just before the sun set. However, for those who were used to its dangers, getting around was not much of a problem. Generally as long as you had got a knife up your sleeve to handle any trouble, you would be fine. Zack looked quickly around him to make sure he was not being followed. Although he had checked countless number of times on his way here, he made one last pass. He held his breath in front of the door, and knocked several times. Leaving a gap of a few seconds, he knocked again. It was the proper way to do things. There was a creaking of wood as the peep slot on the door opened. A pair of eyes belonging to a man stared out at Zack and recognized him. You huh, oh, wait fer a little. Yup. The board that had covered the peep slot moved back in position. There was a heavy clink of keys being retrieved and the door opened up slightly. Get in. The fetid sour reek that wafted from inside the room promised an environment very different from the hotel that Zack had come from. Hoping that his nose would soon get used to the smell, he slipped into the house. The small room was dim and narrow. The door he had entered opened directly into a dining room cum kitchen with single a table. A lone candle stood on the table. The man who opened the door lit the single candle, its weak radiance soon filled the room. The man looked back at Zack. The man gave off the menacing aura of a man that made his living from violence. He wore clothes that fitted snugly around his form, designed for easy movement in combat. Here and there you could see knife scars on his arms and face. The man pulled out a chair and sat down. Oh, Zack. Whats wrong, something happened? The situation changedThe prey is about to move. Haah. Now? Yup. Whatat this time? Impossible, mumbled the man as he brushed his hands through his unkempt hair. Cant you do shit about it? That is difficult. Its her idea? Having heard Zack complain many times before about the woman, the mans face twisted in resignation. The idiots a problem. How about sabotaging the wheels of the carriage? It is impossible. There are too many people moving luggage and doing preparation work around the carriage to do anything to it. Then all you need to do is to wait until just before setting off to strike. If it were that easy I would have just gone ahead and sabotaged the wheel even before the preparations have started dont you think? Well yeah. The man stared off into the air deep in thought. It was not easy to gather the men but if they were to contact them immediately, perhaps they could still be in time to carry out the attack. When are they moving? Bout two hours time. You gotta be kidding me, so little time. What to do. The man fell deep in thought, calculating the time needed to carry out each phase of the attack with his fingers. Silently looking on as the man made his calculations, Zack looked down at his own fingers. Those rich people really piss me off Those beautiful hands. They reminded him of the hands of the overseers in the fields. Hands which only those people who have never seen manual labour had. While people who worked the fields had their hands cracked and split by cold water, develop calluses swinging their hoes and even suffered from misshapened fingernails. He had always known that the world was unfair but- Zacks lips twisted as he bared his teeth in resentment. That women, let me have some fun with her too. You can. But Ill be first. A lecherous grin appeared on the mans face. As if driven by lust, the man stood up. Contact the boss. Got it. About ten men will be waiting at the usual place. We will move into action as soon as you arrive in four hours. If you arent there in four hours, well come to you. In meantime, lull our prey into a false sense of security The border fortress receded as a lone carriage sped away under the pale moonlight. It was a large carriage. One large enough to fit 6 people and then some. The carriage was drawn by four horses of such quality that one could mistake them for being military horses. A large full moon hung low in the night sky casting beams of pale-white onto the ground illuminating the surroundings with surprising effectiveness. However bright the moon-light may had been, travelling in the open countryside in a carriage in the dead of the night was rather stupid if you were human. Assuming that you wanted to survive the night of course. If one was forced to spend a night in the open, the correct precautions to take were to strike up a camp, set up a large fire and post guards. Humans did not have any influence over the world at night. No, perhaps it would be more accurate say that the world of humans ended where light ended. Because the risk of being attacked by nocturnal beasts and demi-humans with their superior night vision was extremely high in the darkness. And no matter how the map was drawn, the human kingdoms really only exerted control over large cities, the villages and smaller settlements around the cities and the highways which bound the cities together. Monsters populated the enormous gaps in-between, albeit in small groups. As soon as groups of monsters got large enough to be visible, they would be hunted down and driven off. However, in the deep forests and valleys where humans would not go, the monsters built large tribes. In any reasonably large forest, a lone human could wander randomly in any direction for 20 minutes and expect to encounter something. It could be squirrels or foxes, it could just as well be wolves , other large beasts or demi-humans like ogres or goblins. That was how dangerous a place the forest is. And that was why adventurers could always find gainful employment. And so it was on a night full of dangers previously described, the carriage sped along the highway. Despite its speed, the occupants of the carriage barely experienced any rocking. The stability of the carriage wasnt due so much to the quality of the spring suspension in the carriage as much as the paved roads over which it ran. There were, of course, both paved and unpaved roads in the Kingdom, but this close to a city directly administered by the crown, the roads were properly paved with cobblestones. The paving of the roads had originally been proposed by Princess Renner, but at this point in time, only a portion of the highways connecting crown administered cities and the lands held by Marquis Raeven had been paved. The other nobles have hindered the project by claiming that making the roads easier to travel only made invading the Kingdom easier. In addition, the cost of the project also complicated matters. Renner had proposed to have the merchants defray some of the costs, but the nobles objected fearing the loss of their road privileges. And with that you have the explanation for the current wretched state of the Kingdoms roads. Suddenly, the carriage started to clatter as it ran along, shaking the occupants inside. The shaking brought to an end a conversation that was going on inside the carriage. Shalltear sat on one side flanked by her vampire servants. On the other side sat Sebas, and beside him, Solution. Zack was, of course, driving the carriage. Silence descended on the carriage for a moment before Sebas opened his mouth . I have always wanted to ask you something. Hmmm? Me? What? You dont seem to get along with Aura-sama. .Actually I doth not bethink mine own relationship with Aura is lacking valor Replied Shalltear in a soft whisper, as she idly inspected her pinky fingernail. Shalltears pearly white fingernails were two centimeters in length. She held a nail file in one hand but it did not seem to be of any use as her nails were already perfectly manicured. Shalltear probably felt the same way as she passed the file to a vampire servant. And with both hands free, she started to reach out with each hand towards the bosom of the vampire servants seated next to her but thought better of it as she noticed the awkward expression of the people seated in front of her. Doth thee not bethink so? Shalltears face twisted in a grimace as if she had bitten into something bitter. Is this something yond the Land Steward hast to worry about? A moments pause. .Mine own creator Peroroncino-sama madeth me this way. Mine own bickering with aura. Perhaps Aura hadst been did createth by Bukubukuchagama-sama to doth the same. Shalltear fluttered her hands in the air with a bored gesture as she directed her gaze at Sebas. For the first time, she locked eyes with Sebas. Well, mine own creator Pereroncino-sama and Auras creator Bukubukuchagama-sama art siblings. In a way, Aura and I art eke siblings. Siblings, so it seems! Longeth ago, I overheard a conversation between Pereroncino-sama and two other members of the 41 Supreme Beings-Lucifer-sama and Nishikienrai-sama at which hour those gents visited mine own leveleth of the dungeon. Shalltears eyes misted over with wistful longing as the memories of her escorting the great ones in the walk through the dungeon floated in front of her. T appears yond Bukubukuchagama-sama hadst an occupation hath called Seiyuu (Voice Actress). The lady wast so popular yond her voice appears in many games. Pereroncino-sama hadst been very depressed because of this. That gent couldst not enjoyeth his did desire games because his sisters visage hath appeared in his imagination every timeth that gent hath heard her voice. Shalltear continued recalling the conversation even though she had no idea what it was about. Sebas also cocked his head quizzically at Shalltear, a mystified expression on his face. A seiyuu.I do not possess any knowledge of such a thing. They looked at each other and silently agreed that this Seiyuu was probably some word of power that nobody except the Supreme Ones understood. Who ist is the one guarding the eighth floor? Sebas blinked in surprise at the sudden change in topic but regained his composure almost immediately. .As i recall, at which hour those daws yond crossed the Supreme Ones invaded in force, the 8th floor wast the lasteth line of defence wast t not? In yond case, the 8th floor shouldst be very well did guard . Haply one of Ainz-samas creations? Among the denizens of Nazarick, ones place in the pecking order of the hierarchy was determined by whether or not one was created by the 41 Supreme Beings. This was so, whether be it ordinary homunculus maids directly created by the 41 Supreme Beings, Kyouhukou, the Chief Librarian or the Head Chef. And of course even the Guardians created by the 41 Supreme Beings. Sebass creator was Touch Me, Demiurges was Ulbert Alain Odle, Cocytuss was Blue Planet, and so on. However, Shalltear had no clue as to the identities of Ainzs creations. It was hard to believe that there were none. Since the 8th Floor was unknown to Shalltear, it was therefore logical to guess that Ainzs creation resided on the 8th Floor. .No, that probably not the case. Ive only heard a little about this but Ainz-samas creation is named Pandoras Actor. He is as powerful as I am or any of the Guardians and guards the deepest part of the Treasury There wast yond sort of person? Shalltears brows furrowed at the unfamiliar name. Even though the Treasury could not be reached without the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, it would be strange for such a place to be unguarded. The deepest part of the treasury. The treasury was where Ainz Ooal Gowns most powerful of Magic Items were enshrined. It was ground so sacred that even the Guardians were not allowed entry. Of course, Shalltear had no idea what kind of Magic Items would reside in such a place, but the treasury held the highest class of Magic Items also known as Artifacts. And beyond the Artifacts it was rumored that there were also a few of the unique World Class Items. There were only a grand total of 200 of these one-of-a-kind items in this world. This included the many taken by the large army that had, in the past, invaded Nazarick, as well as the ones currently still in the treasury. In that case, probably only the creation of Ainz, the head of the 41 Supreme Beings, would be worthy enough to guard this place. Shalltears heart could not help but to be a little hurt at not being able to guard that holiest of places. However, being the guardian of the three levels that would face Nazaricks enemies first was a responsibility of the highest order. Eh. Do you happen to have an idea about what Ainz-sama is doing right now? Of course. that gent is currently in the treasury experimenting with charm items as well as performing tests on various magics and spells. My subordinates accompany Ains-sama when he retrieves the magic items from the treasury. Hm. Having lost interest in the conversation, Shalltear gave little more than a noncommittal grunt of acknowledgement. Sebas, however, did not seem to mind. In conclusion, the 8th Floor remains a mystery. Yes. We do not have permission to enter, so there is probably something there. What doth thee mean by something? Perhaps something that will attack even us? Nay. Yond is not lacking valor but. What about death traps that doth not differentiate? Well I doubt anybody powerful enough to penetrate the other floors of Nazarick would be defeated by traps. Shalt we taketh a peek? Shalltear grinned impishly like a child with a prank on her mind. In contrast, Sebass smile was his usual. An enigmatic smile that seemed to have some kind of deeper meaning behind it. Do you plan to disobey Ainz-sama? Lies, lies. Simply a jest. Prithee dont maketh such a terrifying visage. Shalltear-sama, remember that curiosity killed the cat. If Ains-sama had meant for us to know what resided on the 8th floor, he would have told us. Until then, we will just have to be patient. I supposeth so. I wonder if it be true the prey hast taken the bait? Again Sebas adapted to the sudden change in topic with nary a word of protest. Yes. Hook, line and sinker. Now all we need to do is pull the fish out of the water and its ours. Yes. Shalltear licked her lips. Her red eyes had a crimson light flash in them. I have something to request Shalltear-sama about. What is it? Shalltear raised an unsatisfied voice when her enjoyment was interrupted. Sebas continued in a soothing manner. Currently, the man driving the carriage, could you possibly give it to this girl? .An underling? Yes, little more than a messenger I think. Shalltear closed her eyes as if deep in thought, considering all possible implications of granting the request. Well tis fine. I dont bethink yond fellow wouldst taste very well, be it. Our heartfelt thanks for Shalltear-samas generosity of spirit. Our deepest gratitude, Shalltear-sama Its fine. Dont worry about it. Shalltear gave Solution a smile of such friendliness that would make one doubt its possibility. From there she sent only her gaze to Sebas. I am sorry about mine own jest earlier. Desire this maketh us coequal. Understood.In any case, I never believed from the beginning that Shalltear-sama would ever seriously consider doing such a foolish thing. I understood your words were meant in jest. Aye, the bethought of thee taking mine own gest the wrong way never did cross mine own mind either. Shalltear laughed. I supposeth if t be true thee didst misunderstand, thee wouldst keepeth a gaze on me quietly. at the first signeth of betrayal thee wouldst cutteth off mine own arms and legs and bringeth me backeth to Ainz-sama. I would never do such a thing Shalltear-sama Thee wouldnt? Wouldnt refusing cast doubteth on thy loyalty?-Surely thee wouldst doth t? Shalltear and Sebas laughed. A shared laughter that came from the bottom of their hearts. Well, I didst hast a thing for cute girls. After Ainz-sama wast done, perhaps that gent couldst giveth me Solution. Yond wouldst be fun- -What kind of orders did Ains-sama give you? Sebastian tried to change the topic to refrain from furthering the discussing. Before setting off, Sebas had received a magic message from Ains stating that Shalltear would be joining him in the bandit hunt. Sebas had a vague understanding that Shalltear was specifically chosen for this mission. But he had no idea as to the deeper motivation behind her selection. .If t be true there art people yond can useth weapons or magic, Ainz-sama shall not mind if t I biteth those folk and maketh those folk mine own slaves, but I must capture those folk. If t be true there art people yond understand the state of the world or can square, those gents wilt not escapeth. Those art the main points. Well, though there is the option of investigating one on one, I wouldst nevertheless biteth all of those folk. Sebas nodded his head in understanding. From my personal point of view, Demiurge-sama would be a better choice. Similar to Aura-samas breath, he can control the will of others freely. Sebastian muttered meekly. Demiurge had the Domination Curse special skill, which was a powerful mind control technique that is able to control a targets action. For a mission that required the capture of the target like the current one, it would be exceptionally effective. .Huh? Shalltear suddenly made an unbelievably low pitch sound. The air in carriage became heavy, a air so cold that could pierce the skin started to descend inside the carriage. Even the horses that was pulling the carriage felt it, causing the carriage to shake violently. The vampires seated on both sides of Shalltear turned even paler while Solution, who was besides Sebas, was shivering. Even Sebas who was on the same level as Shalltear felt goosebumps. A wave of crimson spread out from Shalltears red pupils, dyeing her eyes completely in red. Sebas, wouldst thee liketh to sayeth again one more timeth? Or wouldst thee liketh to turneth into thy dragonic form? The crimson pupils stirred. And square to the death? I have greatly misspoken. Please forgive me. .. The only reply towards Sebas apology from Shalltear was silence. A few seconds passed, before Shalltear took several deep breaths. The atmosphere of the carriage started to warm. At the last heavy breath, Shalltears pupils reverted to her usual look that oozed a sensual hunger. .In short, those gents shall be turn into slaves after we sucketh their blood, so yond wouldst be much simpler. There is nay need to bringeth those folk backeth alive, Ainz-sama hath brought up this issue before. Certainly it was true, please forgive me for my shallow understanding. Vampires could turn their target into a low-tier undead with absolutely obedience by completely sucking all their blood. Vampires were only able to create lesser vampires with intelligence far below their own, as for Shalltear, she could create vampires with an intelligence on the level of a human. Since the status of the prey, being dead or alive did not matter. Shalltear could still be considered an excellent hunter for this job, although there was a limit to how many vampires she could create. Then, there was a strong shake on the horse carriage, followed by the neighing of the horses that pulled the carriage. .Looks liketh the carriage hadst ceased. Thats right. Shalltear smiled like a little girl bent on mischief. Sebastian gave out a light smile while stroking his beard. CH 27.1 The ten men that stepped out of the nearby forest surrounded the lone carriage in a half circle. The men wore a wide variety of different equipment. Their equipment may not have been top quality, but it was certainly not trash. It even seemed like they had put in some effort towards maintaining their weapons. The mens weapons glimmered under the moonlight. They were nearly all equipped with light armor called Chain Shirts. At that moment, the men were having a discussion on things like what to do with their prey or their position in the queue. They seemed utterly relaxed, and this was not because they were careless, but because they were highly experienced. Having robbed so many carriages, it would certainly be stranger if they were showing signs of nervousness. Zack leapt from the drivers seat and jogged towards the men. Naturally, to forestall any attempts of escape, he cut the reins attached to the horses and bound shut the door of the carriage on the side facing away from the men. Believing that the people in the carriage could see them, the men flashed their weapons in a silent warning: If you dont come out quickly, things could get bad for you. The carriage doors slowly opened. A beauty appeared under the moonlight. The vulgar laughs and lust-filled eyes of the gathered mercenaries and bandits were drawn towards the girl, their delight at what they expect to happen next written clearly on their faces. There was only one man among them that was shocked. Zack. To describe his shock in one sentence, it would be Who is she?. That mysterious person, he did not recall seeing her in the carriage. In his moment of confusion, Zack was not capable of saying anything else. After seeing another similarly dressed girl appearing, the others began to display a shocked expression. According to their information, their prey was a naive merchants daughter and her old butler. Their thoughts were soon wiped away by the appearance of a young girl. Her silver hair shined under the moonlight, her crimson pupils sparkled like fireworks. The bandits could not even uttered a single word of alarm under the presence of such a beauty. Instead, they let out a relaxed sigh of praise to such a beauty. Shalltear smiled lustily as she walked towards the group of men. Firstly, I would like to thank everyone for gathering here. Now then, I would like to find out who is the strongest amongst you. Lets negotiate. The bandits were all then directed at one person. Shalltear deemed that she had all the information she needed. Other than the target, the other humans were not required. W, what are we negotiating for? As if his wits had returned from the shock of Shalltears beauty, a person that looked like the leader of the band came forward. My, my. My apologies. The part about negotiating was just a joke to obtain the information I need. My sincerest regrets. You all are. Shalltear turned towards Zack, who was mumbling to himself. You must be the one called Zack. You will be given to Solution as agreed, can you step further away. A few of the bandits looked at each other to grasped the situation. At that moment- For a little brat, you seemed to have some nice goods. One of the bandits who coincidentally stood in front of Shalltear, reached out a hand towards Shalltears bust, larger than those belonging to girls who is of her age. Then, the hand dropped to the ground. Do not touch me with your dirty hands. The man was in a daze as he was looking at his missing arm. There was a delay before he started screaming. Aaaargh! My, my hand, my hand isss!! You do not have to scream so loudly with losing a mere hand. Do you consider yourself a man? Shalltear spoken softly before waving her hand once, with that simple gesture, the mans head dropped and rolled on the ground. The bandits started to a panic after seeing the delicate beautiful hand performing such a monstrous feat, not to mention, that person was not holding any blade. The mental shock fogged up their minds. But they soon regained their wits after witnessing the terrifying scene that came next. Blood gushed out from the open wound of the corpse, as if guided by an external will, gathered above the head of Shalltear, like a spherical ball. The skill was unhuman-like. Those were the thoughts of the ignorant on this situation. Spell Caster! Spell caster, it was a general title to anyone who used magical abilities. They comprised of a wide range of existences. The clerics and priests that performed the miracles of the gods, wizards and arcaners that bent the rules of the world, and the druids that were able to harness natures power were all spell casters. The type of magic used differed between job classes and the outcomes would be vastly different as well. If there was someone more knowledgeable among the group, the warning would be more specific. With such a general outcry, it was obvious that these group of people had a negligible level of magical knowledge. Shalltear who recognised the situation as such, boringly looked upon the bandits, who were unsheathing their weapons in haste. This is pointless. Clean them up excluding that man and Zack.Understood? Yes, Shalltear-sama. The vampire servants behind Shalltear advanced as she casually lashed out at the bandit who had presumed to swing his sword at her. The man spun in the air as he burst like a balloon, blood and innards alike spilling outwards in an fantastic explosion of crimson. The gory display signaled the start of the festival of pain and suffering that would soon bring Shalltear such joy. Zack looked on at the slaughter before him, his face a contorted mask of fear, his lips stretched taut over his face in a rictus grin. It was a hideous sight to behold. The scenes of cruel slaughter and the thick scent of blood in the air was enough to send any man retching. Limbs flew about in the air like so much confetti, a head was caught between two hands and exploded like an overripe pomegranate. One unfortunate bandit was caught in an embrace by a pair of arms. He struggled desperately as the arms squeezed his torso with explosive force sending his guts flying out his mouth like a tube of toothpaste. And yet, somehow he remained alive. An unfortunate reminder of the remarkable resilience of humans. A man rolled on the ground in a desperate attempt at escape, white bones peeking out of the mangled mess of flesh and skin that used to be his legs. Even in his current condition, his hands worked furiously grasping the earth to move himself away from the horror, to survive. A maiden of unearthly beauty looked down at the man prostrated at her feet begging for his life. She began to laugh. It was off-pitch with an oddly discordant, almost ear-wrecking quality. How did it come to this. Zack thought furiously. He was not going to just tamely accept his hideous fate. No way in hell was he going to accept being slaughtered so cruelly. But what could he do? By luck it seemed that nobody had attacked him, but if he was going to make a run for it, he had better make sure his escape plan was a good. There would be no second chance. Zack put his hand to his chest and felt the shape of the dagger hidden under his clothes. Why the hell was it so small? You couldnt even cut off a mans arm with this. Zack did not think about what he was doing. He didnt think about what he was going to do about that monster. Zack tried to hide as best as he could. He shrunk into himself, his arms hugged tightly around his body, his teeth chattering away loudly and rhythmically in fear. As if drawn by the chattering of his teeth, that monster started walking in his direction. Zack tried desperately to calm himself, but the chattering defied his best efforts. He had no idea what those monsters were. As he was thinking - Zack-san. Please come here -Suddenly, a bright cheery voice, which seemed oddly out of place in this hideous scene of slaughter, called out from behind him. Zack looked back fearfully. It was his employer. The expression on her face was nothing like the normally arrogant and haughty master he was used to. If he had been rational, his danger sense would have warned him something was wrong. But in this bizarre world filled with the smell of blood, Zack could not sense it at all. What are those things?! Zack shrieked in a high, off-pitched voice of panic. If they were there, then say something about it!! Shalltear glared at Zacks back as Solution passed over a map. Shalltear accepted the map with a grudging nod of acknowledgement. Come on say something. Its all your fault! Zack grabbed at the front of Solutions dress, as if trying to shake an answer out of her. .I understand. Please come here W, will I be spared ?!? No. I will be entertaining you What ? Sebas-sama doesnt really like this but I have permission to do this. Lets go over there away from him. Zack did not have a clue what she was saying, but being the only person to be led away from this slaughter might mean that he could possibly be spared. Hope appeared on Zacks face as he grasped at this last straw of a chance for survival. Solutions smile never changed. Please dont be too rough Solution whispered as she led Zack to the other side of the carriage. She reached backwards and started to unfasten her dress. Zack was stunned by this utterly bizarre turn in events. He wondered what the girl was trying to do as he stared at her in amazement like she was some kind of strange animal. W, what are you doin? What indeed. Solution slowly let down the bustier around her chest. Like they were waiting for that instant, the twin peaks that were seemingly crushed bounced out. With a cone-like shape, the moonlight reflected off her white skin. Zack unconsciously gulped at that scene. Go ahead. She thrust her bare chest outwards towards Zack What are. Zack thoughts were charmed. It was the most probably out of all of his thoughts. Is it standing up? Still exposing her chest to the air, Solution lied down. Beautiful. More beautiful than the body of any woman Zack had seen until now. The most beautiful of the woman he had embraced was, the woman that was in the carriage they had once assaulted. When his turn had come, without moving, she just opened her legs like a frog. However, she did not lose her beauty. However, the woman in front of him was even more beautiful, there was no way that he would not react like back then. A flame of lust burned in Zack. His nether region became hot, and while trying to control his excited breathing, he also crawled down. Until the coldness of the earth was comfortable. While breathing like a dog, he slid his hand across Solutions skin. A cloth made of silk-That sensation. Zack was unable to control himself, and squeezed Solutions chest. His hand sunk in. Was it so soft that my hand just sank in? Zacks first thought was probably that. However, he moved his gaze to his hand, took a sharp breath and instantly realised that his thoughts were wrong. His hand, just as it was said, was sinking into Solutions body. W, what, is this! Facing a situation he could not understand, raising a scream, and attempting to retract his hand. However, it did not move. On the contrary, it was like it was pulling him in. Solution had multiple tentacles inside of her, and they grasped his hand, and pulled. Solutions expression did not change. She just watched Zack quietly. Hey, stop! Let go! Zack made a fist with his free hand, and hit Solutions face with all he had. Once, twice, thrice. Each heavier than the last. Even though she received blows that could shatter bones, she had a calm face. On the contrary, the blows Zack gave reverberated back to his spine. It was like hitting a bag filled with water. This was definitely not human. Forgetting his arousal, the scene of this hell flashed through his brain. Zack stifled his scream. He finally realised. The woman with her skin showing was a monster. Did you finally realise? Then shall we begin? What. Before he could respond, the feeling of several hundred needles piercing through his arm swallowed his arm. Aaaaah! I am dissolving you. He heard those cold words in the midst of his pain. He could not understand them. This had diverged from the world that Zack knew far too much. The current information was overflowing from his brain. I, like to watch things as they dissolve. Zack-san wanting to enter me, I thought it was perfect. Giiiiiiiii! Shitting monster! Die! Ignoring the pain, Zack spat out those words and drew the sword at his chest. He then fluidly stabbed it into Solutions face. Her body jumped. Die shit!! Now, would stabbing a sword in a lake change anything? At most waves would be created. In conclusion, that was what happened. With the sword stuck in her face, Solutions eyes gazed at Zack and she quietly spoke. My apologies. I have a complete resistance to physical attacks, and so this cannot hurt me. Anyway I will dissolve it. An irritating smell was made, and the blade of the sword was dissolved in a few seconds, and the remnants fell off her face. Underneath was, as she had announced, a completely unharmed beautiful face. What are you, bastard. The pain from his arm, and the fear born from Death in front of him, Zack whimpered from his half-crying face. Solution replied calmly. A predator slime. There is not much time left, so I will swallow you up. Zacks arm was instantly swallowed in Solutions body. Crying, screaming, begging for his life. However, Solutions pull remained as strong. A strength that humans could not resist was pulling his arm and shoulder. Eleina! In his final moments, he cried out that name, and was swallowed by Solutions body. Zack was swallowed like a snake eating its prey- In the short time of a few minutes, there was no movement there. However, the smell of blood irritated ones nose. Only the man whose head was stepped on by Shalltear and licking her shoe was left. I did not kill you. Just as promised. Shalltear sent a moved gaze to the figure of the groveling man whose face was filled with fear. He quickly bowed his head, and expressed his gratitude. To the dog-like man, Shalltear had the expression of an affectionate mother. She then snapped her fingers. Suck him. What did those words mean? The man finally understood While watching the life of the man being extinguished with a sidelong glance, she talked to Solution who was walking from the carriage. My, done already? Yes. Everything has been completed. Thank you very much. Solution hid the disorder of her chest. Its fine. After all, we are all companions in Nazarick. By the way, did Zack-san have his fun? He is in the middle of it. Would you like to see? Eh? Is it fine? Then please show me a little. Suddenly, an arm of a man came out of Solutions face. Matching it, an irritating smell filled the area. The source was that arm. It was inflamed like it was soaked in strong acid, and smoke rose out of it. It was like an arm reaching out of a lake, desperately trying to grab on to something. Every time it flailed, the fluids covering it flew into the surroundings. I apologise, to think that he would be this energetic. With a face that showed that she was in no pain from the arm sticking out of her face, she blushed slightly. She then casually pushed it back. Once the flailing arm was fully back inside of she, she smiled again. That is marvellous. Being able to completely swallow a person without affecting your own appearance. Thank you very much. The reason is because my body is hollow, and due to the effects of special racial magic. Hmm, it may be too much to ask, but when will he die? That is true. I can instantly kill him by secreting a stronger acid, but since he wanted to enter me, I want him to enjoy it for a day or so. In addition, you cannot hear him scream. Yes. I am blocking his mouth and so no one but myself can hear him. Also, the stench is also blocked. Predatory slimes are amazing. Yes. Would you care to play with me? I do not mind but.What shall we do for toys? Solution let her gaze fall onto the vampires behind her with a smile. Shalltear noticed and playfully smiled. These girls are not bad, but I want to request them of Ainz-sama as a reward for repelling intruders. Understood. At that time, please call me. It will be interesting to swallow them up to their chest and leave the rest hanging out. Fine. Doesnt your words fit those of the torturer? The arts of that person, unfortunately does not fit me. Shalltear was about to open her mouth in reply, but a voice from behind stopped it. Solution. My preparations are done. We will soon make a move. Sebas had replaced the reins and spoke from the coachmans seat. Yes. I will immediately come over. Watching Solution enter the carriage, Sebas looked up from the coachmans seat. Then, this is where we will separate. I see. It seems that you have found the lair of those bandits. Yes. I will attack them and search for men who hold information Ainz-sama is looking for. It seemed that this was a failure. Is that so. It was a pleasure working together with you, Shalltear-sama. Thank you. Until we meet in Nazarick. Yes, then we will make a move- Sprinting through the forest were two shadows. They were Shalltears subordinates, the concubine vampires. The vampire running in front was holding Shalltear with both hands like she was a treasure, the vampire behind was dragging a dried up stick of a human. In the forest, there was no footpaths, and occasionally, thin branches blew across. However, in the darkness, their clothes were not dirtied, and they advanced with such a speed seemingly impossible for high heels. Suddenly, the vampire in front stopped like something had caught her leg. Matching her, the vampire behind stopped as well. Shalltear moved. She then gently landed on the ground. Her high heels touched the ground, and her dress soon followed, hiding her legs. She brushed her long silver hair in frustration and tilted her head. She then looked down upon the vampire that was following her. Exactly, what happened? She asked the reason why her subordinate had stopped. The reason that Shalltear did not run was simply because it was a hassle. That and she wanted to avoid her shoes getting dirty. And so she would not forgive someone who was bringing her and yet stopped without her signal. Normally it would be a severe scolding. That intent was placed into a question. Please forgive me. I have been caught in a bear trap. One could see that the vampires thin leg was caught in a metal trap. It was not made for humans, but for animals-Bears. Even with armour, it was at a level where it could snap a humans ankle. However-A vampire was different from a normal human. The teeth of the trap did not even pierce the skin. Without harming it, it was stopped by the skin. Vampires had resistances to physical attacks and they would not be harmed unless it was made of silver or special metals, hold a certain amount of mana, or was made specially for undead. With that, it was impossible to harm them with mere metal. However, the bear trap had another effect. It was doing its job of restraining movement well. It was connected by a thick chain to a nearby tree. Just from the fact that poison had not been applied to the trap clearly showed that the person who set the trap had not meant to kill his intended target. The trap was simply meant to hinder, a deadweight to restrict the movement of its target. Haaa with a resigned sighed Shalltear shook her head Get rid of it I understand In response to Shalltears orders, the vampire extended her slender arms, gripped the jaws of the trap and pulled without any sign of effort. The trap unable to withstand the overwhelming strength of her arms, released its prey. It was a surreal sight, a seemingly normal beautiful girl opening a bear trap. Of course to those who know the true strength of a vampire, it was hardly surprising. It was easy enough for a vampire. Of course, Shalltears strength as a True Vampire was of a different level altogether. Im surprised to see a trap here. Maybe we are still a little ways from our destination I understand. Please wait for a moment The vampire following Shalltear threw an object that resembled a withered branch on the ground. It wasnt a withered branch. It was a withered mummified corpse, totally devoid of moisture. The dessicated corpse fell to the ground and began to move. Razor sharp claws extended from limbs resembling withered branches, a red glow shone from its empty eye sockets. The same glow that vampire possess. Sharp fang protruded from its slack half opened mouth. Lesser Vampire. That was the name of this monster. Those that were bitten by a vampire would turn into a monster. This was a remnant of the earlier bandit. I will ask. Are we close to your base. The Lesser Vampire nodded deeply to his master, and let out something like a scream. And so it seems, Shalltear-sama. Yes. Why are there not any more traps? They should have encountered more alarms and traps if they were close to the bandits base. However, try as they might, they could not find any more traps. After a brief moment of consideration, Shalltear looked around her. There was no sign of anyone concealing themselves, then- Well, its fine. There was no point banging ones head on this. Theyll just have to accept the risk of encountering hidden traps. It was impossible for Shalltear, who had no skill in disarming traps, to locate any and it was too troublesome to use magic for this purpose. It was probably easier to just accept the situation. It might have been better to borrow that girl. Shalltear recalled Solution who had just departed. Solution was an assassin, and quite a powerful one. If it was her, she could discover traps. They could enjoy it together, she held back those words. They eventually arrived at the Bandits hideout. The trees in the forest gradually grew more and more sparse until it opened abruptly into a wide plain. The area appeared to be a land feature called Karst topography. An opening could be seen at the bottom of a bowl-like depression. A faint light leaked out from the opening. Light escaping from the entrance could only mean that the path behind the opening was a relatively gentle slope. On each side of the opening, there was something that left no glimmer of a doubt that humans were present. That something was a barricade that reached up to a mans stomach. That being said, the barricades werent much to look at. Just something roughly cobbled together with some logs. However, two guards stood on duty. One behind each barricade. The log barricade covered the lower half of the guards bodies. If they were attacked by bows, they would probably take cover behind the barricade and sound the alarm. Even though any enemy who attacked had the advantage of height and arrows could fly further, it was still no mean feat to kill someone through the barricade with one shot. Covering ones head with a shield would most likely nullify the height advantage. In addition, there was a big bell hanging at roughly shoulder level to the guards. Even if one managed to silence the guards, there was a chance that the arrows could also hit the bell. Thus raising the alarm. It seemed like a well thought out defence. If one were to attack normally, a surprise attack from this distance would allow enough time for reinforcements to appear. The stealthy approach was equally difficult since all possible cover such as large rocks had long been cleared away. However, in this world there was something that could achieve what physics dictated to be impossible. That was magic. If one thought of those methods then there were several one could take. Killing someone after using . Infiltrate using . to entice someone was fine as well. Or one could destroy the bell using . Which would be the most fun? Shalltear was enjoying herself until she realised that she was missing one piece of important information. Is there only one entrance? The Lesser Vampire nodded his head in reply. I see. Since we have come to this point, there is no longer any need to hide. Anyway this stealthy business-I dont like it. Shalltear is a glamourous existence. Pointing out the obvious is not flattery. If you want to flatter me, put more thought into it. Ignoring the vampire bowing her head in apology, Shalltear reached out, and grabbed the Lesser Vampire. I give you the honour of being the first spear. Now go. She swung her arm, a sound of the atmosphere being broken could be heard as the Lesser Vampire was let go of towards one of the sentries. They smashed into each other, and were blown apart in an unbelievable fashion. The sentrys head was split apart, and blood painted his surroundings. The other man could not believe what he was seeing, and he had a shocked face upon watching his comrades death. Strike Amazing, Shalltear-sama. The two vampires were clapping their hands. Hmm, only one left. Shalltears gaze flickered between the two vampires and the they hurriedly gave Shalltear a fist-sized rock. Good. Shalltear was holding the slightly large piece of rock before throwing it at an unimaginable speed. The outcome was as expected. Shalltear cheered for the outcome. Strike Two Another round of applause. The sentries inside heard the chime of the warning bells and started to shout about intruders. The cave gradually came alive with commotion. Now go. Climb a nearby tree and make sure that no one escapes. There might be a hidden escape route that the small fry did not know about. Shalltear faced the remaining vampire. You will be the herald. However, if there are any strong ones it will be my time to have fun, be sure to tell me. Yes, Shalltear-sama Well depart from here. The vampire bride in front of Shalltear approached the cave entrance silently in a stride- - and disappeared. The ground collapsed, no, it did not collapse. It was a pitfall. Shalltear would have been able to evade the trap before it was sprung. But for the vampire with their strength, they would not be able to get away when their footing was lost. Uh. Shalltear could not help but sigh in disappointment. She then smiled. It was not a gentle smile, nor was it filled with good intentions and shyness. If one thought about it carefully, it would be obvious that there would be traps in front of the entrance. The feeling of foolishness for not foreseeing it and anger for being tricked, rose up in Shalltears mind. She expressed her emotions with a smiling face. I am going to kill you. Get up now. Making a large jump, the vampire appeared at the edge. Apart from her dirty clothes, she was not hurt in anyway. Do not continue to disappoint me. I truly apologis- Fine so move. Or should I toss you over? The vampire yelped and showed her understanding and dashed into the hole. Shalltear walked freely into the cave, following her. CH 28.2 True Ancestor Part 2 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet The sounds of a commotion reached his ear. Sitting in his personal room, his hands that was maintaining his weapon stopped. He pricked his ear. From the source of disturbance, he caught the sounds of hurried footsteps mixed together with cries of pain. It was easy to conclude that there was an attack. But the number of enemies and their strength cannot be confirmed. In the usual drills, they would have shouted out these crucial informations. It was not that he could not hear anything. Afterall, the room was situated within a cave. The entrance to the room was just perpendicular to the main passageway with only a piece of cloth covering it, acting as the door. He passed through the thickset cloth, the commotion was more audible. The mercenary group [Death Spreading Brigade] had roughly 70 members. Although none of them were as strong as him. But there were still a few strong veterans that survived several battles. It would be impossible for a few attackers to cause such confusion among such a group. To cause such a commotion, they should be quite a number of enemies. Unable to hear any sound from their attackers, he could not catch any hint as to their number. Adventurers huh. If there was a strong fighting force that fight in small numbers, he understood that these would be the likeliest case. The man slowly stood up, fasten the weapon around his waist and put on a layer of chainmail. He did not need long to put it on. He placed several ceramic bottles around his leather belt and checked his buckle. He had equipped his necklace and rings enchanted with defensive magic prior. His preparation was all set. He lifted up the flaps of the curtain and proceeded towards the main tunnel entrance. Several pillaged magic light were placed within the cave , at fixed intervals along the wall. The light they emit almost hide the fact that this was the inside of a cave. A mercenary that reached his side was already displaying a victorious smile. What happened? An enemy attack, Brain-san. He grimaced before speaking again. That I know. How many are there? And who are these people? Yes! There are two enemies. Both women. Women? Somemore only two of them? Brain shook his head and sighed once and headed towards cave entrance where the sounds commotion was still continuing. He fully appreciated the thought that women should not be underestimated. The idea that women were weak stemmed from the thought of male supremacy. In truth, the Kingdoms strongest adventurer team were formed by five females. Brain once encountered and suffered defeat under the hands of an old lady magic caster. Then, he also heard that the Empires top assassin was a girl as well. Although a gap exist in their physical strength, the presence of magic could surmount it. Undoubtedly, someone with strong physical strength, possessing strong magical abilities would be unbeatable. Brains body was bristling with excitement. He developed a sense of respect towards the small number of attackers. He was overcome by the hunger to fight with opponents, whom were as strong as him. Hey hey, no need to follow me. Just improve the defenses inside. Hearing this, the mercenary nodded and headed towards the deeper part of the complex. Him-Brain Unglaus. Medium build. Underneath the chainmail was a body as solid as steel. His physique was the result of actual combat rather than muscle training. His black hair was cut out to a suited length roughly and simply grew in all directions. His sharp black pupils was directed towards the front. The side of his mouth curved into a cold smile. Many viewed him as a beast instead of a man. He was a man that gave the impression that he was a beast king. Originally, he was a simple farmer. But he was borned with a god-given talent. As long as he held a weapon, he would never lose. On the field of battle, he never experience any injury worst than a graze, a true fighting protege. He would be undefeatable. That was everyones thoughts and he never even doubted himself. What changed his mind was a tournament held in the Kingdom. He joined initially not to seek victory, but to let the Kingdom witness his strength. Instead he experienced something unimaginable. Defeat- Yes, since he was born, with a weapon at his side, he never tasted defeat. The opponent who defeated him was Gazef Stronoff. The fight was legendary. Until then, the fights of them had been concluded in an instant. However, the lost time was given back in the last long deciding fight. Gazef had turned from a nobody to the Warrior Captain, and that fight narrated it. Victory glittered above Gazef, the friend of luck. Although a narrow defeat, the life that Brain had until then was completely shattered. He refused the invitations that several nobles gave him, he enclosed himself in his own world for a month, and began searching for strength. Seeking martial strength, he forged his body. Seeking magic, he raised his knowledge. A genius was working hard. Defeat raised Brain to a new level. Working for mercenaries was for earning money. He did not work for nobles as he did not want his arm to rot. To learn techniques, opponents were necessary. He did not learn for entertainment. It would be good for the work to have real battles. There were no other choices than a mercenary. Out of all the groups that called out to him, he chose this one, Death Spreading Brigade. There was no problem no matter the group. For Brains choice of weapon, he could sneer at everything else. Magic weapons were expensive. However, what he wanted, was not a simple magic weapon. The weapon Brain used-Was a weapon more than 60 centimetres known as a katana. A town far south of the Kingdom. From there, is occasionally a sword with an exception ability. Even when not enchanted, it was far better than ordinary magic weapons. It was also extremely expensive, until a persons eyes would pop onto the ground. That was what he was looking for. Spending time and money, he finally got the katana-with the property of [Godly Sword]. The current Brain was strong. He believed that he could easily beat Gazef in a fight. Also, he did not only work hard, he also fought beast kings that were looking for strength. Walking to the entrance of the cave, the smell of thick blood reached Brains nose. Since there were no more screams, the other 15 people were killed. It was two or three minutes. The ones blocking the entrance were given orders to defend it, to buy time. But they were defeated too early, Basically they are as strong as me. Brain smiled. While walking lightly, he took out a potion from his belt and drank it. The bitter liquid flowed down his throat, and collected in his stomach. Along with another one-. A heat spread out from his stomach, and reached the corners of his body. Responding to that heat, the sound of his muscles expanding could be heard. The reason for the sudden strengthening, was as the bottles contained magic medicine. The first magic medicine was , and improved ones muscles by about 20%. The next one was , and improved ones sensitivity and reaction speed by 20%. The effect would still activate even if he did not drink it and just spread it on his body. However, Brain felt that drinking it made it more effective. Of course, it might just be a placebo, but thoughts could bring unbelievable power. The next thing he did was to draw his katana and apply oil to it. The oil left a faint light on the blade, was absorbed and disappeared. The name of the oil was . It temporarily increased the magic inside the blade. Activate 1. Activate 2. Responding to the keywords, his ring and necklace released a faint magic around his body. Necklace of Eye. It was a necklace that protected the wearers eyes when activated. Resistance to blindness, night vision, light filtering. There was no meaning to a warrior that could not hit his target. The basic tactics of adventurers was to hinder ones field of vision or making distance and hit from afar. Before he gained this necklace, he was done in by adventurers using those tactics. And the ring- A low class magic was infused into the ring, and it could be activated at anytime. The magic inside this ring was the which reduced elemental damage. Of course once he used it, it would be a normal ring until magic was casted in it, but if there were few enemies attacking, the current preparations would be sufficient. If he activated it without an actual need, then there was no helping it. This was the end of Brains preparations. He released the heat from his body in several breaths. The current Brain with his strengthened body was probably at the peak of humanity. With absolute confidence in his body, something like a ferocity floated in his mind, he proceeded slowly. This is it. Let me enjoy this. Continuing forward, the smell of blood got stronger- There were two human figures. Hey, hey. This seems fun. It is not that fun. No one is strong, and they are not gathering here. In contrast to Brains sluggish figure, Shalltear responded without a trace of caution. That was probably because she had already noticed his presence. He had no intention of hiding either so it was quite natural. Seeing the invaders, Brain shrugged his shoulders. He had heard that there were two women, but one was a kid. However, the instant he thought that he noticed that above the peerless girls head was a sphere of blood. A magic caster, dangerous. I am a Priestess. I revere the first bloodline, God Cainable. God Kainaberu? Never heard of him. An evil god or demonic god? Somewhere along those lines. Well, the Supreme Beings defeated him. It seems he was a small easy mini-boss. His gaze moved away from the girl who spoke softly earlier, like a highborn and shifted towards the one that was following from behind. She was also a beauty. Her large bust radiated a sensual atmosphere. The gown was stained with traces of blood. Likely, she was the advance guard. Brain stiffened his shoulders, placing one hand on the blade on his waist. Well, it dont matter. Ive finished my prep. If you all arent ready yet. I will give you some time. How about it? The young girl had a shocked expression as she observed Brain. From the corners of her mouth, he detected the hint of a quiet smile. You seem brave. But can you handle us alone? I wouldnt mind if you call your friends along. Hmmph. Numbers wouldnt help much if they are all a bunch of weaklings. I alone is more than enough. It cannot be helped then, if you are unable to comprehend the distance of the stars. The wishful thinking of touching the stars with your own hands. Such a thought would be fine for kids like Aura. For a grown up like you to act in such a way disgusts me. Brain pointed the tip of the blade towards his opponents eyes. After receiving such a reply, the little girls attention returned from staring at the ceiling from the lost of interest. Then- Go. The little girl casually pointed with her chin and her servant dashed out. The movement was like a gale. But, if it was the wind, Brain could still slash it. Cheh! Concentrating all the might in his body, he raised his katana high, and brought it in a downward cut. That single move could easily bisect a warrior and a strong gust was formed from its wake. Gu! Cheh, too shallow. Brain attacked his enemy directly. The female leaped back while pressing on to her shoulders. A cut was clearly seen, from her left collarbone to her chest. Brain frowned, and locked his sights on the opponent. He was unable to kill her with a single attack. She was a strong opponent. It would not be a laughing matter to think that blood should have gushed out like fountain from such a wound. But not a single drop of blood could be seen from the slash wound. Magic? That idea came and but disappeared soon after. The wound that was being pressed upon healed slowly. Although, he heard of fast healing magic before, but what he saw did not seem to be it. Then, there was only one answer. They were not humans but monsters. Although they may look the same as humans but they were monsters with a regenerative ability, and with fangs showing. Their crimson pupils radiated a sense of animosity. Thinking that, Brain arrived at the monsters body. A vampire.huh. He clicked his tongue. Vampires were quite a high ranked existence. C Ranks and above could defeat Lesser Vampires, and B Rank adventurers had a chance against Vampires, for a confirmed victory an A Rank or above was needed. It was a monster that could easily destroy a small town alone. However-It was an enemy he could defeat. A vampires abilities.Rapid regeneration, bewitching magical eyes, life drain, drinking blood to form lesser vampires, weapon resistance, resistance to cold? I feel like theres more.Well fine. He would kill it anyway. Breathing deeply, he gripped his sword tightly. The womans eyes opened widely. The crimson eyes grew larger. At that instant, Brains head was filled with fog. A comfortable warm feeling. However, he shook his head and the fog easily cleared. Huh. Magic eyes? Think of turning me tender huh. Brain drew his sword, his mind was as sharp as the blade he was wielding. The normal charm attack was easily dispelled. The vampire revealed her fangs to intimidate him. But underneath that facade was a weary opponent. If the enemy knew that she was stronger, she would not do anything else other than attacking. Since the vampire did not attack but remained cautious, it is likely that she viewed him as a strong opponent. Quite smart. Mah, the beast nearby had the same idea as well. Brain started to move forward, slowly getting closer to the vampire. In contrast, the vampire retreated slowly. Hmmph. Brain laughed at how boring it was. As if responding to his provocation, the vampire stopped moving backwards, and move to the front slightly. The distance between them was approximately three metres. To the vampire, it was a distance that she could cover instantly. As the magic activated, the shock wave traveled towards Brain. On a direct hit, the magic could easily dent a full plate armor. To Brain who was just wearing chainmail, the blow would be fatal. If he did not die, he would instead be severely injured. With this single hit, the battle could easily turn in her favor, owing to the differences in their physical capabilities. However-The Vampire was shocked, and her eyes opened widely. If you want to laugh, do it while we are fighting, if you do not want to reveal your moves. -No injuries. Easily dodging the invisible shockwave, a beast-like smile was etched on Brains face. The vampire, shocked, took a large step back. The enemy should be a lower lifeform that she could trample easily. A peculiar expression dawned on her face. Whereas, Brain remained expressionless. He was considering the need to renew and improve his next attacks. The gesture that cast the spell was sudden. He never expected his opponent to have the ability to use magic. The result was a stalemate where both sides would not give in to each other. The girl watching was unhappy. Hah, switch. The girl snapped her fingers. The vampires body trembled. Panicking, the the monster looked at its master. It was an action that completely ignored Brain. Basically it was an excellent chance for an attack, but Brain did not attack. He shifted his gaze from the Vampire to observe the girl. A thin body. Clerics were well verse in melee, while Priestesses were good at magic, and that was not a Clerics body. It fit a magic casting Bishop. However, since she was switching, she believed that she would be fine without a vanguard. Then-Brain smiled lightly. What was he thinking. Monsters could not be judged on their appearances. The master of vampires being a human, anyone who heard it would laugh. It could be see that the girl was of a higher rank than the vampire. Then maybe she was the legendary Vampire Lord. As it destroyed a country, it was known as the [Country Destroyer]. It was said that it was destroyed by the 13 Heroes. Basically it was not something he could be an opponent of. Brain put power into his hand. Brain Unglaus. ? The girl made a strange face. Brain asked the girl who did not understand. .Your name? The young girl tilted her head, and spoke words in a fun manner. Ah, yes. You wanted to hear my name. If it was Cocytus he would do it, I do not see much of those types of people so I was late. My apologies. She picked her dress, and curtseyed like she was being invited to a dance. Shalltear Bloodfallen. Allow me to enjoy this. CH 29.2 True Ancestor Part 3 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet, fba90130 Brain kept quiet, watching Shalltear release her magic. Letting a Spellcaster cast a spell first was a suicidal action. It was the equivalent to letting a warrior draw his sword and take a swing. Interfering with the activation of magic was the proper thing to do. Especially a warrior such as Brain, the magic that Shalltear was activating was one that he had never seen before. He knew the famous magics, but not the one in front of him. However, due to several reasons he did not attempt to interfere. If it was a damage dealing magic, the feeling of his skin crawling-Hostility or such was not existent was one reason. He also had confidence in being able to dodge. Alongside with the feeling that his opponent was playing, she was not using a fatal magic. On the contrary, even if it was a damage dealing magic, if it was not fatal, he would not mind receiving it. This was as if he received it, the opponent would become even more negligent. Shalltear slightly shrugged her shoulders, and opened her mouth like she was looking at something pitiful. Godly Sword, Holy Attribute, Low Magic Effect, 20% increase in physical slashing, physical damage 5% increase and 10% for a limited time, 30% damage on non-real entities, 5% critical chance increase. Evaluation.Interesting. Hearing such foolish words about his beloved blade, Brain could felt the heat in his head rising. He swallowed his anger and let it rest deep within himself. This was not the time for him to erupt. However please do not worry. As there is a Holy Attribute I will receive instant damage. However the following damage will not make it through as I will regenerate. Huh. I know about a Vampires regeneration. So, I wont give you any time. Then I am relieved. -That lackadaisical attitude, you will regret it. Brain directed his sharp eyes at Shalltear, with a look would even scare veterans of countless battles. The pride of the strong. The one weakness of monster whom naturally physical abilities that surpassed humans became one of mankinds weapons. Brain used that weakness many times to kill off monsters which are stronger than him. Compared to these two, he would laugh after he struck them down. Wont you kindly use Martial Arts? Martial arts. When warriors trained, they will be able to perceived it, that special ability. Till now, they were not able to explain the exact conditions and situations for obtaining that power, also known as the weaponry magic. Brain possessed at least seven martial arts that were above the run of the mill martial arts used by other warriors. Facing a large enemy with difference in body-size, [Fortress] could cancel off the shockwave from the attack of a large opponent, to the point that the user could stand toe to toe with such an enemy. If he infused his blade with chi, he could perform a strong strike, [Slash], that would defeat a strong opponent in a single blow. When facing an armored opponent, it would be best to use the martial art with bashing effect [Heavy Blow]. Some martial arts like [Boost] allowed for the temporary increase in physical strength, vital for grasping victory when there was a gap in basic physical strength. It was vital for a warrior to be prepared with different types of martial arts when facing a myriad of the aforementioned conditions. Such a trait was further emphasised among adventurers who faced different forms of adversity. Then how would he react- Hah. Theres no way that I wont use it on you. His answer for Shalltears aforementioned query, was an obvious lie. His purpose for answering in that fashion was to make Shalltear face him seriously. Brain breathed slowly and unlocked his knees, and returned his sword to its sheath. He prepared to draw his sword. His breath was thin and narrow. His consciousness was focused on a single point, as it reached its limits. From that point onwards, his perception expanded. He reached a state where he could perceived his surrounding from the sound, air and movement fully. It was the first martial art he learned-[Field]. With him at the center, Brain could perceive everything around him within a radius of three metres. If there were a thousand arrows flying towards him when he activated [Field], Brain was confident that he could strike down all the arrows and survive without a scratch. Furthermore, he could cleanly bisect a single grain of wheat. Then- A quick strike that could slash the vitals for all living opponents. He just needed to sharpen this technique. Instead of becoming a generic slash, it transformed into his special move. Faster than the opponent, dealing a fatal blow to the enemy. The process gave birth to, something that no one ever learned, his own martial art. A martial art-Instant Slash. A single high speed slash that could not be evaded. Still, he did not stop training. His follow up training was not a normal routine. He trained his Instant Slash repeatedly, reaching ten of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands times, to the point that callouses were forming on his sword hand and the hilt of the sword was part of his arm. These were the results of him trying to surpass his limits, a new martial art. Due to its speed, not a single drop of blood would be found on the blade even after striking an opponent. An attack that reached the realm of the gods, hence he named it [God Slash]. Once unleashed, it would be impossible even for him to grasp the attack. Combining these two martial arts, he could released the ultimate one-hit kill attack that could not be evaded. The slash was aiming for the opponents vitals. The neck. Hence, the secret sword, Mogaribue A skill that derived its name from the sound of blood gushing out from the neck when victim was beheaded. Against a vampire, even if an undead did not bleed, separating its head from its body would render it immobile. In other words, victory. Are you ready yet? Shalltear shrugged in a bored manner, breaking the silence as Brain started taking sharp breaths repeatedly in preparation for the battle to come. I think youre ready, so Im going to just start. If there is a problem, speak up now. A moments pause- -I will begin to trample you. Shalltear declared in excitement as she advanced. What foolishness. Go on, leave yourself open. You can talk all you want after I lob your head off. Brain thought silently, as if the effort of giving voice to those words would somehow detract the effectiveness of the single strike he was preparing. Shalltear simply walked towards Brain. With neither drama nor warning, she casually advanced with light-hearted footsteps, as if she was on a picnic. Brain mentally quashed a snicker at that decidedly un-warrior-like movement. He could not think of her as anything but foolish. Brain, was not about to give her any chances though. He was waiting for Shalltear to enter his [Territory]. That instant when she enters within reach of his blade. Monsters who thought themselves invincible were generally stupid that way. Of course, human were relatively weak creatures compared to monsters. The strength of their bodies were inferior and they had no special capabilities. However, Brain would be teaching this monster just how dangerous it was to underestimate humans. Men created Martial Arts to enable them to fight toe-to-toe against monsters that far outclassed them. -One strike, one kill. There was also one other complication when fighting vampires. Those arrogant monsters generally were not above acting dishonourably if they felt threatened. Vampires could summon other vampires if not dispatched swiftly. A one on one duel could quickly become two on one. And even for Brain, it would be a tough battle. Ergo, it had to be One Strike, One Kill. Brain kept his face expressionless even as he mocked the advancing vampires seeming incompetence internally. From that casual walk, it seemed like this vampire was unaware that she was headed for the chopping block. Three left, two. .One. Then- -I have your head! Brain shouted mentally as he put everything he had in that single strike. Shii! His breaths were sharp and short. His sword left his sheath, and it headed towards Shalltears head while cutting the air. If he had to compare this speed, it would be lightspeed. By the time they notice the reflection of light their head had already dropped-That level of speed. Got it. Brain checked. At that attack-Brain unconsciously gazed in wonder. Brain could have accepted it if his slash had bit into empty air. An imaginably formidable opponent dodging his best strike was something he could understand. But- Shalltear had stopped it. -That one attack. The attack at light speed. She held onto his blade gently, as if it were the wings of a butterfly. The air froze. Brain repeatedly breathed heavily. .I, impossible He leaked a gasp. Brains trembling body put up with his eagerness. He could not believe what he was seeing. However, on the blade of his sword, were two of Shalltears pale fingers-Her thumb and index finger. It was not grabbed from the front, but from the back, causing her hand to be bent at 90 degrees. It was like she was not putting any power into at all, but Brain used all of his power, and he could not retract it. It was like he was chained to a rock with a few hundred chains. Suddenly, the power on the sword increased, and Brain felt his posture crumble. Hmm. Cocytus has several swords as well, but when there is a difference between the wielders, there is no need to worry. Shalltear brought the sword closer to her eyes and gazed at it. Brains head was painted white. It was a feeling of despair that denied his entire life. Impossible. However, he could do nothing but admit it. It was a fact that she was easily pinching his sword that was swung at god speed. Shalltear frowned at the surprised and panicking Brain. She then sighed in disappointment. Anyway, do you understand? I am not an opponent that you can defeat without martial arts. If you finally understand, try again with everything you have, please? He heard those heartless words. In response, Brain unconsciously leaked out a response. Monster- Hearing that, Shalltear had a pure smile on her face. Like a blossoming flower. Yes, so you finally understand? I am a cruel, cold-blooded, inhuman, sweet little monster. She let go of the sword, and made a large jump backwards. It was her original location. It was probably not even a millimeter off. Have you finished your preparations? Shalltear had an excited smile on her face. The repeated words lit a fire in Brains head. Up to where will I be made fun of. However, being able to make him feel like an idiot that easily, caused his fear to rise up. Should I run? Brain placed importance on staying alive. If he could not win, then it was fine to run and fight again. Staying alive, and winning later was good. This was as Brain felt that he still had room to become stronger. However, even if he retreated, there was a large difference between their physical abilities. Then he should avoid the range of her hands and cut her legs. Then he could escape. Brain made his decision, and kept his gaze at her neck while returning his katana to his sheath. With [Field] active, even if he closed his eyes, he could hit his target. Then he should make a feint with his eyes. -I will begin to trample you. She once again calmly walked out. Earlier he had hoped that she would enter [Field]. But now it was the opposite. If he could, he did not want her to come. His heart had weakened. Brain furiously scolded himself, but no matter how hard he tried to reignite the flame in his heart, it was to no avail. It was like a fire with no fuel. He clicked his tongue and watched Shalltears walk. Three steps, two steps, one- -She entered. Keeping her neck in his sight, Shalltear made a mocking face. -His goal was a point. Her right ankle that she had just put forward. He swung his katana downwards, and used his weight to add to the speed. I can do it! He swung his sword towards her thin ankle that was peeking out of her dress- -When the sword slipped out of his hands. The detection ability of [Field]. He noticed his favourite sword that tumbled to the ground, and the high heel that was stepping on it. Basically the reason why it slipped out of his hand, was due to the high heel that hit it from above. If he reached out his hand, he could easily reach it. At that distance, Shalltear gazed at Brain with a cold and demeaning gaze. Brain felt that a heavy pressure was forced on his head. Brain breathed roughly in and out. Sweat poured down from his body, and he was attacked by a revolting feeling. His vision shook. There were many deaths in gambling rooms, and it was a place of death. However, did Brain know about a person that was truly death? The high heels left the blade, and Shalltear wordlessly jumped backwards. -Have you finished your preparations? ! The words that he heard for the third time made his despair even deeper. Next was I will begin to trample you, but before that, different words hit Brain. Is it possible.that you cannot use martial arts? He did not say anything. What could he say. I already used it but it was easily smashed apart, might be good. Brain bit his lower lip and picked up his katana. .Are you by perchance not very strong? I had thought that you were stronger than the ones guarding the entrance.My apologies. I can only measure strength in units of metres. I cannot tell the difference between one and three millimeters. -Ahhhh! Shouting in rage, Brain attacked Shalltear. She made a strange expression watching Brain attack with all his strength-And all of his weight. Seeing Shalltear not attempting to avoid it and just gaze at it, Brain thought that he would hit. However, it was the opposite. That thought was denied by the impossible scene in front of him. And it proved that his prediction was correct. A stiff sound reverberated, and Brain once again saw something unbelievable. Shalltears left hand moved at a high speed, and her nail on her pinky finger-A two centimetre nail reflected it. And it could be seen that Shalltear did not use much force. Making a gap in her fist, her pinky finger bent slightly. That blocked Brains full powered attack. The blow that could cut through full plate, break swords, and tear apart shields- He used his fractured will, and pulled back his trembling hand towards his body- That-Was casually blocked by Shalltear. Fuaah Shalltear yawned. She hid her mouth behind her empty right hand. Her gaze was also directed at the ceiling. There was already no sign of her being Brains opponent. But. But, Brains katana continued to be blocked. Using her left pinky finger- UoOOOOh! A roar was born from Brains throat. No it was not a roar. It was a scream. Side slash-Blocked. Diagonal slash-Blocked. Straight slash-Blocked Diagonal slash-Blocked. Vertical slash-Blocked. Side slash-Blocked. Each and every attack had been deflected. It was as if his sword was drawn towards Shalltears nails. In that instant, Brain finally understood just how wide the world was. Then-The truly strong existence- Hmm? Are you tired? Brains sword arm stopped. Could any blade hack down a mountain? It was an obvious impossibility. Even children in their wildest imaginations could not picture such a thing. Then is it even possible to beat Shalltear? The answer was clear, no matter who was facing her in battle. He could not win. Against an opponent whose strength was beyond human comprehension, humans could not possibly win. Only superhumans could hope to fight toe-to-toe against such a creature. Unfortunately, even Brain, a warrior who had reached the highest levels of achievement, was only human. Brain heaved mightily seeking to catch his breath, as despair settled in. Despite the surprisingly cool temperature within the cave, his sweat trickled in a continuous stream from his forehead to his chin before dripping onto the floor. His limbs felt like they were being weighed down by boulders. Taking a moment to bring his breathing under control, Brain called out to Shalltear. I would like to make a deal. Eh? Ignoring Shalltears surprised voice, Brain continued. I will give you want you want. So let me go. Shalltear blinked as she gave a slight smile of amusement. Hoping that Shalltears change in expression was a good sign, he waited for her answer. Negotiation was like a game of catch. If youre going to throw the ball, it would be best not to give the catcher any warning by making unnecessary movements. Waiting silently without offering additional information was the right thing to do. .Firstly. Is there anyone stronger than you inside? There was none. Answering truthfully was easy. However, she was probably hoping for a No as an answer. Then, was there any demerit for saying there was? Shalltear would probably lose her interest in him thus, he would lose his bargaining power. There is. And I can tell you who it is. Shalltear said that she could not tell if anyone was strong or not. Then this information had value. Please fall for it. Brain wished, he could easily betray anyone. .You are lying. If it was so then there would be people buying time for time. If so then why is no one coming. .He is guarding the place as a watchman. That is a lie. If not then why are you buying time with conversation? Hes wondering if I betrayed them. Shalltear smiled. On top of having that power, Brain could not think of it as anything but beautiful. Well, then I will take what I want? If so then I do not particularly mind letting you go?.However, promise me. If you refuse, I will kill you. Ok. I promise. What I want is.Someone strong, even a bandit like you. AhahhahahhaaaaAAAHAHAHA! Shalltear made a smile that reached up to his ears, and laughed like tens of bells that were off key. Then, for the first time, Brain understood that he had made a terrible mistake. -Little Girl? -Monster? -Apparition? All of them were wrong. That was an existence that was the personification of terror- The smell of blood that hit Brains nose felt so thick that it almost had colour. Her eyes turned from a mixture of colours, to a complete crimson. Shalltears teeth, perfectly white and even, suddenly became hypodermic needle-like sharp. More and more such teeth appeared in rows until her mouth resembled a sharks. Shalltears gums glistened in a gross manner as drool spilled out the side of her mouth. AhahhahhaAAA Hahaha. What isssss that face, scaarrreeeddd! Ahahahhahahhaa Ahaha!Since I came here I heard about who was strongggggggggg. AhahahahhahhaaaaaaAaaa. There was no trace or remnant of that peerless beauty. Standing there was a nightmarish princess hungry for blood. The feeling of his will being broken, this was the first time he had felt it. Its no point continuing your act. I cant stand it anymoreeee..I want to eat you now! He reached for the hidden dagger at his waist. He drew it, and instantly ran it towards his throat. He did not want to die. However, he felt that if he did not die, a worse fate would be waiting for him. He waited for the pain to come- <-/-> -There was a giant mouth in front of him. There was a stench of blood that he had never smelled before. AhahahahhaAaa, thhhiiisss iiisss ffuuunnn. Ddddiiidd yyyyouu ttthhiinkkk tthhhat yoooouuu wwooulllddd diieeeeee. Ssstttuuupppiiddd. Shalltear bent over backwards as she gave a loud screech of laughter. At some point, the dagger that Brain had been grasping disappeared. No wait, Shalltears playing with it! With a loud snap, the dagger broke. He did not remember the dagger being stolen. Although Brains [Territory] was no longer in effect, it should not have been possible for his weapon to be taken like that. The dagger seemed to have magically disappeared from his hands only to magically appear in Shalltears. It was as if everything that happened between the two events had been erased. What the heck did he do. He did not know about such a monster. Brains pride was already completely broken. H, help me, Ill do anything, anything-No. Ill give it to you! So- Yooouuu caaaannnnooot doo thhatt, ittss beeeeenn aa whiillleee siiinnccee I drrankkk aanytthinggg. Shalltears mouth which reached from ear to ear opened. It was large enough to even swallow a human head whole. No one here knew about it. The monster True Vampire that appeared in the DMMORPG Yggdrasil was an ominous monster. Their mouth reached up to their ears and made a semicircle, and their two canines reached their jaw. The colour of blood glinted in their eyes, and attached to their dried up limbs were ten centimetre sharp claws. They moved hunchback, and attacked in leaps. That body. Vampires existed as a hybrid between man and bat. The high-tier ancestral vampires possessed bizarre appearances. The traditionally beautiful vampires existed in the form of Shalltears vampire brides Shalltears appearance was custom made for her, selected from one of the concept arts drawn by one of the members of Ainz Ooal Gown and successfully digitized. Shalltears current appearance.as a vampire was her true form. In essence, her usual appearance was just a facade. Hii. Brain felt a hot tingling sensation deep within his throat. His ear caught a sound as if dozens of straws were sucking out an empty drink, forcefully extracting its contents. A, a, ah.aaaa. AhhDDDDDEEEELLIIIICCCCIIIIOOOUUUUSSSS. The sound was unclear due as the mouth was biting down on the neck. With that voice, Brains consciousness gradually faded away. CH 29.3 Sorry about this only being half a chapter. I have camp until Friday so the rest will be up by the end of the week. Truly sorry. Frostfire10 True Ancestor Part 3 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet, fba90130 Brain kept quiet, watching Shalltear release her magic. Letting a Spellcaster cast a spell first was a suicidal action. It was the equivalent to letting a warrior draw his sword and take a swing. Interfering with the activation of magic was the proper thing to do. Especially a warrior such as Brain, the magic that Shalltear was activating was one that he had never seen before. He knew the famous magics, but not the one in front of him. However, due to several reasons he did not attempt to interfere. If it was a damage dealing magic, the feeling of his skin crawling-Hostility or such was not existent was one reason. He also had confidence in being able to dodge. Alongside with the feeling that his opponent was playing, she was not using a fatal magic. On the contrary, even if it was a damage dealing magic, if it was not fatal, he would not mind receiving it. This was as if he received it, the opponent would become even more negligent. Shalltear slightly shrugged her shoulders, and opened her mouth like she was looking at something pitiful. Godly Sword, Holy Attribute, Low Magic Effect, 20% increase in physical slashing, physical damage 5% increase and 10% for a limited time, 30% damage on non-real entities, 5% critical chance increase. Evaluation.Interesting. Hearing such foolish words about his beloved blade, Brain could felt the heat in his head rising. He swallowed his anger and let it rest deep within himself. This was not the time for him to erupt. However please do not worry. As there is a Holy Attribute I will receive instant damage. However the following damage will not make it through as I will regenerate. Huh. I know about a Vampires regeneration. So, I wont give you any time. Then I am relieved. -That lackadaisical attitude, you will regret it. Brain directed his sharp eyes at Shalltear, with a look would even scare veterans of countless battles. The pride of the strong. The one weakness of monster whom naturally physical abilities that surpassed humans became one of mankinds weapons. Brain used that weakness many times to kill off monsters which are stronger than him. Compared to these two, he would laugh after he struck them down. Wont you kindly use Martial Arts? Martial arts. When warriors trained, they will be able to perceived it, that special ability. Till now, they were not able to explain the exact conditions and situations for obtaining that power, also known as the weaponry magic. Brain possessed at least seven martial arts that were above the run of the mill martial arts used by other warriors. Facing a large enemy with difference in body-size, [Fortress] could cancel off the shockwave from the attack of a large opponent, to the point that the user could stand toe to toe with such an enemy. If he infused his blade with chi, he could perform a strong strike, [Slash], that would defeat a strong opponent in a single blow. When facing an armored opponent, it would be best to use the martial art with bashing effect [Heavy Blow]. Some martial arts like [Boost] allowed for the temporary increase in physical strength, vital for grasping victory when there was a gap in basic physical strength. It was vital for a warrior to be prepared with different types of martial arts when facing a myriad of the aforementioned conditions. Such a trait was further emphasised among adventurers who faced different forms of adversity. Then how would he react- Hah. Theres no way that I wont use it on you. His answer for Shalltears aforementioned query, was an obvious lie. His purpose for answering in that fashion was to make Shalltear face him seriously. Brain breathed slowly and unlocked his knees, and returned his sword to its sheath. He prepared to draw his sword. His breath was thin and narrow. His consciousness was focused on a single point, as it reached its limits. From that point onwards, his perception expanded. He reached a state where he could perceived his surrounding from the sound, air and movement fully. It was the first martial art he learned-[Field]. With him at the center, Brain could perceive everything around him within a radius of three metres. If there were a thousand arrows flying towards him when he activated [Field], Brain was confident that he could strike down all the arrows and survive without a scratch. Furthermore, he could cleanly bisect a single grain of wheat. Then- A quick strike that could slash the vitals for all living opponents. He just needed to sharpen this technique. Instead of becoming a generic slash, it transformed into his special move. Faster than the opponent, dealing a fatal blow to the enemy. The process gave birth to, something that no one ever learned, his own martial art. A martial art-Instant Slash. A single high speed slash that could not be evaded. Still, he did not stop training. His follow up training was not a normal routine. He trained his Instant Slash repeatedly, reaching ten of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands times, to the point that callouses were forming on his sword hand and the hilt of the sword was part of his arm. These were the results of him trying to surpass his limits, a new martial art. Due to its speed, not a single drop of blood would be found on the blade even after striking an opponent. An attack that reached the realm of the gods, hence he named it [God Slash]. Once unleashed, it would be impossible even for him to grasp the attack. Combining these two martial arts, he could released the ultimate one-hit kill attack that could not be evaded. The slash was aiming for the opponents vitals. The neck. Hence, the secret sword, Mogaribue A skill that derived its name from the sound of blood gushing out from the neck when victim was beheaded. Against a vampire, even if an undead did not bleed, separating its head from its body would render it immobile. In other words, victory. Are you ready yet? Shalltear shrugged in a bored manner, breaking the silence as Brain started taking sharp breaths repeatedly in preparation for the battle to come. I think youre ready, so Im going to just start. If there is a problem, speak up now. A moments pause- -I will begin to trample you. Shalltear declared in excitement as she advanced. What foolishness. Go on, leave yourself open. You can talk all you want after I lob your head off. Brain thought silently, as if the effort of giving voice to those words would somehow detract the effectiveness of the single strike he was preparing. Shalltear simply walked towards Brain. With neither drama nor warning, she casually advanced with light-hearted footsteps, as if she was on a picnic. Brain mentally quashed a snicker at that decidedly un-warrior-like movement. He could not think of her as anything but foolish. Brain, was not about to give her any chances though. He was waiting for Shalltear to enter his [Territory]. That instant when she enters within reach of his blade. Monsters who thought themselves invincible were generally stupid that way. Of course, human were relatively weak creatures compared to monsters. The strength of their bodies were inferior and they had no special capabilities. However, Brain would be teaching this monster just how dangerous it was to underestimate humans. Men created Martial Arts to enable them to fight toe-to-toe against monsters that far outclassed them. -One strike, one kill. There was also one other complication when fighting vampires. Those arrogant monsters generally were not above acting dishonourably if they felt threatened. Vampires could summon other vampires if not dispatched swiftly. A one on one duel could quickly become two on one. And even for Brain, it would be a tough battle. Ergo, it had to be One Strike, One Kill. Brain kept his face expressionless even as he mocked the advancing vampires seeming incompetence internally. From that casual walk, it seemed like this vampire was unaware that she was headed for the chopping block. Three left, two. .One. Then- -I have your head! Brain shouted mentally as he put everything he had in that single strike. Shii! His breaths were sharp and short. His sword left his sheath, and it headed towards Shalltears head while cutting the air. If he had to compare this speed, it would be lightspeed. By the time they notice the reflection of light their head had already dropped-That level of speed. Got it. Brain checked. At that attack-Brain unconsciously gazed in wonder. Brain could have accepted it if his slash had bit into empty air. An imaginably formidable opponent dodging his best strike was something he could understand. But- Shalltear had stopped it. -That one attack. The attack at light speed. She held onto his blade gently, as if it were the wings of a butterfly. The air froze. Brain repeatedly breathed heavily. .I, impossible He leaked a gasp. Brains trembling body put up with his eagerness. He could not believe what he was seeing. However, on the blade of his sword, were two of Shalltears pale fingers-Her thumb and index finger. It was not grabbed from the front, but from the back, causing her hand to be bent at 90 degrees. It was like she was not putting any power into at all, but Brain used all of his power, and he could not retract it. It was like he was chained to a rock with a few hundred chains. Suddenly, the power on the sword increased, and Brain felt his posture crumble. Hmm. Cocytus has several swords as well, but when there is a difference between the wielders, there is no need to worry. Shalltear brought the sword closer to her eyes and gazed at it. Brains head was painted white. It was a feeling of despair that denied his entire life. Impossible. However, he could do nothing but admit it. It was a fact that she was easily pinching his sword that was swung at god speed. Shalltear frowned at the surprised and panicking Brain. She then sighed in disappointment. Anyway, do you understand? I am not an opponent that you can defeat without martial arts. If you finally understand, try again with everything you have, please? He heard those heartless words. In response, Brain unconsciously leaked out a response. Monster- Hearing that, Shalltear had a pure smile on her face. Like a blossoming flower. Yes, so you finally understand? I am a cruel, cold-blooded, inhuman, sweet little monster. She let go of the sword, and made a large jump backwards. It was her original location. It was probably not even a millimeter off. Have you finished your preparations? Shalltear had an excited smile on her face. The repeated words lit a fire in Brains head. Up to where will I be made fun of. However, being able to make him feel like an idiot that easily, caused his fear to rise up. Should I run? Brain placed importance on staying alive. If he could not win, then it was fine to run and fight again. Staying alive, and winning later was good. This was as Brain felt that he still had room to become stronger. However, even if he retreated, there was a large difference between their physical abilities. Then he should avoid the range of her hands and cut her legs. Then he could escape. Brain made his decision, and kept his gaze at her neck while returning his katana to his sheath. With [Field] active, even if he closed his eyes, he could hit his target. Then he should make a feint with his eyes. -I will begin to trample you. She once again calmly walked out. Earlier he had hoped that she would enter [Field]. But now it was the opposite. If he could, he did not want her to come. His heart had weakened. Brain furiously scolded himself, but no matter how hard he tried to reignite the flame in his heart, it was to no avail. It was like a fire with no fuel. He clicked his tongue and watched Shalltears walk. Three steps, two steps, one- -She entered. Keeping her neck in his sight, Shalltear made a mocking face. -His goal was a point. Her right ankle that she had just put forward. He swung his katana downwards, and used his weight to add to the speed. I can do it! He swung his sword towards her thin ankle that was peeking out of her dress- -When the sword slipped out of his hands. The detection ability of [Field]. He noticed his favourite sword that tumbled to the ground, and the high heel that was stepping on it. Basically the reason why it slipped out of his hand, was due to the high heel that hit it from above. If he reached out his hand, he could easily reach it. At that distance, Shalltear gazed at Brain with a cold and demeaning gaze. Brain felt that a heavy pressure was forced on his head. Brain breathed roughly in and out. Sweat poured down from his body, and he was attacked by a revolting feeling. His vision shook. There were many deaths in gambling rooms, and it was a place of death. However, did Brain know about a person that was truly death? The high heels left the blade, and Shalltear wordlessly jumped backwards. -Have you finished your preparations? ! The words that he heard for the third time made his despair even deeper. Next was I will begin to trample you, but before that, different words hit Brain. Is it possible.that you cannot use martial arts? He did not say anything. What could he say. I already used it but it was easily smashed apart, might be good. Brain bit his lower lip and picked up his katana. .Are you by perchance not very strong? I had thought that you were stronger than the ones guarding the entrance.My apologies. I can only measure strength in units of metres. I cannot tell the difference between one and three millimeters. -Ahhhh! Shouting in rage, Brain attacked Shalltear. She made a strange expression watching Brain attack with all his strength-And all of his weight. Seeing Shalltear not attempting to avoid it and just gaze at it, Brain thought that he would hit. However, it was the opposite. That thought was denied by the impossible scene in front of him. And it proved that his prediction was correct. A stiff sound reverberated, and Brain once again saw something unbelievable. Shalltears left hand moved at a high speed, and her nail on her pinky finger-A two centimetre nail reflected it. And it could be seen that Shalltear did not use much force. Making a gap in her fist, her pinky finger bent slightly. That blocked Brains full powered attack. The blow that could cut through full plate, break swords, and tear apart shields- He used his fractured will, and pulled back his trembling hand towards his body- That-Was casually blocked by Shalltear. Fuaah Shalltear yawned. She hid her mouth behind her empty right hand. Her gaze was also directed at the ceiling. There was already no sign of her being Brains opponent. But. But, Brains katana continued to be blocked. Using her left pinky finger- UoOOOOh! A roar was born from Brains throat. No it was not a roar. It was a scream. Side slash-Blocked. Diagonal slash-Blocked. Straight slash-Blocked Diagonal slash-Blocked. Vertical slash-Blocked. Side slash-Blocked. CH 30 A cold wind blew threw the hall. There, everyone gathered there stayed silent, and stared at the entrance-The direction of the cave. The mercenary group [Death Spreading Brigade]-Had 42 members remaining. That was the number of people holding a weapon in the hall. The hall was their mess hall, where they usually ate because this was the widest space in the cave complex. Now, it became a hastily constructed temporary stronghold. Within the bandits crudely constructed base, the mess hall was located at the deepest part of the cave complex, which was at the end of the tunnel. With the mess hall as the centre, there were numerous small caves around it that were used for weapons or food storage. They intended to make their stand here, as the mess hall could serve as their final defense line. While it was called a stronghold, it was not made of sturdy materials. Firstly, they overturned the crudely made tables, together with the wooden boxes, they constructed a simple barricade. At the area between the entrance to the mess hall and barricade, several pieces of ropes were stretched out to trip any would-be attackers. They would still be able to defend themselves even if the invaders rushed inside by delaying them from reaching the barricades. After the encampment was completed, all the members were hiding behind the barricade, arming themselves with crossbows, and arranged themselves into the left, center, and right flank. If they enter into a ranged battle, judging from the difference in area size between the entrance and the mess hall, the faction that control the center of the mess hall would have the advantage in terms of attacking numbers. Normally when trying to storm a place, a diversion would be conducted from a different direction, there will be a need to separate their defending forces, allowing the attackers to gain the advantage. Although their defensive strategy was simple, it could win against a numerically superior attacking force. The cold wind blew in. Taking mind of it, several bandits shivered from what seemed to be the cold. Naturally, the temperature within the interior of the cave was lower, they could still live comfortably even during summer. But the chill that struck them was not something that they were familiar with. Firstly, the laugh that spread out from the entrance of the cave. Due to the echoes from the cave walls, they could not determine the gender of the voice, yet they could still be make out the shrill nature of the laugh. The sound of that laughter gave them all chills. Before that, the [Death Spreading Brigades] strongest member, Brain Unglaus, went out to meet the attacker. Everyone was confidant that there was no need to prepare their defenses. But that laughter convinced them otherwise. The voice they heard was not Brains. And it was laughing while facing him. There was only one following thought. A conclusion that they reached easily but none dare to speak it out. Hence, they could only keep quiet. Brain was defeated by the enemy during his counterattack. It would be impossible for someone like that to exist. That was what everyone thought. In truth, Brains strength was beyond common sense. Even the knights of the Empire were not that strong. The same could be said of the monsters. He can kill an ogre with a single attack. He single handedly massacred a goblin group like mowing grass. It was likely that he would be able to behead every member of the Death Spreading Brigade in a direct confrontation. It would not be wrong to consider him as the strongest. Then that sort of man lost. What meaning did that have? As the panicked feeling rose- The sound of steadily approaching footsteps reached the ears of the bandits. Although the footsteps were slow, they were clear. One of them swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The gulping sound sound was audible throughout the mess hall, followed by silence. They quickly loaded their cross-bows, the sound of cracking from the loading was continuous. A figure of a man appeared at the entrance of the hall where the bandits had focused their gazes. Brain! The head of the bandits-The leader of the brigade raised his voice. Following that, a explosive laughter rose heartily. Tapping the person next to him, there were voices of praise for Brain. Brains name was repeated endlessly. It was the sound of happiness at the defeat of the intruders. As Brain stood at the entrance, he was basked in praises, while closely observing the faces of the bandits. That look, as if he was counting down their numbers, was scary. Due to the influence from Brains unusual response, the cheering was slowly died down. -I. I found the master that I should be serving. The words of praise echoed through the silent mess hall. What was displayed on Brains face was the expression of someone indulging in a sweet dream, an expression that the bandits never saw once before on Brain. It was common knowledge that Brain single mindedly seeked the way of the sword. In a sense, he was someone that is highly disciplined. When comfort women was delivered to him, he rejected all of them from the lack of interest. He did not even take a single drop of pillaged liquor. The only thing is that that he is hungry for any chance of improving himself. The wealth he amassed was used to purchase strengthening items. Everyday, he would spend the time to swing his blade, and slowly inspect his weapon. That manner of speaking did not fit his personality. .Are you OK? Your face looks kind of weird. Did he hit his head, the brigade leader thought so as he spoke. It was true that Brains face was white. It was not at the level of losing blood. It was like a corpse-That colour. Huh?.Was Brain-sans eyes always red? It was unsure who uttered that phrase. Following that, everyones gaze was focused on Brains eye. It was red as if it was dyed in blood. Was it a blood rush? That was everyones thought. They are here! Master. Everyone, look. Here is my highest master! Brain turned around and made a face like a child expressing his love to his mother, before taking a step backwards as if opening a path. . Behind Brain, there was a figure visible. A weird hunchbacked figure. Its two hands hanging limply from its sides, and its face bend downwards. Its long hair touch the ground, but it did not care and slowly entered the space. Its black dress seemed to be made of darkness. No one said anything. That figure was sort of weird, and the chill that seemed like it would stop hearts. Slowly, the head moved. The face was totally obscured by silver hair. But deep within the mass of hair were a pair of shining crimson lights. The lights slowly dimmed. .Laughing. Who said it, those sort of whispers could be heard. -Aa, yes. -That was laughing. Everyone understood. No-They accidentally understood. The thing they never wanted to understand- Hey hey, what sort of stupid face are you making. This is my master-Shalltear-sama. Ah.so beautiful. Brains monologue did not reached their ears. Their attention was stolen by the abomination that stood at the entrance. It was an existence so horrifying that they were unable to move their gaze away from it. Dont raise your face. Dont look here. Go away somewhere. There were plenty of those panicked thoughts. However, like it was laughing at those thoughts, the hunchback figure stood up, and its beautiful silver silk-like hair flew back behind her, revealing its hidden face. There was a splitting smile, plastered onto a princess from a nightmare. Ahahahahaahahahhahaaahahahahhaa!! Laughter- The halls air shook as screams rose. It reverberated strangely due to the location being inside of a cave. It was like the atmosphere could not endure, and was chorusing the sounds. UwaaaaAA! Raising a scream, one of the bandits was filled with fear and fired his crossbow. The bolt cut through the air and found its way deep into Shalltears chest. Receiving it, Shalltear staggered slightly. -Attack!! Having received the orders from the leader, the bandits swung into action, resisted their fear and fired their crossbows The noise from the firing of the crossbows were just like rain. The bolts pierced Shalltears body. There were a total of 40 bolts flying towards their target, only 31 found their mark. Every single of them buried themselves deeply on the targets body. The outcome was expected, at this distance, plated armor could be pierced easily. Furthermore, the head was pierced by 4 of the bolts. Even now the target is still standing. If it was a human, the wound would be fatal. Yes, if it was humanC We did it. Someone whispered. That was the representative of everyones thoughts. That was now a hedgehog of bolts. According to common sense, that should definitely be dead. However, while their heads thought so, a corner of their hearts did not believe. The bandits moved on a sixth sense and frantically prepared their next bolt. Master. Me too. Brain stopped his sentence midway, kept quiet and stood rigidly, as if he sensed something, a sensation of fear mixed with a hint of sweetness. Shalltear moved- Like a conductor waving a baton, she opened her two hands. The bolts that were supposedly piercing her were slowly spit out of her body, and fell to the ground. There was no a single drop of blood on the bolts that fell. The arrowhead was not damaged. It was brand-new. Even seeing that, ah, thats right, everyone there could not think of anything but that. Shalltear laughed. A smug smile would be the most fitting to call it. UwaaaAAAAA! Cries could be heard here and there, then once again countless arrows cut through the air, and pierced Shalltear. The bolts pierced her eye, throat, stomach, and shoulder. It was like being blasted with a rain of arrows, but apart from an annoyed feeling, Shalltear had no reaction. It doesnt wooorrrkkkk. You wwwooorrrkkk sssooo hhaaarrrddd. A step forward. Then-A leap. The ceiling was about five meters up. With a leap that could easily reach the ceiling, she landed elegantly behind the barricade. Her high heels clacked on the floor. Then the bolts fell from her body. Twisting her head, she looked at the crossbow-wielding bandits behind her. A step-And a hit. Without using her waist, it was a punch where she simply thrust out her hand. However, that speed was superhuman, and had a massive destructive power. The fist easily went through the bandits body, and hit the barricade. With a large explosive sound, the wood that made up the barricade shattered, and the pieces scattered into the surroundings. Silence. The sound of wood chips hitting the floor reverberated through the hall. The shocked bandits stopped loading their crossbow, and gazed at Shalltear. Shalltear used her index finger to penetrate the ball of blood above her head, and removed it. With the string of blood that followed, a word formed in front of her. It was a magic word like a sanskrit character or a rune. That was her Blood Pool. It was a special ability of one of Shalltears classes, Blood Drinker, that collected blood from her victims, and created a ball that could be used for a variety of purposes. One of those was-Magic Strengthening. Rank 10 Magic-With the activation of the highest rank of magic, the heads of 12 bandits swelled up. At the next moment-An explosion like a balloon popping could be heard. There was no time to even scream. However, there was time for them to look down at their expanding bodies, understand that something unnatural was happening to them and make a terrified face. AhahahhaaaaahhahahahaaaAAhaha! Firewooorrrkkkss! Sssoooo prrreeetttttyyy-! Pointing towards the blood spray, Shalltear made a mocking laugh and clapped her hands. Brain who was standing by the entrance followed her and clapped his hands in an intoxicated manner. Uooooo! With a shout of anger, an estoc stabbed through Shalltears chest-and went through until the back, going through where her heart should have been. It then moved up and down in an effort to widen the wound. Go to hell! The following longsword split her head in half, and her left eye was cut open as the blade stopped there. Continue, bastards! With voices raised in a mix of fury and fear, 3 bandits swung their swords and chopped down at Shalltear. Over and over again. But the monster standing there with a broadsword stuck in her face seemed to have hardly noticed their efforts. When their arms grew too tired to swing their swords, they used their hands to punch and their legs to kick, as tears of despair and desperation ran down their faces. However, Shalltear remained as immovable as a giant boulder. Shalltear looked at the bandits, her head tilted slightly in thought. Then as if having found her answer, she clapped her hands together in a loud slap. HaAAaaaaaaAaaaa. Shalltear let out her breath in an explosive puff. Almost immediately, a thick scent of blood swirled around the area. Calmly, Shalltear pulled out the broadsword stuck in her head. Even as the sword left its gruesome sheath, there was no visible wound or indeed any sign of injury. She started to swing the sword but stopped as the broadsword started to rust and crumble into nothingness in her hand. It seemed that her bloodlust had drawn out the disadvantage of one of her classes Cursed Caster. Disappointedly, she tossed the ruined sword aside and swung with one delicate arm. Three heads tumbled to the ground. Run! Run! We cant win against that monster! Thats bad news! Shouted the bandits as they attempted to flee. A pair hands appeared behind one such bandit. He was running as fast as he could, all thoughts of resistance blown to the winds. The hands squeezed in sudden burst of force as the skull tore apart with a sound like a bug being ripped from its shell. Brain fluid sprayed everywhere as the head crumbled. A man tumbled in front of Brain who was enjoying the scene. Help me, Brain-san! Please! I wont do anything bad from now on! His face stained with stears, one of Brains former comrades tugged at his feet, begging for his life. While it would be good to save you. Let me first ask master.-Master, what should I do with him? -Bbbllllooowww hhiiimmmm aaawaaayyyy. Understood. Then, let us go. Stop! Please stoppppp! The man desperately hanged onto Brains leg, but Brain grasped his back and threw him effortlessly. The strength of his arm was monstrously strong when compared to the man who hugged his leg. Towards Shalltear who was more than five meters away, the man drew an arc in the air as he screamed. Naturally, if it was the previous Brain, this would not be possible. Even if he used both hands, this would be impossible. Changing into a vampire gave him unnatural physical strength. BaaaaaaaaaaaAAann. Before the man was able to kiss the floor, Shalltear picked him up again, did a turn before chucking him towards the ceiling. A stomach churning sound as if something torned apart was heard, followed by the bloody remains of the bandit dropping. Before the blood reached the ground, it was absorbed by Shalltears Blood Pool. Shalltear smiled at the escaping bandits. Ttthhheeeerrrreeeeesss ssstttiiillll aaaa lllllloootttt llleefffftttt. Countless screams, criess of anger and hate, and tears of despair filled the hall-. Inside the hall where nothing moved, Shalltear smiled and stood up. The ball of blood above her head grew larger. However, it was still smaller than her head. Ffffffffuuuuuuuuuuunnnnnnnnnnnn. Having fun is most important, my great master. Aaarrreee ttthhheeeerrreee aaannnyyy mmmooorrreeee? Then- -Shalltear-sama! Interrupting Brains words, a womans voice echoed. The vampire dragged back the vampire stationed outside into the hall. Some people are heading this way. Ehhhh? Remnants of the BBaaannddddiitttssss? -Ah. SssppppLLLeeNNNddddiiiDDD, this is just too ggoood.AAAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA. CH 31 True Ancestor Part 5 Translators: Frostfire10, fba90130, Henet Shalltear leaped upwards in the dark like a bird taking off and landed on the barricade of logs at the entrance on one leg. The other three vampires followed her slowly up to the entrance. Shalltear smiled as she looked contemptuously at the target before her. A small party was standing at the cave entrance in proper formation. Three male warriors standing shoulder-to-shoulder formed the vanguard. The quality of their equipment varied with the worst equipped member of the trio wearing a hauberk of heavy overlapping scales . A drawn weapon in each hand and a large shield on each back. And behind the men, stood a red-haired female warrior clad in banded mail. Bringing up the rear and protected by his comrades in front was a man in light gear holding a staff in his hand. Probably a mage. Beside him was a man clad in a clerics robe that was draped over amor. A holy symbol in the shape of a flame hung from his neck. Despite being taken by surprise by Shalltears sudden appearance, they did not panic and their guard never wavered. This spoke volumes about the partys experience. Oh this will be gooood Although Shalltear had no objections to slaughtering the weak and helpless, a little bit of resistance certainly helped spice things up. A smirk appeared on Shalltears face as her red eyes lit up in anticipation of the entertainment to follow. Suddenly, the mage started in shock, as if he had noticed something about Shalltear. However, he wavered only for an instant as his face tightened with tension. Presumed Vampire! Only silver and magical weapons effective. Victory impossible! Fighting retreat! Dont look in their eyes. The mages voice rang out loud enough for the entire cave to hear clearly. The mans instructions were terse and to the point. Instantly, the others reacted. As one, the warriors reached over their backs for their Large Shields. Taking a defensive posture, the warriors took cover behind the shields they had pushed forward. Avoiding eye-contact, they kept their eyes on Shalltears torso. At the same the time, the female warrior took the vanguards weapons and applied something on them. Shalltears nose caught the scent of an unpleasant odour. That was alchemical silver. This was a special application produced by alchemists. A magic preparation that was applied onto the striking surfaces of weapons like grease. This gave the weapons properties similar to ones made of silver. Generally speaking, silver weapons were expensive and softer than steel weapons. They were also unsuited for long-term use. Because of this, most adventurers purchased this preparation which costs one-tenth the price of a silver weapon. It is used as necessary, giving any weapon the same effects as a silver weapon temporarily. It is, however, effective only for at most 5 minutes and thus encounters requiring the use of the application are usually resolved one way or another very quickly. Glints of silver flashed as the group waved their temporarily imbued weapons , trying to ward off Shalltear as they retreated in a single line. Even their retreat was impressive. The group moved in unison like a single entity as they retreated. My god, god of fire- Dont do useless things! Use protection magic. Stopping the cleric who was about to chant, the magic caster began to cast magic on the vanguard. Following him, the cleric began to do the same. Most clerics could summon the power of gods to repel, control or destroy undead, demons or angels. However, that was only if they were weaker existences. Basically the cleric tried to cast magic on Shalltear, but the magic caster decided that the cleric was not strong enough to do any damage, and so should use his efforts to do something different. They cast the magic sequentially on the warriors in front. A feeling of admiration was born in Shalltears pleasure-muddled head. The magic used was the lowest level-Rank 1 magic, but it suited the enemy. It was completely different from the rash attacks of the bandits, or the idiot warrior who came alone. However-Useless was useless. However, they held no meaning with such a gap in strength. Shalltear stepped. It was extremely light. A lightness like she was about to take a step. However, the movement caused a strong gale. She swung an overarm. Piercing the shield, tearing through armour, ignoring the magic defense, cutting flesh, gripping the beating heart, and in one stroke-Crushing it. In front of the drooping warrior, a reddish-black lump formed within Shalltears hand. The woman raised a small scream, and the cleric made a detested face. Smiling at the scene, Shalltear activated a magic. Slowly, the warrior who lost his heart stood up. Under the circumstances, it was nothing more than the lowest rank undead monster, a zombie. Shalltear casually threw away the heart, and slipped her hand into the mass of blood floating over her head. From there she took out a crimson mass-A pulsating mass of blood. It was a caricature of a heart. She gave it to the zombie. The mass of blood writhed like a worm, its shape twisting and deforming as it dug its way slowly into the body of the zombie. The zombie twitched and spasmed as it slowly started to change. The gaping hole in its chest started to reverse itself as if time had started to go backwards like a rewinding tape. At the same time, as if water had totally evaporated from the corpse, the zombie became desiccated, its skin resembled tree bark. Thats impossible! Ive never heard of a vampire that could use such high-level magic so effortlessly. Its happening in front of you. Calm down! Deal with it calmly! But! -Retreat is impossible! Attack! Ou! As the Cleric attempted to create a distraction, the others read his intention and reacted. One warrior slashed at Shalltear while the other faced their former comrade turned Lesser Vampire. Oh my God of flame. Banish the unclean! An invisible ray of Divine power shot out from the Holy symbol that the Cleric clutched tightly in his hands. Such a pathetic attack had, of course, no effect on Shalltear. AAhaaaaaaAAAAAhahahahhahahaha! The warrior facing the Lesser Vampire had managed to sink his blade into the undead being. That was probably because the Vampire had been bound by the Clerics divine powers. Granted that the Vampire was newly created and unstable and as such, vulnerable, Shalltear still felt slightly insulted that any creation of hers could have lost to such petty divine powers. Deflecting a warriors downward chop with her pinky nail, she glared at the offending cleric hiding behind the warrior. A bbbboooottttthhhheeerrrr! With a casual swing of her right hand, the warrior lost his head, blood spraying in a gory fountain as the corpse collapsed slowly onto the ground. Strengthening magic had been cast on the lone remaining warrior. Up until now, the warrior had been at a slight disadvantage. With the binding placed on the vampire and the strengthening magic on the warrior, the tide was slowly turning. Well, they seem to be enjoying themselves. Cutting in would be impolite. In any case, there was still prey to be had. Shalltears brain, still thirsting for blood, considered this briefly before turning towards to the cleric. The female warrior came in from the side and confronted Shalltear with a sword. It was an ordinary steel weapon. How cute. Quivering in fear, and yet still holding that sword as if meaning to put up a fight. It was like the last ditch resistance of a small animal against a predator. Shalltear melted in a joy so intense, it felt like her nether region had heated up in excitement. I wonder what kind of scream she would make if I bite off her fingers? Maybe I should cut her ear off and make her eat it. No, before that I should sip on her blood. After all, shes my first female prey from my first excursion. I ffffooooouuunnnddd dddeeeessseeerrrrtttt. A leap. Leaping over the woman, towards the magic caster and cleric. With a movement faster than the cleric, Shalltear crushed the clerics hand along with the holy sigil that he was holding onto. GuwaAaa! Hearing the clerics cries of pain, Shalltear smiled satisfactorily and decided to give him mercy. She ended his suffering with her hand, She nodded with enjoyment after seeing the blood accumulating in the sphere above her head. Someone used all their might to ram into Shalltear from the back. But she was unaffected and remain still like a large tree. But the tip of the sword sticking out from her chest was annoying. UnbelievableNo effect! Its silver weapons. This! The sword protruding from her chest, beautifully pierced the position where her heart should be. Yet, Shalltear disregarded this and started to move, making the female warrior scream. The girl did not bring any silver weapons. Likely, it was taken from the male warrior. Some of what the mage said was right. But some was also wrong. The only weapons effective against Shalltear were either silver weapons enchanted with magic of a certain strength, or weapons with special innate properties. Plain silver weapons were incapable of damaging her. Shalltear ignored the woman behind her, and gazed at the surprised magic caster. < Magic Arrow> In a desperate display of magic, two beams of light flashed and hit Shalltear, only to disappear without a trace. That was due to Shalltears special ability C Mid Tier Magic Damage Reduction. Although damage was only reduced not negated, if the damage done is smaller than the reduction value, no damage was done at all. Such was the obvious difference in power between the two. Bbbboooorrrrriiiiiinnnnnnggggg! The head of the magic caster easily fell to the ground. Looking away, the lesser vampire was having a good fight with the two warriors. Shalltear casually picked up the heads of the two by the hair. Bored, she then threw them towards the two. The weights of about six kilogrammes flew at a tremendous speed. There was no need to say the result. The two slowly fell to the ground. Shalltear had been run through by a sword several times, but gave no sign of even noticing the damage. Even the holes in her clothes (being magical), had closed up. Shalltear turned towards the female warrior. Finally realizing that she was the only person still alive, she retreated in fear. Fumbling desperately in her belt pouch, she was fishing for something. Shalltear gazed at the crimson scene around her. Curious as to what the warrior was doing, she waited. Finally, the woman brought out a bottle and threw it at Shalltear. Maybe it was holy water, or maybe it was a molotov cocktail. Either way, it was useless against her. Shalltear caught quick glimpse at the thrown bottle and snickered. What a pitiful resistance. Yes, first Shalltear would slowly suck some blood from her. Not enough to kill her of course. Then she would do all kinds of things to the warrior, taking care not to draw blood. Having decided, Shalltear swatted aside the incoming bottle casually. On impact, a red liquid splashed out of the opened bottle and leaked onto Shalltears bare skin. Then-A small pain ran through her body. Shalltears mind went blank in an instant, her blood lust suddenly driven away by surprise. Shalltear stared at the spot which was pulsing with shock and pain. It was the hand that had brushed away the bottle. Where the liquid had touched skin, it gave off a foul stench and a slight wisp of smoke. Shifting her view, she looked down at the ground beneath her. A bottle lay open before her, giving off a light pleasant scent. And suddenly she realized the shape of the bottle looked familiar. That was-A potion bottle that was the most commonly used in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Inside of it was probably a Minor Healing Potion. Undead received damage depending on the healing item. It was the reason why Shalltears chest melted slightly. The wound itself had healed immediately. The wound on her beautiful white hand had, of course, disappeared. However, Shalltears surprise remained. Impossible!! A shout that shook the atmosphere. Capture that woman without harm! In response to Shalltears words, the vampires that were previously standing behind and watching moved. They captured the woman, who took Shalltears shock as an opportunity to flee, and gripped her right and left arms. The woman panicly resisted, but there was a basic difference in the strength of humans and vampires. She was easily brought back to Shalltear and thrust before her. Look at my eyes! Shalltear grabbed the womans chin and forced their gazes to lock, of course, taking care not to exert too much strength. After all, She wouldnt get anything useful if she tore the womans chin off. And while Shalltear could cast divine spells, as an undead, healing spells were beyond her. Having being forced to lock gaze with the vampire, the womans eyes filmed over, her expression, once full of hostility and fear only showed friendliness. The charming effect of her magic eyes was starting to take hold. Once confident that the woman was fully charmed, Shalltear let go of her. She had many things that she wanted to ask. However, there was one question that needed to be answered first. Shalltear picked up the dropped potion bottle, and thrust it in front of the womans eyes. This potion! From who and where did you get it! There was a man called Momon. M, Momon? .Could it be.No, but then.but. The womans tone showed her surprise at how big a reaction Shalltear was giving to that name. Shalltear was so shocked, she felt the world around her shake. Momon-That was certainly a name that could shock her into confusion. Momon, and that familiar bottle. Only one face came to mind. No, one person could possibly come to mind. The head of the supreme 41, the sole remaining-The person formerly known as Momonga. People could use similar names by coincidence. One couldnt dismiss that possibility. In the same fashion, Nazaricks potion bottle design by some freak happenstance could also be commonly used in this world. Shalltear thought up to there and shook her head. It was too unbelievable. It made more sense that Momon was an alias that Momonga was using. Rather than that, the problem was why this woman had a potion. Why did she receive it? Did she get it for no reason? Could it be.. Was this girl given a directive? Or it was a reward for her? Shalltear was unsure of the places that Ainz visited. If he went out alone from the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, Shalltear would know. Unless he changed his name and gave it to Baniara during their encounter. She could reason it out like this, but the scenario was highly improbable. Why are you here? What are your intentions? Yes, our main job is street patrol, but a few days ago, we received a report about bandits appearing in the forest and we came to investigate. On our return after disabling all the traps in the forest, we stumbled upon the bandits den. After detecting some abnormalities, we decided to split the team into two. My team came here to scout out the area. The team split into two? Yes, we do not know the number of thieves. Hence, my team was to create a commotion, and lure them into an area filled with traps, set by the other team. Another team, huh. Another problem cropped up, Shalltear clicked her tongue. How many people were there in the group that came here? With me included, there is a total of seven people. Then,.. Wait a moment, seven people? Not six? Shalltears gaze fell on to the surrounding dead bodies. Three warriors, one cleric, one magic caster-And this woman. The numbers did not match. She faced the woman with a suspicion filled gaze as she replied. Yes. There is a ranger who went back to E-Rantel for reinforcements in case things went South. What did you say. The voice of the magic caster earlier was unnaturally large. It was not a mistake, the voice he made could be heard all over the basin. Ku! Shalltears pupils dilated, with a speed faster than a gale, she shot up to the highest point around and surveyed her surroundings. Shalltear possessed night vision but her sight was unable to penetrate the thick vegetation of the forest. The pricked her ears, only the rustling of the trees and grass due to the blowing wind was heard. Shalltear did not know of any magic that rely on the sensory organs. On such a circumstance, it would be impossible to look for someone in the forest. Damn it! The person managed to escape. It was utterly humiliating. Her teeth gnashed together. My Familiars! The shadow at Shalltears feet stirred, several wolves squirmed out from the shadows, different from the usual run-of-the-mill wolves. With Jet-black fur that blended into the night, crimson light emitted from their red pupils, displaying their malevolence and intelligence. These were the Vampire Wolves, Level 7 low tier monsters. Summoned using one of Shalltears abilities. Shalltear could summon various types of familiars, but only these fellas were suited for chasing down her enemies. Chase. Devour and kill the humans in this forest! Ten Vampiric Wolves dashed into the forest once Shalltear howled her commands. As she observed the distancing shadows, Shalltear concluded that the chances of killing the escapee was low. The one acting as a sentry should have methods of evading any pursuers. In other words, she should plan for contingencies if the enemy managed to escape. Shalltear clenched her fist as she turned around, intending to further interrogate the female captive. Tell me. What are the chances of the ranger meeting up with the other team? None, in a situation that our team was wiped out, he will abandon the other team and return to the city. He is our best chance for survival. Return to the city and gather reinforcements. If they made such preparations, then the chance of this was higher than forcing a smaller team to perform a rescue. Well, that was assuming that they would not be killed if they surrendered. Smart move. A well thought contingency in case they lose. Clearly, they had planned out everything before acting. Grasping this, Shalltear began to panic. The knowledge about the vampires would be brought back to the city. Likely, Shalltears appearance was revealed. Considering a humans ability to see in the night, Shalltear did not think that the ranger was able to observe everything that happened in the depression clearly. Shit! Shalltear cursed and digged into her thoughts. The order obtained from Ainz was- The current prey now are criminals, nobody would miss them. Criminals, especially bandits that can use magic and martial arts. It matters not that you can suck them dry and turn them into your slaves, as long as you capture them. Among the bandits, anyone who are knowledgeable when it comes to matters about the world and combat tactics, must not be let go off. If they raised a ruckus, us, it will raise the infamy of Nazarick leading to unwanted hassle. -As above. The current situation still lay within the spectrum of her directive. Allowing the news of vampires to be brought back, would not lead to the discovery of her name and the existence of Nazarick. In other words, there were no means to link the vampire attacks and Nazarick together. If city officials considered the situation by the evidence at hand, they may conclude that everyone here and the bandits were wiped out by attacks from feral vampires. Naturally, there were lots of holes, but any more and she could not come back. Shalltear sighed with relief before immersing once again into the maelstrom which was her thoughts. The next problem was, what to do with this girl? People under the effects of hypnosis will not lose their memories completely. For safety purposes, it would be best to execute her. But the problem lied with the one called Momon and the bottle of potion. Assuming that there was a reason or purpose that the potion was given to this girl, killing her now would disrupt Ainzs action, an act that was very terrible. What would happen if she returned alive? The ones that hired her would be bound to raise questions as to why she was the only survivor. Various information would be leaked, especially Shalltears physical appearance. It may not present itself as a problem now, but who could tell in the future? What would happen if I dispose of her? If Ainz has any plans, he would have to give up on it. The ideal solution was to directly contact Ainz. But Shalltear did not know how to utilize the magic, . How about bringing this girl to meet Ainz after teleporting back. The situation was delicate because the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was protected by defensive magic that prevented any intrusion. Only those that possessed the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown could teleport at their will. Sadly, Shalltear did not have one. The only way to travel would be through the designated portals that will waste time. Travelling by this method would use up to three hours, although it might not be a problem. But the only Floor Guardian left within the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was Cocytus. Henceforth, the current level of alertness disallowed any immediate activation of the teleportation gates. Shalltear could use her own magic if she was transported to the arena, but the places that she could fly was severely limited. It would not be prudent to waste time like this. As Shalltear did not know when the rescue team would come for this girl. By killing her, it would not raise any foreseeable problems. But if she choose to bring her back, the important information that The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was operating covertly would be found out. During those moment, Ainz would have no choice but to modify her memories. If returning her alive just like this, it would raise questions from those who hired her. Without the ability to mindwipe, those people might choose to pursue this matter. Releasing her like this would cause a bigger problem in the future. Should she use the excuse that she accidentally turned that girl into a familiar? Shalltear could create up to 10 familiars. Other than Brain, she could not find any suitable candidates to be her familiar, hence she still had sufficient space to make more. But looking from this angle. she was the one that made a decision that would disrupt Ainzs goal. Knowing about it but still choose to do it. Then what should be done- Ill be scolded by Ainz-sama. With a small voice that could not be heard, Shalltear hung her head in her arms. It was obvious that the encounter with the girl was coincidental. Why didnt she retreat earlier?It would be best to just end things just by withdrawing. But how to handle this girl? Undoubtedly, it would not be possible for her to escape from being scolded. Then, what should be her next step in order to obtain forgiveness? Worse rather than worst. Shalltear thought, and thought, until there was smoke coming out of her head, and got her conclusion. Rather than killing, releasing that girl would be more beneficial. Shalltear cannot salvage the situation by killing her. She could at least do something by sparing that girl. Shalltear decided so. No, it was no different from panicking and tricking herself though. Your name is? Baniara. Got it.OK, I remember, that name that resembles a weird candy! Wait there! -Disperse! My familiars.- Shalltear, as if connected to her Vampiric Wolves by a thin thread, ordered their immediate withdrawal. Unsure of whether it was a lucky or unlucky situation, the wolves encountered the other rear guard team. The connection ended with the return of the wolves. Once this was completed, she let that Baniara girl stand at an appropriate spot. She gathered her vampiric familiars that stood further away from her spot. Anyway clear this place up. Were withdrawing. She did not know how long it would take to clear up the place, this act could generate the impression that they were looking for something. At the minimum, they needed to leave behind signs of their search efforts. What should we do about the women, master? In response to Brains question, Shalltears gazed at the standing Baniara. Leave her like this. No, the other women. .Huh? Other women? Yes, master. There are women they have captured to relieve their lust, what should be done? Shalltears face cramped. What was that. .Why, did you not say anything? My apologies. I tried to inform you. Embers of anger began to fan in Shalltears head, she wanted to dice Brain into pieces. However, she strongly suppressed that urge. She cannot do anything to Brain before bringing him in front of Ainz and collecting the relevant intelligence from him. She tried to cool herself, and gaze around. The gaze did not have any physical effects. But Brain who received it, backed away for a few steps. Shalltear once again shook her head. As long as the girl never saw her face, throwing her here would not cause a problem. That should be the right move. It should be clear why that girl was left alive. However, considering that, it would be suspicious as to why Banaria was left alive. Shalltear wrapped her head in her arms. Wh- Ah? Why would I know! Who can tell me what to do next? That was Shalltears current expression. She was clueless as to how to follow up on this matter in order to justify her actions. Knowing what to do next but proceeding forward without her masters approval was a blatant act of treason to her. I dont care. I dont know! Leave them. Let Baniara handle them. Is it fine? Good or bad, I dont know, shit! Shut up for a bit! My apologies, Shalltear-sama. We are withdrawing! Get to work. The vampires lowered their heads, and began working. Shalltear slowly held her head in her hands. .Ill be scolded.What should I do. CH 32 Shalltear silently walked through the 9th floor of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Behind her was Brain. Occasionally he glanced at the surroundings with deep interest, watching Cocytus subordinates standing guard and gazing at them. His changes in expression showed his awe and amazement towards an existence beyond his imagination. However, his figure that was looking around restlessly, when viewed from an observers point of view, was slightly embarrassing, and did not fit a subordinate of Shalltear. Originally, it would drop the standing of his master Shalltear, but Shalltear kept quiet and tolerated it. No, it was simply that Shalltear did not have the ability to react to his behaviour. Shalltear, who was walking silently down the corridor, was not wearing her usual black dress, and instead wore a sparkling white dress with matching jewelry adorning her. While the golden tiara with gems embedded inside released a brilliant sparkle, it was not extravagant. Three thin platinum necklaces were lain on her neck. Accompanied by gloves made of white sparkling silk, she looked like a princess. Brain had his own extravagance, but he wore a simple yet well tailored black suit, covered by a regal armour. Various small ornaments adorned the armor, and this were not run-of the mill replicas. Their values were obvious at a glance. On his hips were two swords, the first sword was the one that followed him till now. The second sword was given to him recently. The reason for Brains attire was obvious, which was to prevent someone that looked like a common bandit from entering this floor. However, Shalltear had more pressing matters in her mind right now. As they approached their destination, Shalltears footstep slowed down. Her face started to twitch. After Shalltear returned to Nazarick, she went to her private quarters to refresh herself. If she used too a long a time to prepare herself, it would be considered disrespectful. Shalltear naturally accepted such a principle. But the several things in her mind hindered her resolve. Shalltear sighed for the nth time, and faced reality. She knocked on the door in front of her. The beetle race Royal Knights on her left and right did not say anything. After several tens of seconds passed, the door opened slowly. The figure of a maid was visible. It was a normal maid that was working in Ainzs room. .Please tell Ainz-sama that I would like to meet with him. .Understood. Please wait for a bit. The maid noticed the awkwardness in Shalltears tone and faltered for an instant, expressed her understanding, and slowly, without any sound, politely closed the door. Ah, I want to run away. When Shalltear sighed, the door opened again slowly, the maid from earlier stood behind it. Please go ahead, Shalltear-sama. Ainz-sama is waiting. The first thing that Ainz thought was that Shalltears expression was hard, and dark, and assumed that she had failed her mission. However, the Vampire standing behind her did not exist in Ainzs memory. Then she should have completed the minimum requirement of her mission. Considering that, Ainz tore apart his thoughts. No point deducing it. His questions would be eliminated after listening to Shalltears report In the end, he decided that he just had to listen to Shalltears report closely. Shalltear, leading her minion, approached the front of Ainzs desk slowly, while maintaining her silence and keeping her head bowed. The underling at the back hastily bowed his head as well. .I have returned, Ainz-sama. .And so you have, Shalltear. Ainzs eyes narrowed slightly. Shalltear was not using her weird pattern of speech. In other words, she was mentally agitated due to unknown reasons. The report might have a positive outcome, Ainz concluded. His thoughts shifted towards the possible negative outcomes. This way, he would be able to nonchalantly accept the results, no matter how terrible it could be. .Then let me quickly hear your report. Before that.I have performed a mistake, and cannot talk to Ainz-sama with my head raised. Shalltear responded as she was about to bend the knee. But- -Shalltear. A strong voice with an imposing will was heard. Shalltear stopped her actions and hastily looked at Ainz. Shalltear. Your are one of the strongest pillars of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, a Guardian. If you are to bow within the sight of others not for the reason of respect, do not bow so easily. The report has not even started? Your apology is a bit early-Everyone, leave. Ainz lightly waved his hand, and ordered everyone in the room to leave. Receiving his orders, the regular maids began walking to the door. Ainz watched them as they walked and then moved his gaze upwards towards the ceiling. You people as well. The minute his voice reached them, the air began slowly quivering, and several figures appeared, hanging on the ceiling. They were creatures that were about the size of a man and were spiders wearing ninja clothes. They were the Eight Edge Assassins. They could freely move while remaining invisible. Each of their eight legs that allowed them to stick to the ceiling, and was attached with a razor. The moment they leapt towards their prey, they could launch eight simultaneous strikes. The scariest thing was their ability to kill their prey with a single blow to the head. Seven Eight Edge Assassins dropped to the floor, silent as a bird. The one seems to be the leader started to speak. However we have received orders from Cocytus-sama- However, Ainz did not allow even that. -My words are superior to any order. I will not repeat myself. Leave. Hah, understood. The Eight Edge Assassins simultaneously bowed. They crawled on the floor and followed the maids out. After the last one left the room, Ainz turned towards Shalltear. Sorry, Shalltear. Then please start your report. Firstly, the the male vampire over there your thrall? Yes, that is so. Ah, my greetings, Ainz-sama? Suddenly, Brain flew away with a kick. Brains body flew through the air as if carried by the wind before hitting and bouncing off the wall. That single hit could easily shatter all the organs in his body. Although he did not bleed after being turned into an undead, the ability to feel pain was not completely gone. Hence, Brain was rolling on the floor while moaning in pain. Shalltear approached Brain in an instant after sending him flying with a kick and continued to attack him a few more times. Why? Due to the sudden deterioration of events, Ainz cannot help but suppressed his urge to escape reality and find a spot to hide, while observing the current situation from afar. After turning into this body, it was a plus that instances like this would not be shown on his face. Why is a subordinate like you opening his mouth in a familiar manner to the supreme one-Ainz-sama? Did I give you permission, oi! Just be an idiot and answer only when spoken to. Do not think of talking to Ainz-sama without permission. Ah, tank yu wery muh, masuter. Although he was kicked by Shalltear, Brain still gave out a look of pure ecstasy. Anyway, dont look down. If you hurry up and say it then I will scold you less. Anyway, your loyalty towards Ainz-sama is quite low, right. I see. Ainz nodded. However, due to this, there would be two problems. Firstly, Shalltears response pattern. Shalltears underlings fostering a sense of complete loyalty towards Ainz should not be a problem. But Ainzs plan involved recruiting talented humans forcefully, to smoothen their intelligence gathering network. Looks like this plan would have to be abandoned. Secondly, under the influence of loyalty towards only Shalltear, discord might spread within Nazarick. It was not entirely impossible that they may develop a sense of hostility against the other Guardians from any future bickerings. The problem will be only be Shalltears. There was a need for experimentation. Shalltear- Yes! Shalltears demonic face changed in an instant, to that of a innocent sweet young girl. Brains face that was swollen from Shalltears kicks turned into a look of joy. Ainz developed a sense of unease after looking at both scenes. .Punishment will be given in the room later. But.Shalltear. I am happy that you respect me. However, there is no need for excessive respect. You are also one of the treasures left behind by my comrades in Ainz Ooal Gown. You are an existence made by my friend, Peroronchiino. Basically, I feel my friend behind you. Receiving such a deep respect from you makes me feel uncomfortable. Shalltears eyes begin to glisten. Her crimson pupil was directed at Ainz. -My gratitude. Two times, three time the mouth tried to open, but no words came out. Shalltear was struggling hard to find the right words. Then slowly,.and deeply she bowed. This was the posture of a priestess receiving the divine revelation of god. She directed her prayers and worship towards the gods. The current Shalltear was acting as if she was giving her offerings to the gods. Then return. Shall we begin the discussion. Hearing the report, with Brain occasionally adding information, Ainz slowly crossed his fingers together. I see.Baniara. Yes.Did Ainz-sama really give that woman a potion? Hmm. The person who gave the potion-Momon. Ainz had heard that name extremely frequently. When Narberal went to register herself as an adventurer, she sent a message requesting suggestion for a suitable name. He told her to use any appropriate name for herself. When Ainz was asked which name was most suitable, he gave the answer, Momon. No matter how he considered it, that name and potion, the one who gave it must have been Narberal. Suppressing the desire to hang his head in his arms, he quietly stared at Shalltear. Shalltear cowered in fear and waited for Ainzs reaction. Ainz felt troubled because he did not receive any report about this matter from Narberal. Furthermore, Momon was acting on his discretion. He was conflicted whether he should reveal to Shalltear that Momon was Narberal. If he revealed the truth, relations between Shalltear and Narberal will deteriorate. Such a thought flashed across Ainzs head. This time Shalltears mission had several misses, but it would not be a problem to say that it went well. If the woman Baniara did not come, then it would simply turn into information about rampaging vampires. Not much was known about Shalltears appearance. However, if Baniara returned then Shalltears appearance would be known to the guild. On the contrary, if there was information that Baniara was captured, and the ranger that escaped reported it, there were both pros and cons, a zero-sum equation. However, whether or not Shalltear could understand it was another question. It would not be surprising that Shalltear would think that she was a hindrance. Then what would Shalltear think about such an existence? Would it turn into a problem that slowly tipped the balance of Nazarick. Since he received the information from Narberal, was it not Ainz in the wrong as he had not informed his subordinates, so he might end it with an apology. However-No, it really should be Ainz to roll in the dirt? If he did not tell the truth then it might become a problem. A stiff sound rang- That sound was made as Ainzs finger hit the table while he was lost in thought. Ainz-sama. If this is confidential. No.I will allow it. That woman is actually connected to Naberal. I heard about it, but I forgot to inform you. Sorry. Ainz bowed his head, almost to the point of touching his table. It, it is not even absurd. If I did not get caught up in the moment, this would not have happened. Please raise your head! Thank you for forgiving my mistake. Your words are wasted on me. Ainz raised his head and went into deep thought. If he did not clear up the mess between Narberal and Shalltear, likely it would become a problem in the future. In Yggdrasil, Ainz was one of the top players when playing as a necromancer with instant death spells . But this type of magic user could be countered easily. Comparing with the others players, Ainzs ranking would be at the middle of the top 50% players. If he fully equipped himself with magical items and also the items left behind by his comrades, his strength would reach those at the Top 25% ranking. Basically there were several existences stronger than Ainz. Furthermore, there were many job classes that Ainz was not able to attain. The World Items called Balance Breakers. The natural enemy of Ainz and the strongest magic caster class against Undead [Holy Banisher], the magic caster class that focused on attack [World of Disaster]. Players with those classes were dangerously strong. Ainz recalled the glorious time. When 1500 people attacked the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, his friends were there. There were people with the World Guardian class, and was an existence known as an official cheat, and had no more than 10 top class warrior users. By putting these powers together during [Ainz Ooal Gown] glorious period, they were at the pinnacle. Also the invaders were repelled, they were separated and dealt with individually, which was why they could win. However, currently none of his friends were here. If 100 of the Top 500 players of Yggdrasil invaded, the likelihood that Nazarick would be breached is quite high. There is no need to even think when 150 Level 100 players decide to attack. If Ainz activated the strongest force in the tomb, all the members within Level 8, it would be impossible even for 150 players to win. But the price would be too high, hence he cannot simply use it. Even though he may be unmatchable now but he may not be the strongest yet. Before he could completely grasp the situation of this world, he would have to act behind the scenes. Any action that antagonises Yggdrasil players must be avoided. This was due to him not being able to throw away his human consciousness even though his appearance changed. There was a chance that seeing his weird change, his mind would change as well and can accept this, but if human-like races like elves and dwarves killed innocents, he would react and most likely be filled with hostility. That was why, he moved, looking for a reason. They were attacked first. They had to kill to help others. They had to listen to orders and so it could not be helped. If such excuses could be made then there was still room for discussions. In conclusion, they should not be an evil that must be attacked, or attacking them was a just cause. Something that the ones who congregate under a banner would not find it difficult to forgive. It would be fine as long as it was not exposed. Demiurge could move without exposing it. On the contrary, if it was exposed, then they would be in an extremely unfavourable position. Did he understand that? I dont understand. In response to his unconscious whisper, Shalltears shoulders trembled. Ainz raised a question towards Shalltear who was cowering in fear and watching Ainzs expression. -Basically Baniara is a survivor, the ranger escaped. And there is a separate group of adventurers. Yes. Hm.Baniara was the only one that saw you. Should I kill her? Dont say stupid things. No one saw your face but her right? Even if they try to make a montage, that womans testimony will be the best proof. Then the important thing is to edit her memory well. If we kill her, it will be added to the montage. That will be a pain. Af, afterwards, actually. .I dont mind. Say it. There are women. ? Apart from Baniara? Why did you not say so earlier? What does this mean! At Ainzs angry voice, Shalltear trembled. .Sorry. I went overboard. Breathing heavily repeatedly, Ainz opened his mouth. .There is no need to hide it, Shalltear. Tell me everything. Understood? With Ainzs sharp gaze piercing into her, Shalltears face hardened and repeatedly moved up and down, and she began again. Once Ainz head the full story, he clapped his hands together, no it would be more accurate to say that his bones clacked together. Amazing. Shalltear. Shalltear made a strange expression as she could not understand why she was being praised. Shalltear, you are kind. You saved those women right? .Hah? The women were playthings. Learning that, you saved them. And so you ran into the adventurers. Right? Shalltears face flashed with understanding, and deeply bowed her head. It is just as you say. Based on that, can you tell me about it? Ainz faced his hands towards Shalltear with her mouth open, and the quiet Ainz continued his words. -You just happened to be attacked by bandits when riding the carriage, asking about the captured people, and you heard about the woman. As a woman, such a thing would be unacceptable, so Shalltear attacked the base? Yes, as you say. Then you managed to save the women, but then the newcomers came. Feeling anger at what was done towards the women, you forgot yourself and killed all of the adventurers. It is a common tragedy. Quite sad.However, Narberals favour-This is important. Depending on if she gave it to this woman with it, we will take a step back, and acknowledge our failure. Just as you say. Originally apologising would be the correct action, but if we say that it is a tragedy-like situation, she may not believe us, and fear us and run away.If we dont handle the last part well, it will be like this, right. Yes, everything is just as you say. So, you have finished your report. Yes. Everything has been reported. Ainz deeply nodded his head. Ok, I got it. The problem should be solved. Is it fine? Ainz spoke in an admonishing manner towards Shalltear. With the conversation up to now we have only gained a basic justification for our actions. Yes? Yes.I believe so. .I am afraid-That the ones we are observing are only our equals. In the case that they hear what we said, they might label us as evil. And they may try to eliminate us. However, if they hear our justification, what do you think they would do? Would they stop the action to eliminate us? I honestly dont know. However, they will want to avoid losing their lives if they fight with us. Basically they will not think of fighting us seriously. Then if they listen to us, they might retract their spears? More or less, there will be some difficulties but they should understand. It would not hurt them to attack those who are perpetuating evil, if it is the opposite and find out that their opponent has a justification-And came with good intentions and gifts, what would they do? They would be lost about fighting, right? Ainz gazed at Shalltear and continued. Of course, punishment-A reduction of funds is possible but-I might give it to you, this is not that serious. Coming to the masses, and making unreasonable demands, then pushing them aside, then it would be fine to get in a fight. Theyll regret scorning us. While declaring that to Shalltear, Ainz of course, did not think that the talk would not have gone that well. However, even if there were Yggdrasil Players, they should be scared of death. Even if there were revival items to revive themselves, they would probably not want to test it out. Any players that reached Level 100 would be an unmatched entity in this world. Whatever they want, they will get it. The driving power of lust, money, power and hunger are not to be underestimated. Such desires would undoubtedly led others to attack Nazarick. Ainz was cautious about enemies driven with such desires. Firstly, The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick will be labeled as an evil existence, the attackers will style themselves as the righteous warriors. No one would blame them if they decide to pillage the place. They would even be labeled as heroes for taken down the place. No other scenarios could fulfill their desires as much as this. If there were two mountains of wealth. One defended by enemies and the other defended by allies. Which one will be chosen as target? Obviously, it would be the one guarded by the enemy. Mah, likely they were those who would cheat their allies off their mountain of wealth. But they should be in the minority. If people like this were to gather allies, chances are high that their alliance would not last long. Hence, there was nothing to worry about. He just have to be alert about when they will fracture internally and take that opportunity to eliminate them. Exemptions might exist when it comes to dealing with those with heroic ideals, it would not be a problem after negotiating with them. Ainz had already considered such a possibility. Special cases are still special cases in the end. It would not happen after all that pew pew pewing. (This was actually what it said) Now Shalltear, I understand what you are saying. In addition my decision-my miss is huge. Shalltear, I will forgive your mistake. You have brought back a source of information and gain a lot, and so this is in a forgivable range. To prevent things like this from happening again I want preparations to be made for the sharing of information. However it is still my mistake. I must receive a punishment. Hmm. Ainz hid his troubled face behind his entwined hands. Giving a punishment to Shalltear. Actually, such a thing was extremely difficult and so he tried to dodge the question. Shalltear was an existence made by his friends, and Ainz Ooal Gown. When he thought of giving her a punishment, he felt a bit reluctant. However, Shalltear said so herself so it could not be helped. Then what sort of punishment would be suitable. Solving it by money was not possible as there was no supply of it. If he lowered her position, the only ones he could reliably give the Guardian position to were Sebas and Pandoras Actor. Both were not suitable. House arrest might be the most suitable, but letting one of the most powerful people available play was a bit wrong. Whipping? Please no. As a normal person, Ainz did not know what sort of punishment would be the most suitable in this situation. The fact that there was no precedent was also dangerous. Basically if he gave a punishment in a company setting, it could be thought that precedents were law. Nazarick did not have any specific laws, and naturally no precedents. If done improperly this may become a precedent. It was not something he could decide on a whim. Then the first thing was- .I see. Then I will inform you later. Step down for now. -To buy time. Shalltear and Brain left the room. As the door closed, Ainz hung his head. My head hurts. The fighting ability of this world was actually nothing much. They might be powers hidden from the surface, but the thing they should watch out for would be similar Yggdrasil Players. If there was any problem, it would be the minions representing the Guardians being overconfident of their own abilities. This time Shalltear made a mistake. If she attacked them after luring them out of the cave, the problem would not arise in the first place. Narberal was the same. He had ordered her to not do anything suspicious, but from what the vampire Shalltear brought back, a potion was an extremely expensive item. Simply handing one over and not being suspicious was a selfish story. The most digestible story was still suspicious, but Narberal did not seem to notice it. Especially overconfidence in the title strongest. Even if he said to be cautious, it would still be quite difficult. In addition, Shalltears class had a penalty [Frenzy of Blood] and had a special ability. He had thought that if it were Shalltear she could bear with it, but he did not predict her to enjoy herself. He really simply did pick the wrong person. Aura seems to be able to complete her mission well, it was a prayer for his lack of understanding towards the different personalities of the guardians. Ainz noticed. If he spent some time learning about the basic thought process of this world, it should reduce the amount of prayers needed for situations like this. However, he should quickly settle the issue with Narberal who infiltrated the city. Considering this, it might be a good chance to cancel off the effects of Shalltears blunder. In other words, it would be hard to disguise as a simple villager, better work on a new disguise for the next infiltration. Thinking until there- Hah.Bothersome. -Ainz lay facedown on the tabletop with a slam. An ordinary person like Ainz did not have the august aura of a leader. It would be unbecoming of him as the leader. All of Nazaricks NPC accepted him as their master. Hence, Ainz should behave in a manner that befits a master. Consequently he changed his voice to one of panic, he had the intention to do it seriously, and so a tired feeling was left in his spirit. Of course as an undead there was no bad status known as fatigue, and so it was only to the extent of believing it was there. As the highest authority, Ainz was constantly surrounded by many. This was due to the increase in Nazaricks level of alertness. Furthermore he was particularly conscious of the shadows flickering at a corner of his vision Of course, due to the order earlier, all personnel were currently outside the room. However, leaving his underlings to labor on by themselves while he took a rest was not something that he was brave enough to do. The result, he felt his body was getting heavy. The tiredness began to assault him. If I get used to it, it might get fun. There was a sudden knock on the door. Ainz jumped at the sound, and adjusted the robe he was wearing. Excuse me, Ainz-sama. The door was knocked again, and slowly opened with the kind voice of a woman filtering in. A figure entered the room. If that humanoid simply described itself, it would be a female Shetland Sheepdog with glamorous brown and white fur that walked upright. And it was wearing maid clothes. Its round eyes held wisdom and compassion, and with an a expression that looked like a manga artist drew a Shetland Sheepdog with, it had the smile of an affectionate mother. A sweet fragrance like a perfume wafted from its body every time it moved. Behind them were the three maids that were chased out earlier. And the invisible bodies of the 7 Eight Edge Assassins also followed. Ainz talked to the creature that should be called a dog-person who was walking at the front. Pes, so you arrived. Yes. I have brought several things for discussion. Ainz-sama. Pestonya Wanko Since the Land Steward Sebas was not around, the one in charge of the daily managing of Nazarick was the head maid. Her level was considerably lower when compared to a Guardian, but she could easily use the highest ranking holy magic. Her nickname was Pes. Somehow from the maid clothes, a brown tail wagged. There was probably a hole open in the maid clothes, but was it really so? A bit of curiosity was born in Ainzs heart. Simply things are best. While hiding his curiosity, Ainz began talking to Pestonya who stood in front of his desk. Yes. Pestonya smiled, and suddenly made an embarrassed face as if she had recalled something. My apologies. I forgot. What? Just before Ainz could voice out his question, Pestonya continued her words. No rather than words, it was something different. -Woof. .. As Ainz blinked in surprise, Pestonya smiled in satisfaction. Is something wrong, woof. Ainz recalled Pestonyas settings, and recalled her creator, and did not say anything. He was a person that mostly named things based on food and tried to name her Pescatore. After saying that being a fisherman was pitiful as expected, it got changed. .No, nothing. More importantly lets settle the reason you came. Yes. Understood, woof. First thing is from the vice head chef, woof. The remaining number of potion bottles number 3000. He asks about the supply, woof. He used it that much. How many per day are produced. Yes, woof. It depends on the type of potion, woof. Which potion would you like me to respond with, woof? I see. What appeared in Ainz mind was the potion that was discussed with Shalltear. Minor Healing Potion. Yes.From the vice head chef alone, the output is 464 bottles daily.woof. Ainz-sama may also know this but, this is with a six hour rest to fully restore MP, and time needed to make the potion excluded, woof. Basically we can repeat it four times, woof. Actually since there are rest times and production time, it is even fewer than this, woof. With those calculations, what about the highest grade potion? 20 bottles, woof. Magic existed until the 10th rank, but the rank of magic that could normally be attached to a potion was the 5th rank. If one had a special class, the 6th rank was possible, but that was an exception. Normally with the simple calculation, the amount of MP needed for the highest rank, a 5th rank potion was about that of casting the magic 20 times. Considering only that, the amount of MP needed would definitely be felt, but to those who could not use magic, this was cheaper than using methods to activate magic, and was convenient. Even if MP was used to make it, the large amount of money paid would make it worth it. If Pes works together with him would it not increase? Yes, woof. According to the earlier calculation, the daily output of Minor Healing Potions would be 1332 bottles, woof. Ainz thoughts was revolved around pitching the sale. Brain should have some idea regarding the structures involved in the sale of potions. To start this business, it would not be a bad idea to request the assistance of the adventurers guild. However, doing this might create many problems. Although they could forecast for the many contingencies through discussions, It would be easy to think that many issues would be created if a large amount of potions were to suddenly enter the market. It was heartening to find a mean to obtain funds. A bottle if minor healing potion was worth 50 gold pieces. If converted to Yggdrasil currency, the amount of gold will be cut in half, into 25 gold pieces. If the gold pieces were to be converted into Japanese Yen, it would worth ten thousand yen. Producing 1332 bottles per day would generate quite an impressive amount of funds. How about the other raw materials other than the bottle? It would be fitting to say that there is an uncountable amount of Yggdrasil gold coins, and it would be fine to also say that there is an unlimited amount of Zolue Solution, woof. To make a Yggdrasil potion, firstly, the Zolue Solution must be added into the bottle. The potion brewer will then activate their special skill in order to infuse their magic into the bottled solution. During that time, Yggdrasil coin will automatically disappear as payment for cost of production. There were special potion solutions, but those were basically Event Items, and so normallly nothing but the Zolue Solution would be used. First, we must use other alternatives to replace the potion bottles. I heard about the matter from Shalltears underling and thought of something. Lets halt the production of the potion bottle. Pass that potion bottle over to me. Understood. Woof. The next thing is also from the Chief Librarian about the scrolls of sheep parchment- I shall ask go to him myself. I will hear it firsthand. Understood. Woof. Then the next mattercome in..Woof. For a brief moment, Pestonya forgot her speech quirk, as she was overcome by anxiety. One of the maids slowly moved forward, carrying a silver serving tray that was covered. As she slowly walked to the front of Ainz, Pestonya reached out her arms and placed various utensils in front of Ainz. Erm. As Ainz looked at it, he moaned. In the middle of the plate was a blackened piece of unknown object, about the length of two fists. An aroma of charcoaled burned smell was wafting from it. Ainz did not say anything as he picked a knife and started cutting it. The insides was totally blackened. From the outlook, it would be impossible for someone to do something as terrible as this. This.is a sirloin steak from a dragon? Yes. Woof. With much trepidation, Ainz used the knife and fork he was holding to cut into what he ordered. The two collided, and a sharp sound rang. .Then tell the maids who made this to continue studying cooking. Ask the head chef as well. Understood. Woof. Is there anything else? None, thats about it. Woof. I would like to report that Aura-sama just returned to Nazarick. Shell be reporting in shortly. Woof. Aura, is it?..Understood. Before that I will head to the library, I do not need any escorts since I will be teleporting there directly. Understood, woof. CH 33 Preparations Part 2 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet Ainz placed the Ring Of Ainz Ooal Gown, which could limitless teleport its wearer anywhere within Nazarick, onto his finger. His destination was the large library on the 10th floor of Nazarick. There was a blackout for an instant, and the scene changed like a TV channel. There was a large dome-shaped room, and two large doors were enshrined where Ainz was facing. Those doors were only rivaled by the doors to the Throne Room, and were flanked by three metre tall Iron Golems. Open the door. In response to Ainzs words, the Iron Golems slowly placed their hands on the doors and opened them. The heavy sound rang and Ainz proceeded past the doors which could now fit several humans. Rather than a library, another term suited it far better-Like a museum. The floor and bookshelves were decorated, and the books inside the bookshelves were like part of the design itself. Not a single speck of dust could be found, and the cleaned floor had a wooden mosaic work engraved onto it. The top was an atrium, and the second floor had a balcony thrust out of it, and it surrounded the countless bookshelves and peaked at them. The round ceiling had a fresco on it, and was made so skillfully that no cracks could be seen. Within the room were several glass display cases, and within it were several books. Although there were numerous sources of light, the light emitted was not too bright. The intensity was at a level that will make people frown when exposed to light in the dark. The rooms width cannot be determined with a single glance. No, it was more accurate to describe that the room was the view was blocked by multiple book shelves, stopping anyone from surveying the entire library immediately. In the midst of a silence that suited a library, the doors behind Ainz slowly closed. As the light from the entrance disappeared, the insides got darker. With a silence that made it possible to hear the slightest sounds, a strange atmosphere accompanied it. Of course, Ainz had eyes that could pierce through the darkness and so everything seemed to be as bright as day, and so did not feel the strangeness. Ainz faced the inside, and quickly proceeded. The room he was currently in was the [Room of Logic]. This library was separated into the [Room of Wisdom], the [Room of Magic] and individual small rooms-personal rooms. Considering that, his destination was a bit far. To the left and right of Ainz-Were countless rows of bookshelves containing books. Books in Yggdrasil existed for different purposes. The first was monster data to summon mercenaries. Nazaricks monsters were separated into three groups, the first being NPCs created by Players. Next was the automatically generated POP that were monsters below level 30. And lastly were the mercenary monsters that were up to level 80. To summon the mercenary monsters, the books specified ritual must be performed, and gold must be used that corresponds with levels. And so if there are no books, the summoning cannot be done. The next was Magic Items. Certain data crystals can only be imbued into a book-shaped object. Items shaped like books usually tended to be single use magic items. The difference between a scroll and a book was that while scrolls can only be used by certain classes, anybody can use a book. And Event Items. To change classes into special ones, it was not rare for the needed item to be in the form of a book. To change from a Skeleton Mage to a Lich, Ainz needed the [Book of the Dead]. There were others like the [Martial Arts Research Book], and the [Strange Report of the Four Great Spirits. Lastly was appearance data. They were books that had the data of swords, shields, and armour were inputted in. They had blacksmithing skills, and with the proper materials, the appearance could be made. Most of the books found inside the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick were of the first kind. Of course there was no need to collect up to this much. Actually even if all the funds of Ainz Ooal Gown was used, not even one hundred thousandths of the monsters here. Even if he used all the materials available, he could not even use 1/10000 of it. The reasons for this were not for using them, it was a result of his Guild Members getting carried away. Ainz gave a sidelong glance at the books. And as if to block his way, suddenly, a ghost-like figure came out from between the gaps in the bookshelves. With a jet black hood and robe that seemed to hold the darkness of the library. A wand hung from its belt and was embossed with gems, and orbs hung from a string. The face below the hood-A skeleton with small thins pieces of skin, yet having a face that was as white as a mirror. The hand was also made of bone and skin. Every time it moved, the darkness covering it moved slightly. That was a famous undead spellcaster, a Lich. However, within Yggdrasil the commonly named White Lich was a Level 31 monster and was the second from the bottom within the Lich-type monsters. There were other similar but differently coloured Liches such as the Red Lich and Black Lich also existed. However, what differentiated it from normal Liches was the band wrapped around its left arm. The words [Librarian J] were written on it. Welcome, Ainz-sama. With a harsh husky voice, the Lich slowly lowered his head. He then placed his hand in front of his chest. Ah, lift your head. He confirmed that the lich had did so before continuing. Today I have come to meet the head librarian. Which room is he in? The Lich seemed to be deep in thought, and opened his mouth. The head librarian is currently making scrolls, and so is in the manufacturing room. Got it. Please guide me. Understood. This way please. The Lich walked ahead. Of course, it was not that Ainz did not know where the room was. However, it would be weird for the ruler to be walking alone. On the way there, Ainz gave a sidelong glance at the Liches and Caster type undead as he walked. The room he was guided to was originally made quite large. However, currently all four sides were occupied by large bookshelves, and lots of things were placed around. There were countless catalysts in the bookshelves-Ores, precious metals, elemental stones, gems, various powders, and various animal organs were cleanly placed. In addition, there were countless bundles of parchments, wrapped and unwrapped. Various types as well. This was all of the resources being used. Of course, this was not everything in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. The treasury had resources that matched hundreds of this amount. In this room were the items collected for the usage of making scrolls immediately. Actually it was queer that gems were needed to make scrolls. Most scrolls would not use them-Out of 3000 magic spells, only 3 would need them. And so, more than needed were placed here. A large manufacturing table was placed in the middle of the room, and on top of it was a parchment. And standing before it was a skeleton that seemed to be made of a mixture of human and animal. Its height was not too high. About 150 centimetres. Two demon like horns grew out from its head, and it had four fingers on its hands. Rather than its legs being extended straight, it extended directly. Its feet were warped. A saffron coloured himation-Old roman clothes-hid its strange body. And with one clothe of its hood positioned that it would not break on one horn, and a another was wrapped around his body. He was basically wearing three of them. With a platinum bracelet with gems of seven colours, a golden ankh cross hanged from his neck, his bone fingers had several rings, and the himation wrapped around his waist was embedded with gems. They were all average magic items. With a sword hanging from its waist, several scrolls hung from there as well. With his appearance and equipment unchanged, it was a Skeleton Mage. The first undead race. The class before the earlier Lich. But this Skeleton Mage was the head librarian of this library-Titus Annaeus Secundus. With no remarkable fighting abilities, an existence that a former member of [Ainz Ooal Gown] made to specialise in crafting. Since there were no investments on his racial levels, hence his magical job levels were high. In truth his total level was way above the lich earlier. But his combat potential was insignificant. Beside the workbench was a small desk. Titus extended his bony arm towards it. In front of his hand was a small mountain of glittering goldYggdrasil coins. Suddenly, the gold coins on his hand turned into liquid. Then, the liquid moved along the scroll as if it had it own will. Moving like a golden snake, it slowly spread all over the scroll. In a breath, there was a golden magical circle on the scroll. The magical circle appeared delicate and complicated. . The magic activated. Originally that meant the scroll was complete. Ainz did not feel any admiration towards the sight he was used to. Until that moment- A crimson colour. A colour that should never happen on this workbench. As Ainz felt surprised, the scroll started to burn, as if it was splashed by alcohol. Still it burned itself out within a short moment. Like the earlier scene was an illusion, the traces of the burnt parchment had mostly disappeared from the room. There was not even a burnt smell. However the proof that the incident did occur was left on the desk. The remains of the parchment-Ashes. With a calmness like he was expecting it, Titus faced Ainz. I have shown you an unsightly scene. Ainz-sama. To the cold mans voice, Ainz waved to signal he did not mind. There was a more important thing. Why did something like that occur? For the sake of preserving our own sheepskin parchment, I make a conjecture that it was due to the usage of this worlds most used sheepskin parchment. Of course, the current situation is bad-But, probably, is what I would attach to the end of my statement. There was a variety of sheepskin parchment. As to why, it could be explained by their obvious differences in quality. For example, a simple parchment could be made into a scroll that could hold Rank 2 spells, but it could not be made into a scroll that held higher ranks. On the contrary, if the highest quality parchment, Dragonhide-The skin of dragons was used then a scroll could hold up to Rank 10 spells. Of course, Dragonhide was a first class good that could not be gotten except by hunting dragons. Henceforth, the members of Ainz Ooal Gown was conducted massive hunts to capture dragons. Of course, this was during the days in Yggdrasil. Before they were able to confirm the existence of dragons in this world nor the other creatures that they used to encounter, they would have to be prudent when using the existing stock of sheepskin parchment. It would be foolish to exhaust their current stock before they were able to replenish it. Hence, they would reserve their usage in moments when they really need to use it. Are you saying that this worlds sheepskin parchment is not suitable to make scrolls with? Ainz looked at the ashes. I believe that this possibility is extremely high. The spellcasters of this world should be using the same type of sheepskin parchment but.Of course it is difficult to think that the from among the countless Shadow Demons, all have brought back especially inferior goods. However, you cannot say that it is due to the sheepskin parchment from one failure? Although Ainz once quite confident that the reason this time was due to the sheepskin parchment. The other possibility is that, after coming to this world, there were irregularities to the scroll creation method. Due to previous experimentation, their magical skills, equipment, and item creation skills were not affected and could be used as usual. Considering this, the chances of irregularities occurring would be very low. I have performed multiple experiments with the Sheepskin Parchments that have been brought, but all have the same result-They end in flames. It is this ones humble opinion that it is due to the parchment being unable to hold the magic power. .However, the Spellcasters of this world use this parchment.Is it a different in manufacturing skills? Have they become skillful at utilising inferior good? The possibility is extremely high. If you permit it. Ah, it will be fine to capture one or two people to investigate the manufacturing method. If I can do so, it will help me to take a step towards using this worlds parchment to make scrolls. Hmm. Ainz thought about whether to give permission for abductions and continued. If I combine it with what I know, I would make nothing but quick discoveries about the parchment. .Understood. The ones usually in charge of distribution are Sebas and Narberal, and I can leave it to others like Aura and Demiurge to quickly search. There might be special monsters that exist in this world. Then Ainz-sama, with the meaning of preserving parchment for scrolls, should the experiments be frozen? There is nothing else that can be done. Understood. Titus expressed his allegiance and Ainz turned on his heel. Without using his ring to teleport, while walking out of the library door, Ainz was deep in thought. He recalled the things he had to do. Firstly was while listening to Aura, he had to order her together with Demiurge to search for parchment. Next was to listen to Shalltears new subordinate, and consider kidnapping. And he had to exhibit the effects of the undercover operation which he had gave to Narberal. There were lots of things he had to think about. Thanks to his undead body, he did not need to sleep and so fortunately had lots of free time. No, am I unlucky? What was more unfortunate than anything, was the problem that there was no one else but Ainz who could handle organisational matters. Currently, he was providing suitable various jobs, but it resulted in results that people would tilt their heads at. And within the organisational management, currently, the most important thing was the handling of information, and he could not imagine leaving it to Shalltear to bring him the result he would hope for. Would a giant dragon pay attention to the ant walking on its foot, he was worried to that extent. From among the countless amount of information, looking for those with value, something similar to searching for treasure. However, even if Shalltear found treasure there was a chance that she could not recognise it as such. Why did we not make an NPC that was good at organisation. Even if he complained about his friends, there was no helping it. Ainz fixed his mood, and thought of methods. Several ideas floated into his head, and the best one was to simply hire people. However, there was a problem about being able to trust the hired person. He needed to think about the possibility that enemies would send spies to collect information. If there was an enemy that one could not defeat, than you need to collect information that can defeat them. If Ainz made an enemy of an organisation like Nazarick, he would make preparations to defeat them. Basically he would invite people like Shalltear and Sebas to join him. Seduction or money was fine. Basically use their desires to make them betray Ainz. And so information about domestic affairs was necessary. Basically on top of that, if he did not clear the background of that person, he could not hire him. Basically there was no replacement for the troublesome things. Ainz thought up to there, and noticed something. Wouldnt it be fine to manipulate memories and brainwash.Then where should we get enemies to experiment on. Firstly why not that vampire.? To his left and right were catacombes, riddled with holes, and corpses wrapped in cloth was piled three layers high. A torch-like light flickered in the darkness, making shadows, and so it seemed that the corpses were moving. The air reeked of mould and the occasional smell of rotting meat. Amongst that, the sighs of the dead cursing the living, the desire to consume the living, and the longing of warm flesh mixed in the tunnel. Amongst the undead who seemed to be able to attack at anytime, Brain walked casually. If a normal person was walking through this world, they would stiffen with fear every few steps, even adventurers would have their nerves worn down. However, after Brain had become a vampire, a feeling similar to being in paradise bubbled up in him. The feeling of death that wrapped around him. The chill of the tomb that seeped into him. The air was submerged in an atmosphere of death. He could not get enough. Brain released a long breath. Of course, being a vampire who was undead made breathing unnecessary, there was no meaning to the breath. It was just a human-like feeling. On the way, the undead moved, Brain gave a sidelong glance to the existences that had a lower or higher intelligence that him and faced his destination. The appearance of undead beings were absolutely hideous. They were just some rather troublesome dead bodies that were controlled by magic casters. That was Brains past knowledge. That was the ultimate beauty He learnt of it after his body changed. Ah, master. He let out a sigh unconsciously. As Brain thought about that figure, he became absent minded, his mind wandering to a different dimension. Eyes, hair, nose, ears, mouth, fingers, voice, clothes, smell. All were exquisite existences. Shalltear Bloodfallen. The incarnation of the worlds beauty. The most beautiful, sweetest elegance. The ultimate symbol of beauty was his master. As one of Shalltears newest familiars, Brain heart was entranced and occupied by this sense of superiority. Before this, Brain regretted his existence as a lowly, meaningless human. If he was borned into a difference race, that possessed physical abilities that surpassed humans, how strong a swordsman he could have become? Now he thought it all out, he was born as a human, to serve his master, Shalltear, the crystallization of the worlds beauty. Hence he did not developed any sense of aversion towards the level under the control of his master. It was true that the 9th Floor was amazing, Brain admitted that. This was a world that possessed a luxury that cannot be replicated by any royal family. Comparing this with the royal castle of the Re-Estise Kingdom, where he once visited, the royal castle would appear rather woeful. It would not be an exaggeration to call this place as the pantheon of the god after witnessing such a scenery. Numerous art pieces decorated the hallway, Every single one of them would no doubt fetch an eye popping price. The sentries guarding the place was not any normal existence. Comparing them with all the creatures that Brain encountered till now would be laughable. If he fought one on one with them, and using all the tools at his disposal, his chances of victory might slightly go above five percent. Monsters like this stood in formation, patrolling the corridor. Looking at such a scene, Brain could only felt his futility. At both corners of the room, stood two large insect-like sentries, their strength way surpassed Brain current ability. The gap between them was too wide, Brain could not imagine how strong they are. The master of the room guarded by sentries. The ruler of this great underground tomb. The king that preceded even over his own master. A magic caster that was the embodiment of death. Releasing a whirl of power into his surroundings, that sort of existence. The absolute-Ainz Ooal Gown. An imposing and almighty figure sitting on the throne like the legendary sorcerer king in the mythical stories. His body was covered by luxurious long robe. The price would rival the annual budget of the largest country in the world. The accessories on his body simply surpassed any known divine items. Moreover, after talking with him, Brain noticed that there was a berth in his common knowledge compared with people in this world, as if he unsealed himself after a long period. He shivered. The world was huge. It was a truth everyone knew. But now he estimated that one a single person understood this fact other than himself. Just a few of these monsters could simply crushed an entire city. In this place, their status was just a lowly serf, surpassing anyones imagination. With his master, Shalltear as head. There were several other existence that could single handedly defeat any opposing countries. As a member of this army that could take over the continent, Brain felt immeasurable joy from his heart. He looked down at the new sword at his waist. From the appearance, it was a first class item. The aesthetics, no matter how inexperience one could get, would still make them jump with excitement. . This was a replacement for the sword he used previously. It was a gift from his supreme master. Although there was only a slight difference in terms of length and weight, he was still not used to the blade. Brain unsheathed his sword. The sound was crisp like the chime of a bell, a cold air stirred the surroundings. He examined the blade in front of him, as if his soul was stolen. During that moment, he could observed the greenish hue of the cold air. It was a magic sword so amazing that he could not imagine how much money he would need to buy iy. The value of his previous sword was five thousand gold coins. However, this sword would be at least several tens of thousands of gold coins. Recalling the grandeur of his master as she gave him this sword, Brains body trembled. Ah, I feel like coming. Knocking down the wall between the 2nd and 3rd Floors, named the [Well of the Dead]. It is a rounded hollowed depression with a diameter of 150 metres and 45 metres in depth. Above it was a crossing that is 15 metres wide, separated into two lanes. Brain excitedly looked down. Countless corpses were piled upon each other. Decomposing corpses, drowned bodies, skeletons, crushed corpses, occasionally wriggled causing the mountains to collapsed and new mountains were made. That hell was spread out before him. Here was where the low class undead were born. There were none being born currently, but depending on if intruders depleted them, new weak undead would be given fake life. As Brain walked across the bridge, he looked at the bottom. After passing a certain distance, he arrived at a T-junction. He turned right, heading towards a door which was his destination. The stones were different from the boorish ones he saw up to now, the door was made with stone, but was nicely decorated. The knock repeated. The door finally opened with a heavy sound. From the door, the head of a vampire popped out. Brain did not recognise her. Since she could freely access the room, he deduced that she was one of Shalltears servants. Her status could be same as him or above him. I have finished the rounds that Shalltear-sama has requested of me. Please announce it to her. .Shalltear-sama is currently in the middle of her bath. The vampire replied with a mostly expressionless but cold and mocking gaze. The announcement. Brain asked himself if he was an idiot. The vampires gaze got one level colder. No, it probably actually became colder. .Shalltear requested to me to inform you that if you returned, do not let anyone enter this gate. Ha! Understood, I will not let anyone through at the cost of my life-Until my body cannot move. .Then please do. The vampire closed the door. Enjoying the fact that his highest master had given him an order, he made a decision to not let anyone through. The desire to be praised if he protected it with his life burned inside of him. Brain continued to not move. It was probably about 30 minutes. Suddenly, the air in front of Brain wavered. Mu! His hand ran to his waist, and his knees bent slightly. He placed the right half of his body forward slightly, a position where he could attack at anytime. Instantly, the wavering space went back to normal. However, there was a humanoid that was standing there that previously was not there. A whip hanged from her shoulders, with clothes that seemed easy to move in. Standing there was a young dark elf girl. Dark Elf. With dark skin, there were the close-kins of the elves. It was common knowledge that their age surpassed that of humans. Their royalties were like an eternal existence. But their appearance were like that of the humans, it will change with age. Considering this, the girls age matched her looks. Elves had the same sense of beauty as humans, and so had extremely beautiful appearances. That girl had an extremely beautiful appearance among them. Of course, she could not beat his master, the absolute beauty, Shalltear Bloodfallen. Ou, stop there. He did not prepare an attack as he did not sense any hostility. Although he did not hear of such a person in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, however, since she could walk around freely, he could deduced that she was a member of this great tomb. If not, she could have been killed by the monsters on her way here. The dark-elf was directing a romantic childish-like smile towards the ring on her finger. After she heard Brains words, she became unhappy. Umm, who are you? Her first words were those, but Brain understood that it was natural. He had become Shalltears subordinate today. It was natural for the dark elf to not know him. I am Shalltear-samas loyal subordinate. And this Brain Unglaus has received an order to protect this door with my life. Haa. The dark elf replied without any energy. I, well. I received Ainz-samas orders to see this idiot. Understand? Reacting to the words idiot, he suppressed his feelings to swing his sword. This person might be his masters friend. If he killed her she might get mad. Understood. But, my master has said not to let anyone pass. Hmm. Stopping me who was ordered to deliver Ainz-samas words.Did the idiot finally go crazy? Or can she not manage her subordinates? Hah. The dark elf made a deep sigh from the bottom of her heart. .My name is Aura Debay Fiora. The same Guardian as the idiot. Can I go in? A name that he had never heard before. Brain tried to remember, but he had never heard her name. Then this person was probably an eminent person within the tomb. In addition, she was a Guardian, the same as his master. Of course, he would not recognise his master as an idiot. However, if that was the case then he probably should let her through. Brain hesitated, and made his decision. Sorry, but just as I said earlier. My master said not to let anyone through, so I will not let anyone through. Like she was looking at something she could not understand, or a madman, Auras eyes opened wide. Her mouth opened slightly but no words came out. Perhaps the word speechless would be the most suitable to describe her. Serious? Then.that idiot.Taking me as an enemy.Ah, then it will be fine to pass via force. Facing Aura who was beginning to walk towards him, Brain slowly exhaled and reached his hand towards his sword. He prepared to draw his sword. His breath was drawn out slowly into a threadlike state. His consciousness was focused on a single point, as the point contracted past its limit, Brains sensory organs expanded. He perceived it all, the surrounding, noise, air, and breath, as if reaching a new world where he senses could detect everything. This was one of Brains martial arts-[Field] No, that was the past. The effective radius of [Field] was only three metres. Now, it had increased by twofold, into six metres. Furthermore, it could detect the presence of life. This [Field] had surpassed the old [Field]. In other words [Gods Realm]. Ah, really? Aura reply nonchalantly towards Brains mumbling. If you take another step further, Ill have no choice but to leave you with only one of your four limbs. Of course, he had no intention to kill her. However, his opponent was a strong one. Then he would give a blow that would not kill her. With his body strengthened to this point, his [God Speed] had also improved beyond [God Speed]. This is.[God Speed 2 (temporary name)] To Brain who had not thought of a good name. Aura was looking at him with this question in mind; What is this fella trying to do? There was not a single sense of alertness. Brain surmised that Aura was not capable of seeing through his god flash. Come on. Yes yes, just make your move already. Aura was portraying her usual laidback demeanour. In contrast, Brain was troubled and asked. Are you ready? Come at me. What are you trying to do? That was Brains question. Aura who heard the answer tilted her head as if looking at a situation that she could not understand. Of course, for someone not knowing the sword slash technique, this would be a rather queer behavior. But if you entered the striking distance of your opponent, one should know that the situation is akin to putting yourself in a situation where you could be ambushed by wild beast at any moment. Plus, this is a punishment for the rude words directed towards my master. With this, carrying such thought- Both sides were probing each other, then Aura made her move. Fool. The one who made the first move will be at a disadvantage. This was because that there was chance that their actions will be predicted by their opponent. Moreover, sword draw was a sword technique specifically used for opponents who acted first. Not knowing such a thing fitted someone like Aura, who was just like an inexperienced kid. Might as well cut her some slack with this strike, just to give her a scare. As Brain made such a decision, he weakened his killing intent. As for Aura, with a inconceivable look, activated her magic. It ran counter to Brains expectation, he thought it would be a melee combat. Before he managed to panic, the magic activated. Auras eyes turned into something akin to a magical beast- What was he trying to do? -Aura did not know what to make of this. Those were her last thoughts concerning the petrified Brain. Aura walked inside casually as if she was familiar with the place, although she never once stepped inside before. The vampires inside received her panicking. But Aura rejected them with a look. Within the second level of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, Shalltears quarters was located in one of the rooms there. Its decoration did not fit the overall theme of the tomb. The room was like a nobles house, luxurious, bright and the air within was scented. The rooms was not connected by a single corridor. Their arrangement theme was rather unique. One of the rooms contained a peculiar bed that could accommodate up to tens of people. The vampires brides lying on top of it were naked. Another room was decorated by various mysterious tools which their use was undetermined in a single glance. There were also rooms that were stocked with weapons as such. After passing through several peculiar rooms, Aura arrived in a rather humid room. Within the room were numerous stark naked vampires, Aura found her target amongst them. At a place that seemed like the changing room, there were countless make up tools and a large mirror. Why are you here? Shalltear asked Aura. She was wearing a while bathing robe while sitting comfortably on her chair. Her tone was a mix of surprise and reprimand. Hearing this, Aura frowned. Although, it was herself that declined the invitation. From Shalltears perspective, it would be akin to someone barging into her quarters. On this matter, Aura expressed her understanding. If there was someone barging into your personal room, one would question them about the reason for not waiting in the guest area. Hmmph, since you are still capable of lecturing others, you dont seem quite depressed.. Shalltears eyes began to narrow in anger. But returned to normal quickly, Seeing the change in Shalltear, Aura thought about incident earlier which she had not revealed yet. Those were some bold words. Undeniably, it was my own fault. The words was not directed at Aura but Shalltear was mumbling to herself. I was shocked. Among the guardians, there would be someone to make such a huge mistake. Thinking about this, I cannot bear the pain in my head. Order them to withdraw first. After listening to Aura, Shalltear ordered the surrounding uneased vampires to withdraw, Then why are you here for? If possible, please keep it short. I would like to take a bubble bath soon. To Aura who prefered showers, she did not understand the joys of immersing oneself in a hot tub. None the less, after hearing her next words, would she be able to maintain her leisure? Furthermore, I met a rather strange sentry. Ah, that toy was it? As if hearing the name of something troublesome, Shalltears face twisted with malevolence. Whats the story behind your new toy? That toy was a human that I caught, under Ainz-samas order, sometime during yesterday. Originally I intended to kill him since he was very annoying, but he seemed quite knowledgeable. Hence I brought him back according to Ainz-samas order. However, I dont really want to see that face of his and ordered him to stand guard. Since he is a sentry, it would be better to provide him with a better weapon. Mah, as you see, it would be a waste of my time if I go digging for it. Might as well that I simply throw one to him. Truly, his pre-existing sword was simply too terrible. The smell of garlic would permeate around if one kept swinging that little toy. Shalltear chuckled. But she felt something was wrong after noticing that Aura was looking at her with a cold expression and she shut her mouth. .Then, there is also that issue with that sentry. After I announced Ainz-sama name,that little joker did not permit me to enter. Aura was staring down with a frigid look. Seeing such an expression, Shalltear froze momentarily before she started to panic. Her mouth was moving but no words came out. Aura was reaching towards the whip hanging on to her shoulder. The action was obviously readying for a fight. Understanding the meaning behind her actions, Shalltears expression froze. ..Truly? Truly. Please accept my sincerest apology. Shalltear stood up abruptly from her chair and bowed deeply towards Aura. He did not draw his weapon, only place it on his shoulders while maintaining a rather rigid post. So I just petrified him.Did you really really train him? I have no justification for this. Since he became a servant just today. You should have at least gave him the most basic education. Giving the sentry position to that fella with such an attitude. If the one who came was not me but was Ainz-sama instead. It would become a big issue. It is as you said. I cant believe that fella could be so inflexible in thinking. Im sorry. Haah, Aura sighed deeply once again before she kept her wip, rolling it and hoisting on her shoulders. She continued her barrage of questions like machine gun fire, towards Shalltear who was lowering her head. Arent you being too carried away? Yes, my apologies. Geezz, how could such a mistake like this happen? Are you underestimating the task that you were given? Please forgive me. You are a guardian. How could you repeat such mistakes? Yes, I fully apologise. If you made a mistake, shouldnt you work harder on other things to make up for it? In end, what were you doing? Yes, I was unconscious of my own actions You said taking a bath takes precedence? No, there is no such thing. Then, what happened to that fully composed look earlier when I arrived? Yes, those shameful words were uttered from my own lack of judgement. I deeply apologise for disrespecting the esteem messenger, from Ainz-samas. Although you have given me your verbal apology, but have you comprehend your mistake? Yes, I have fully recognised it. .Hmm. After looking at Shalltear, who was nodding like a mortar, Aura let out a sigh. At least she let out all her earlier frustration, it is time to pass on Ainz-samas order. If she was too focused on lecturing Shalltear and forget to pass on the order, it would become a problem. It was better to finish up here quickly and return to her own level as there were new minions to instruct. .Now, let us go back to our original topic. Yes. Ainz-samas order is as such. I listen and obey. Shalltear shall prepare low levellevel 2 and below undead army. Once ready, prepare to send them off for an assault. Shalltear raised her head and looked at Aura. Auras message, in other words- Time to attack. .The commander is? Cocytus. The simple answer eliminated the small but brief hope that dawned from Shalltear. His humble servant understands. Please pass this to Ainz-sama. If permitted, please let me ask this simple question. Where are we attacking? Ah, about this- CH 34 Preparations Part 3 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet Pinison Pol Perlia was troubled. No, troubled was a light expression. As for why, she was currently facing a danger to her life. Even though, troubled was the most suitable words to her feelings. To her with her natural body, life and death, stealing and being stolen from-The survival of the fittest was a part of the natural world, and so she could not do anything but accept it. But, this did not mean that she would gladly accept death. She was still youngfrom a humans perspective, she would be 30 years old. Among her own race, she was still just a child. They were not a type of being that would accept death at such a young age. Then why was she not resisting? It was true that even if she could not win she could buy some time. However, one of the reasons she was not doing was as, in a way, being controlled by a sense of defeat. Firstly, there were no races that she could ask for help. She may be able to buy some time but there were no places to get help from. Moreover, there were no means to communicate as well. Of course, there were those from her race near her. Sadly, there was no way to chase away the existence that would rob her of her life. Considering its strength, they would not win in a battle, the conclusion was easily reached. Their lifestyle highly emphasised on the circle of life. They have no choice but to accept the notion that the strong prey on the weak. And so there was no existence that would save someone like her. Basically her life was like a torch led by the wind. The borders between the Baharuth Empire and the Re-Estise Kingdom were demarcated by the Azerlisia mountain range. At the southern end of the mountain range was a large forest, the Great Forest of Tob. The area of the forest was sufficient to cover up to one fifth of the Kingdoms territory. The forest was vast. The humans only occupied only a small part of this area. The main reason was that humans mostly confined themselves to the plains. It was a lucky situation as the humans territories did not overlap with the territories of strong monsters. -No, it was for this reason that the ancestors of humanity restricted themselves to the plains. Simply put, humans were weak. And so they grouped together, and made weapons and magic to protect themselves. Furthermore, most of the magical beasts and races were much stronger than humans. With skins and claws as tough as steel, and magic like special abilities. And superior physical abilities. Being like this, they preferred to stay in areas where there were plenty of hiding places and very little enemies where they could simply run away after spotting other creatures. Some also prefer places where the sunlight did not reach or places with plenty of concealment. Hence it was rare for such monsters to appear in the plains. In short, it was in areas other than the plains. Isnt it easy to distinguish the territories of humans and the magical beast? Humans that enter the magical beast territories were professionals, or simply put adventurers. When it comes to humanoids, the elves and the dwarfs are different matter. Now returning from the useless information, the Great Forest of Tob. Hunters and herb gatherers would enter the outer edges of the forest, It was rare to see people entering the hinterlands. It would be even rarer for those that enter the hinterlands to come out safely. Such is the nature of this place. Numerous ore veins lay dormant within the Azerlisia mountains. People who would cross the dangers of the forest to reach it were almost non-existent. Furthermore, the forest only enveloped the southern edge of the mountains. To reach there, it would be a simple matter of just approach the mountains from the north. It was hard to transverse this ancient forest by foot, the visibility was poor as well. It would be easy for some unknown creature to ambush them from an unknown direction. Hence, the need to maintain constant vigilance. Adventuring in this ancient forest would easily sap their mental strength. Due to this reason alone, very little people would go adventuring inside the forest, leading to a lack of information regarding the layout of the forest. There were a small proportion of adventurers that repeatedly entered the place, to seek their own romance and the hidden treasures within. In the annals of history, no country had ever resolved themselves to launch an expedition. It was hard to find valuable herbs within the forest. A balance could be reached if they placed their lives and the money on both ends of the scale. Might as well, they head to to other places, like previous known but not fully explored ruins. Hence those adventurers who accepted request and went inside of the forest were described as brave or entirely clueless. Within a realm where no men ever reached, in a death circle where monsters fought with each other daily during the twilight hours. That southern part. Entering the Great Forest of Tob, it would be 30 kilometres as the crow flies. From the Azelrishia mountain range flowed a river that could not be named. The river flew into a lake, and three kilometers east of it was the Baharuth Empire. In the corner of a giant tree was Pinisons tree. Pinison Pol Perlia. Race was Dryad. As a race of forest spirits, a wood spirit. With an appearance of a human or elf, her skin had the gleam of polished wood, and her hair was fresh green leaves. It was like an extremely first class figure that an artist carved out of wood. With a deep relationship with her tree, she could not leave far from it. The further she got from her tree, the weaker she got, and it would eventually lead to death. If her tree was cut down she would die, and she placed her and other trees with deep importance, and prevented any attempt to harm it. She did not have a brave figure, but it would be suitable to call her race the watchmen of trees. To Pinison, happiness was being bathed in sunlight, get water from the ground, and listening to the sound of the wind rustling the leaves of her tree. How much time had past. To dryads, time did not have much meaning. As existences that lived for several centuries, the period of several years did not mean much. She then became worried. This was probably the first time that she had been troubled since she had gain sentience. Time to her was mostly told by when the sun rose and dropped, and so she did not know how long it had been and she could not answer. She did not count the number of times the sun rose and set. The origin of that worry-Was the ivy stretching out towards her tree. Wrapping around trees, it was a plant that slowly made them useless. However what made it different from normal ivy was that it was a plant that was a monster. The Garrote part of its name was not as it stranged the tree. It instead got its name by strangling animals. As it stretched and wrapped around a tree, it hanged down from the tree branches. And it catched animals that got caught. It then strangled them, and stole their nutrients. It was a plant monster. The reason for wrapping around trees, was naturally, to steal its nourishment and make it its own. When it cannot get nourishment from corpses, it stole it from the tree. And so the tree would eventually dry up. That monster was stretching out from a nearby dried out tree, and reaching for Pinisons own tree. While like this, it was wrapped around Pinisons tree, and slowly stealing nutrients. Pinison could use several different types of magic. However, there was no magic that could affect plants among them. Pinisons abilities were charm or confusion, effects that affected ones spirit. Unfortunately they had no power over plants. She would request the assistance of any humanoid being if they passed by. If they displaid any hostile intention, then she would use magic to chase them away or fight them with her parasitic wines. Then again, humanoids passing by this dryad only occurred once every few years. Unfortunately Pinison did not see any humanoids of the sort. And so, she slowly became ruled by defeat. Until that day. Normally Pinison would be sleeping inside of her tree. Of course, a spirit such as her would actually be half dreaming and half awake. An existence that perked her knowledge. Pinison instantly switched to her awakened state and examined her surroundings from her tree. People observing the scenes from the sides would see a strange scene where a sapling with a human face sprouting out from the ground. From the slits of the trunk, she could see four peculiar beings approaching. They measured four metres in length and two metres in height. Their lower body looked like a lizard or a crocodile. Their upper body was made up of a solid well build humanoid that looked like a hybrid of man and insect. The best explanation would be a reptilian centaur. Each of them were holding a two metre long well forged metal halberd on one hand. Their bodies were covered by hardened metal like scales, further reinforced by armor designed for cavalry use. Their bulging muscles radiated a strong sense of toughness. Their elaborately tailored weapons and armor display skilled craftsmanship. Underneath their rough appearance belied keen intelligence. They were the strongest existences that Pinison had ever seen before. A race that Pinison had never seen before. That was a race known as a Dracotaur in Yggdrasil. Among them was a monster known as a High Warrior. Its level of 38 was not high but it had a skills called Weapon Break, and it caused players wielding swords to break down and cry. One within them. Leading was the Dracotaur High Warrior. Those eyes moved, and captured Pinison. Pinison hid back in the tree in a panick. Did he see me, no he couldnt have. While filled with uneasiness, she looked out from her tree like it was glass. The lead Dracotaur High Warrior changed its heading directly towards Pinison. The three at the back stayed behind and were looking toward her. Of course, it would be impossible for them to see Pinison herself. But the sharp eyes gazing towards her were terrifying. After the Dracotaur High Warrior came to the tree, her looked around and pushed his hand out while tilting his head. His hand with four fingers was large enough to hold Pinisons head. He touched Pinisons tree, and rubbed it. This must be a feint to make me drop my guard. Suddenly, one of the vines twisted like a whip, wrapping around the neck of the Dracotaur High Warrior. The parasitic wines that wrapped around the tree was normally used to hunt unsuspecting preys. With the sound of puchipuchi, the vines was easily ripped off. After that, a few more vines came forward. Moments later, the outcome is the same. The vines were ripped off within the blink of an eye. With all the vines gone, all forms of hostility ceased. During those moments, the lead Dracotaur High Warrior was fighting with one of its eyes close. Simply put, the situation was like a walk in the park for him. If it is that monster it can save me. Pinison was filled with confidence. However, how should she ask it. Pinisons gaze moved to the Dracotaur High Warriors halberd. It was a weapon that could easily slice through her tree. If magic was cast it would be fatal. Then she could do nothing but make a request. However, is it fine? Pinison was lost. If she did this incorrectly the monster might cut apart her tree. However, if he left, miracles may not happen again. Pinison hesitated, and decided. -Umm. Pinison waited. The Dracotaur High Warrior earlier received certain orders from its master, which was to form a squad and recon the area. Now it is in contact with its master to determine whether to help her or not while Pinison is patiently awaiting for the outcome. After a single sunset, followed by sun reaching its peak again. Pinson noticed a small figure walking here. Behind that leading figure were many others. They were creatures other than the Dracotaur High Warrior. The way they walked in formation gave the idea that they were acting as escorts. Then the little figure in front must be the master. Pinison deduced. That shadow was a dark elf. Pinison was surprised, and her eyes opened wide. It was natural as she was seeing something from stories right in front of her. Darks elves. They were a close kin of the forest elf. While the elves dwelled in the forest. The dark elves prefer to stay in caves or underground. They were a race that did not clink towards the notion of absolute good nor evil. Unlike their close kin which maintained a code of honor, they tended to be more flexible. What was more shocking was that the girl still looked like she was still in her early teens. Hmhmhmmm. The dark elf girl was humming a song as she was approaching. There was a total of eight creatures standing about 20 metres to the back. The little girl raised her hand as she stood in front of Pinisons tree. Hello. -Hello. ԥ˥ľФȫơRΤ褦Ƭ֤Ϥ롣ͬ褦ZβӤФư٤򤹤ȡŮϤä@褦򤷤Ƥ顢Ц򸡤٤ Could you tell me about anything thats bothering you? Pinison remained silent. Spirits like Pinison were different from elves. The body of dark elves match their age. In short, their body changes as time pass. Hence, she was undoubtedly a kid with her current appearance. She cannot bring herself to say anything to not exposed such a young child to danger. As if sensing Pinisons inner conflict. The dark elf girl smiled happily. Its fine, Im not alone. Pinison made her decision with those words. In fact, if one thinks carefully, those magical creatures followed the girl here. Although it might be troublesome for the little girl. The task could be given to those creatures and they could take care of things easily. Pinison shifted her attentions towards those creatures at the back. -Can you save me? First lets hear you out. It might be an impossible request. It is. Well it might be an easy victory from what she could tell from the previous day. Pinison nodded and began talking. She talked about her own situation. When she finished, the girl nodded and smiled. I see, got it. Just nice. Ill do something about it. -Really?! The girl nodded, and Pinison continued. -Im save- Speaking up to there, the girl thrust her hand out to stop her. Umm, I can save you, but can I ask for one thing? A reward was natural. She would be fighting with monsters. -What sort of thing? Yup. I come from a place called Nazarick, can you move there? If you can Ill save you. -.Eh? Umm, I can bring you to my floor though? Pinison imaged the place where the dark elf lived, and replied with a troubled face. -A place without the sun, wind or water is a bit. The girl smiled cheerfully in response. Its fine! We have a fake sun, can make rain with magic, and can control wind as well so theres no problem. Pinison was surprised. Magic casters that could control the power of nature. Pinison heard that they were druids that were able to control the weather. In truth, Pinison could to some extent use a few magic that could control nature. However, there is a great disparity when comparing the spells she used to those employed by the druids. She was afraid that those were the stuff of bedtime stories, myths and legends, And to think that such a things existed. -.Will you do it? Hm? No, a magic item. Pinison was surprised at the existence of such a magic item, and did not heat the rest of the dark elfs words. No, perhaps it would be correct to say that she let the words -Of course, I can do it too slide. -Amazing. Really? -Amazing, that magic item! Hmm. She thought that it might be good to explain to the girl how amazing such an item was. That item was probably the highest class of magic item known as an artifact. She was probably thinking that this item, which would be the prized possession of anyone, was not that amazing. Ignorance was not a sin but there are times that one will lose face. She should teach her in a way that would not embarrass her. Pinison shook her head as she was filled with a desire to teach someone like a little sister. Anyway, this was not important right now. If she moved, then she would teach her. -But is it fine for you to decide this by yourself? Pinison did not want to end up like a flower picked up from the roadside only to be discarded after being discovered by angry parents. Would she understand that agreeing to being transplanted meant that she is staking her own life in this. Its fine. I have permission. And Im quite powerful. -.Really? Unhmph. The girls face was full of self satisfaction. But after seeing the suspicious gaze from Pinison, she puffed up her face angrily. Dont believe me? -Yup, sorry. Quite a bit. Boo. At Pinisons instant reply, the girl bulged her cheeks in dissatisfaction. If her figure was seen who would think that she was important. Mah, Ill just let this go. It would fine just by you understanding my greatness after the transplantation. Or that is not alright with you as well? -What will I do after I move? I dont want anything bad to happen to me. Nothing like that. You will work under me as a subordinate. -Work? Recalling the monsters she saw earlier, Pinison was filled with a desire to reject. She would be troubled if she was put together with those monsters. Fighting was not her strong point. Dont be so worried. I wont order you to be violent. -Really? Oh, its true. As one of my subordinates, you will only be required to protect and manage the forest. Now, we are preparing various amenities for human habitation. The forest is only suited for trees to grow. Hence, I would like your help to cultivate and select the proper trees. Cultivating trees for humans use was an interesting proposition. But, there was one strange matter. -People? Not dark elves? Yup Pinison was quite familiar with humans. But a question popped out in her mind, she was unsure whether they had a friendly relationship with dark elves. Mah, she did not understand the reason behind it. But it cannot be denied they required her skills on this. -Are there scary monsters? Its fine. If youre my subordinate they wont attack. -.There are. As the girl laughed, Pinisons resistance to the idea quickly disappeared. If she thought about it, it was not bad. The problem was the replanting. If she did not like the soil or if her roots were damaged, she could die. But if she stayed here it would be asking for a slow death. As if she read Pinisons unease, the girl laughed. Its fine. When you are being dug up or replanted we will use healing magic. And if you want to return, we will bring you back here. -You can use healing magic? Off course! At this stage, there was no point to further resist. As Pinison did not intend to die, she reached out her hand. She only felt loneliness after departing from the place she stayed in this time. But going to a completely new place raised her curiosity. Pinison nodded and expressed her understanding. -I look forward to working with you. Master. OK, leave it to me. The girl hit her own chest with a thump. Now-My name is Aura. Aura Debay Fiora. You name is? -Pinison Pol Perlia. Would it be fine to call you Aura-sama? Nope. Its fine, you will not be that kind of subordinate. But there are a few things I want you to protect. I will explain later. First we have a lot of things to do. Hmm. And so you transported them? Yup. Together with Pinisons dryad acquaintances What about the others? Leave them be. A slaughter is not part of our objective. Ainz-sama instructed us to look for creatures that could co-exist peacefully with humans and bring them to the sixth floor. Next, we are going to negotiate with the treants. Why were they inviting weak races into Nazarick. Wasnt it not for monitoring captured prisoners? Shalltear wanted to understand the reason behind it and asked Aura, who was standing next to her. She wanted to speak but decided to keep quiet in the end. Aura was happily surveying the countless undead below. With such an innocent expression, she would have lost to it. Shalltear decided to switch her gaze towards the group of undead. Shalltear and Aura were currently located in the first level of the tomb, standing on a elevated flat platform. Originally the platform was used by skeletal archers and liches to attack their enemies. But the position of the platform was shifted and now were used by Aura and Shalltear. It was a mystery as to why they were collecting weak undead. Within Nazarick, the average level of the undead would be around level 16. They could not understand the reason why a large group of undead was gathered up. If they understood the logic behind Ainz-sama thoughts, they maybe able to perform better. As Shalltear went into the labyrinth of her thoughts, Aura who was next to her took out something. My reward for completing the task involving Pinison, tada! Whats that? Aura took out a silver wristband in front of Shalltear. Something protruded out from it as it was worn on the wrist. It was an item that functions as a watch, quite common in Yggdrasil. It should not be something that Aura should be proud for. But this was different as it was a reward given by Ainz, The loss of her composure and Auras success caused a strong emotion to surface in Shalltears heart. Shalltear was not someone that would show her emotions easily like a child. Only that she might answer in a colder fashion. That is? Hm hm hmmm. Not knowing whether she caught Shalltears question, Aura started fiddling with the cuff. Suddenly, the cuff emitted a female voice. [Nine, OClock, Eighteen Minutes] Could it be that the owner of this voice is. This is amazing! The voice of Bukubukuchagama-sama! One of the 41 Supreme Beings, the one that created Aura, was not present anymore. She is also the sister to Shalltears creator, Perorocino. An item that allowed one to hear her voice anytime, was priceless. An item brought from the 41 Supreme Beings, it could be said that no one would not want that item. A desire burned within Shalltear. She wanted, and wanted that item to every extent. However the approximate percentage chance of Aura not giving her the item was 100%. It was natural. An item that allowed one to hear the voice of their creator at anytime, there was no one in Nazarick that would willingly let go of such a thing. In fact, the opposite would be true. However, a slight feeling of hope would be a small selfish request. As Shalltear decided to get a word from Aura, she sensed the defensive magic activated from a teleportation spell. As she turned around, she saw the figure of Ainz standing there. Ainz raised his hand to stop the two from kneeling. He arrived at the platform they were standing on and surveyed the undead before him. It seems the number is good enough. Yes. It is according to you orders. 2500 zombies, 2500 skeletons, 900 ghouls, 400 undead beasts, 200 skeleton archers and 120 skeleton riders. .Seeing this many undead grouped together is a beautiful sight. The numbers are good as well. Ainz confirmed the soldiers gathered in the hall. Skeletons and zombies below level 1. Level 1 ghouls. The undead beasts ranged from level 1 to 20. Lastly were level 2 skeleton archers and riders. It was not enough for an overwhelming force. If this was used then a difficult battle would occur. However, the problem was with the ghouls. Making an analysis about the ghouls joining this experiment, Ainz immediately gave out his answer. .Good work Shalltear. However, lower the number of ghouls. Their paralysis poison may be a bit troublesome. Yes! Hiding his desire to talk more, he moved his gaze away from Shalltear. Facing Aura, he smiled as he watched her fiddle with the band. You seem interested. Yes! I see. Ainz deeply nodded and said enthusiastically. Then did you find the hidden voice? Eh? Whats that? So you did not find it. Then.Activate it 10 times quickly in succession. Aura quickly played with the band around her arm. [Nine, OClock, nine, nine nine nine, nine nine nine nine nine-] Suddenly, the voice cut- Huh! Dont press in succession bastard! -A female voice was tinted in anger and said threateningly. ! My deepest apologies, Bukubukuchagama-sama! As if struck by lightning, Aura jumped, landed on her knees, lifting the ring up with both hands and bowed repeatedly. Shalltear was also surprised, but not to the extent of Aura. She looked at Ainz with a shocked expression. What was that. Ah. Sorry, I did not mean for her to be so surprised. Ainz did not think that Aura would not show such an expression, and apologised from the bottom of his heart. And the kneeling Aura stood up. That was one of the 10 hidden voices. If you have time you can search for them. What sort of voice are the others? Hmm? Um, I believe it was. Digging up his old memories, Ainz whispered out those words. People saying Onii-chan with a loli voice-! Ainz movements suddenly stopped, and with a movement that a stiff screeching sound would match well with, he faced Aura. What is it? Hearing Auras childish response, Ainz had a troubled face. It would be inadvisable to retake a reward that was given out. But is it proper to let such a young child hear about those things. Her loyalty might drop after hearing it. No no no, in this world there were no such adults here, it should not be a problem. Ainz could only withhold his complaints towards Bukubukuchagama for putting those types recordings as a joke. He never expected that a thing meant as a joke would become a troublesome matter now. Within a moment, Ainz had made his decision on what to do. He raised his voice slightly. Now Aura. This is an order that you must obey at any cost. Y, yes! .Do not listen to the alarm at 0721 and 1919. Do you understand? Y, yes. Understo- -A, and so are the any other things? Yes. There is the talks with the dryads Aura brought back. Ainz was grateful to Shalltear for suddenly changing the topics. Ainz turned around and answered. Ah, that. -You seemed to want to ask something, Shalltear. Yes.Why are we assembling weak monsters? It is true that Nazarick does not have any spirit type monsters. However they are not strong enough to repel intruders that make it to the 6th Floor. I am asking if there is any meaning in inviting them. Ainz looked at Shalltear silently before beginning to speak. These are preparations to show that we can coexist with others in this world. If we met an enemy that cannot be defeated by brute force, we must show that we are capable of acts of good. Creating this place is not an act of evil. They may form such a conclusion. Even if they were doing evil acts, they could simply not show it and bluten the opponents spear heads, and make discussions possible and let them think that they were kind. The 1st to 3rd floors were catacombs, the 4th floor was the giant lake, the 5th floor was a frozen hell, the 7th was a burnin hell. The most suitable floor on Nazarick that could be made into a paradise would be the 6th floor. It was also the largest one. Is it going well? Who knows. However, the peaceful existences that were gathered, are proof that we are kind individuals. I am not hoping for anything more. One more thing. Having various types of subordinates is not bad. So I was thinking of integrating them with the monsters that were here. I see. Seeing Shalltear finally understand, Ainzs heart was filled with a painful thought. Aura did not seem to be the same, but Shalltear had the tendency to only think with strength. She might be a good general at the forefront, but using her in the current predicament would be bad. However, it was true that there was no room to half forgive a Guardian for their failure. Basically Ainz could do nothing else but hold the reins. Why did he have to use his head to this extent. The boss of his company should be a comfortable existence. Or did he use his head more than he showed. The dissatisfaction flashed through his head, but he ignored the thought. He was a guildmaster, the absolute ruler. He would protect the glory of Nazarick and Ainz Ooal Gown. The difficulty should be expected.. If he thought that these difficulties came with the path to greatness, he would be happy. .Of course, it was a lie. As Ainz made his resolve, Shalltear asked another question. That is all Ainz-sama, but this may be impertinent of me, but I would like to ask you a question. -Permission granted. What is the reason behind the clash between the undead here and that race of people? If it is for victory, a more powerful army would be a more effective strategy, is it not? This was an obvious question. From the perspective of the guardians, undead at such levels even though there were 5,000 of them, would only need minutes to take care all of them. Even with the Death Knight as an opponent, taking two down would only need one second. Hence, they need around 2,500 seconds to settle all of them. Using them against, opponents that does not have any area wide attacks was not too bad a strategy to delay them. They were only effective in delaying for time. Hence what was the need to gather all of them. Aura, what do you think? I agree with Shalltear. Gathering weak ones, I believe that there is a connotation to this, but as to what it is. Is it purposely to send them to attack in waves? Weaker monsters tend to spawn faster. Monsters like zombies and skeletons tend to spawn very fast. Sadly, both of you guessed wrongly. This is all for the sake of experimentation. If it proceeds as I have foreseen, then I shall tell you the meaning behind all of this. Shalltear and Aura sensed that Ainz was going to end the conversation. They lowered their heads in understanding. The experiment might fail. Hence, he did not want to give out too many assumptions. But the two subordinates seemed to think otherwise. They were looking at Ainz with eyes filled with admiration and expectations. They seemed to think that their master have a sense of profound consideration and judgement. Ainz however seemed to regret acting high and mighty. What if it is a matter that is not worth mentioning. Then, he would have to prepare a different set of speech. :.Shalltear, when this is over, I will make preparations to give you a Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown. I hastily gave you orders, but I look forward to you acting suitable. Yes! And where is that vampire? Brain was it? .Yes. He is now in my private quarters. Hmm.Then lets go. There is no need for Ainz-sama to go. I will call him here. No, there is a lot of things to do.Are you hiding something? He raised the leading question at the quivering Shalltear. Ah.Currently.Hes petrified. Petrified? Ainz unconsciously sent a suspicious gaze at Shalltear. Why was it that not only Shalltear, but Aura was also avoiding his gaze. Did something happen again. A string of unexpected events happened, Ainz felt like kneeling on the floor and scream as he hugged his head. Administering the organisation was a tough job. It was a matter of fact that the bosses of such organisations in the world receive such high remunerations. He would feel better if he screamed it out. But it would be impossible to do it within Nazarick. Ainz instantly regained his mental equilibrium. Petrification was just one of the many type of physical status and could be healed. Then he could only quietly accept it. Deciding his course of action, Ainz quickly carried it out. .I dont know what happened but, well fine. Clean up.No fine. Go together Yes! Now Aura. Teach the dryads about the common knowledge of Nazarick.: Yes. Understood. Then, let us start the operation. CH 35 Preparations Part 4 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet Editor: Gengareric A happy sound reverberated from the house. The house made of logs was not wide. It had one large room, and two small rooms adjacent to it. Of course, there was no second floor or loft. However, everything was made large. It was like it was designed for beings larger than humans. On one side of the small room were two simple bunk beds, and reminded one of a room of a dormitory. The other side was completely empty. A giant mirror was hung from the wall. Its frame had the glitter of gold, and rune like characters were engraved into it. The mirror had no imperfections on it, like the surface of a perfectly frozen lake. Apart from that, it was a normal mirror. It was quite difficult to live here, the log cabin gave off such an impression. Inside of the hall was a large table. Surrounding it were six chairs. They were made of wood and were not extravagant. It was more for practical purposes. Inside of such a hall, were two maids. Since both were exquisitely beautiful, they did not match the house or its atmosphere. And so a weird feeling was born. One of the people sitting down was the owner of healthy brown skin, and her laughing face suited a bright and happy woman. She looked to be in her twenties. Her hair was tied into braids which suited her active look. If she had a tail it would be wagging energetically. And as if to contrast the woman, was a human with a calm atmosphere. Among the existing maids in Nazarick, she could be thought to be older with her height and atmosphere. She was probably past her mid twenties. Her soiree knotted hair matched her atmosphere perfectly. The former maids name was Lupusregina Beta. The latter was Yuri Alpha. They were part of the battle maids under Sebas direct command. Lupusregina reached out for the wooden plate on the table. She lifted up a potato chip, made with thinly sliced potatoes fried in oil. She moved it to her mouth with a crunching sound. Its so good that I cant get enoughs. Its delicious? Deliciouss. Its terrible that Yuri-nee cant eats. There was no ill will in the girls bright smile. The woman called Yuri flashed a pained smile towards the eating girl. You will get fat if you eat too much? Its fines. I am not the type to get fat from eatings. Really? Then please eat my portion as well. It would be rude to Pes otherwise. This food-Fried Golden Potato Slices as they were called in Yggdrasil-was brought and made by the Head Maid herself. And it was made especially for Yuri. At that friendly tone that indicated their closeness, Lupusregina tilted her head slightly. Deciding that this was the best chance to solve the burning question, she opened her mouth. Does Yuri-nee have a good relationship with Pestonya-samas? Within Nazarick, the position of Head Maid which Pestonya had was higher than that of the battlemaid Yuri, and her level was higher. It would be impossible to call her in an informal way. If Sebas found out, they would be scolded. If she only removed the suffix when he was not around, Yuris evaluation would instantly drop, but Lupusregina knew that this was not the case. They existed on mostly the same floor, but they had no contact due to their positions. No, there was some connection with Lupusregina as fellow clerics, but then why. Ah, it might be because of the relationships between the Supreme Ones. Yamaiko-sama, my creator, and the one who made Pes and A-chan were women and so they had a good relationship. And so do we. .Whos A-chans? Aura. I guessed its! Isnt it bad to not attach honorifics for the Guardianss! Its fine. I make sure to do it when appropriate such that I will not get scolded. Thinking about its.I have seen Aura-sama jump into Yuri-nees. Lupusregina recalled Aura jumping. While thinking that it seemed painful to her chest, her gaze flitted to Yuris nearly excessively ample chest. Yuri made a troubled face as she thought about where Lupusregina was looking. Theyre huge. Melon.Suicas? It sort of makes me hungrys. What are you saying. Yuri shrugged her shoulders with a sigh. If theyre that huge why dont you try being a musicians? I have no intention of doing so right now. What do you think about him following the rules, isnt he unexpectedly upfront? Hah. Then its fines.Hes not nices. It cannot be helped. Chaugnars as a race have not had good attitudes. But I believe that there is an upfrontness there. Well they understand that it would be bad if they make a pass at Nazaricks resisdentss. Probably. Yuri made a pained smile. .I am more fearful of Shalltear-sama. She is watching me with weird eyes. Like a predator. Well, Shalltear-sama is like thats. She is not a bad person, but her habits are a bit too much. The two looked at each other and smiled. Of course, rather than ill will they were speaking the truth. However, Im really frees. Cant invaders come sooner? She smiled at the figure of Lupusregina doing something like a yawn. It seems a flag has been raised. Hmmh? Here. In the direction Yuri was pointing, past the glass window, was a shadow heading towards the cabin. It was a cart. It was wobbling on its way. The woman holding the reins wore the clothes of a commoner but the two horses had a fine coat, and exquisite bodies. Since they could pull a cart on a roadless plain told them that much. A commoner and fine horses. The gap brought about a dissonance. There was still quite a bit of distance, but every time it shook, several somethings could be discerned. *Crunch crunch*.What is it? They dont look like invaderss? Eating the last potato chip, Lupusregina raised an eyebrow. Lupusregina whispered out that they might be merchants bringing food to the town. However the horses were too high quality. It did not mix with the poorly dressed girl. It might have been that it was borrowed from her master. However, there was too little information to discern anything. True. But we should meet them as friends. Yuri said so, reached out her hands, and picked up her head that was on the table. She then placed it on top of her neck, and hid the separation with a choker. As a dullahan, Yuri could attach and detach her head at will, but with humans, it would be an extremely bad conduct. Checking twice or thrice that nothing would drop, she stood up. Shall we make a move. Got its. Lupusregina got up with a pyokon and walked to the door together. The sunlight was surprisingly strong. Yuri brought her hand up to block the sun. The surprisingly cold wind blew through the plains, and the sun shone in a way that did not lose to it, but it had not reached its peak. It seemed that it would get hotter. Yuri faced no difficulties in regards to temperature, but she did not like strong light. The log cabin was just made and so nothing could be done. The log cabin which they had left was for another entrance for the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. It could be said that it was a checkpoint. While it would be fine for them to die even if they tried to enter the building, they would be at least given a warning first according to Ainz. Of course, it was not kindness. Since Ainz did not have a grasp on the circumstances, an appeal of friendship should be done. The building was here to use the excuse we had warned you. Ainz himself was the believer of getting ones just desserts if they trespassed into another persons property. However, if a clueless child enters and dies, there was no way that they would feel nothing. It was the sadness of seeing a friend lose something precious. And so these two maids were chosen for this role. While covering herself, Yuri narrowed her eyes, and looked at the approaching cart. The cart was large but had no cover, and so was for everyday use. Behind the girl holding the reigns were several presences inside the cart. Yuri took a deep breath, and concentrated on finding signs of life. The Monk-type class, Ki Master had the special skill [Presence Search]. It was an ability that could tell the user the numbers and difference in strength. If there was to large a level gap, an undead or construct, it could not be used. But it could detect invisible presences, and was used often. I see. Yuri whispered softly, and moved her gaze to the plains behind the cart for an instant. She then returned her focus on the cart. It seems they noticed uss. Yes. Yuri nodded in response to Lupusreginas confirming words and replied. More importantly your tone. Yes, understood, Yuri-san. Yes. Well done Lupusregina. Smiling, Yuri adopted an expression that suited one to receive guests with. Next to her, Lupusregina was doing the same. If anyone saw them, they would think that they were sisters that did not look like each other. The cart finally came close, and slowly stopped. Before the girl at the coachmans seat could get down, several goblins came down from the cart. Yuri and Lupusregina did not move. When the cart came close to them, Yuri confirmed the figures of multiple goblins, instantly readied herself for battle, thought about the appropriate action, and rejected it. And so, if the goblins displayed any sign of attacking, they would be dealt with and killed. This was because, from her knowledge, they brought nothing but existences who would take no time to clean up. Yuri made her decision as the 15 goblins descended. It was a number that made her want to praise the cart. Basically in Yggdrasil, goblins were the lowest level of one, but various types, like spellcasters or lords, separated by race, special traits, or class, and so a goblin would have a name that suited its type, and it would change its level. In addition, the level could be determined from the quality of the weapons, and the extravagance of the clothes. This was a well used element in RRG games where the colour was the same but the appearance was slightly different, indicating different strengths. Most of the goblins, 12 of them, had the appearances of small fry and were the weakest goblins, but they were well equipped. Chain shirts and round shields, a machete hung from their waists. Below the chain shirt was a brown short sleeve shirt and shorts. And leather shoes. There was a pouch hung from their waist where they could put small trinkets. Small but well defined muscle protrusions could be seen from where the armour failed to cover them. Yuri decided that they were probably level 8 goblins. Those twelve goblins were holding the reins, checking the handle and rod of the horse and connected cart, lowering the girl that was on the coachmans seat and working frantically. The ones standing there numbered three. The first one to get off was a goblin with a large build. It would not be too much to call him a warrior. He had a tall figure that did not match his goblin status. A rustic breastplate covered him, and a well used greatsword hung from his back. While sending a sharp gaze into the surroundings, he slowly began walking. On the right was a goblin spellcaster that was wearing a human-type skull. It was holding a shabby wooden staff that was taller than itself. Weird ornaments decorated its body, and its chest was slightly swelling out. If one looked closely, they could see the cuteness of a woman. Why were there such differences between men and women, a question was raised silently. The left had a cleric-like goblin. Rather than an intellectual he had a smart face. He was wearing a better chain shirt than the level 8 goblins, and had a morning star at his waist. Goblin leader, goblin mage, goblin cleric. Yuri thought in her head. The goblins clothes were dirty, but not that much. There was no smell coming from them. The goblin leader was in the centre and watched the groups movements. Mercenaries. That was the most suitable word. And lastly two girls were politely guided down from the coachmans seat and cart by the goblins. The girl at the coachmans seat had chestnut hair that was braided down to her chest. With a healthy tan and black eyes, she had quite a cute face. The other was like a smaller figure of the girl at the coachmans seat. Probably her little sister. The two were not well dressed, and had the figures of farmers. Looking around unsure, they looked and Yuri and Lupusregina with surprised eyes. It was like they could not believe such people wearing that would be here. They felt baffled and overwhelmed by them. In front of Yuri and Lupusregina, suddenly, the goblins got into positions surrounding the women. It was a strange pose. Unknowingly, Yuri and Lupusreginas eyes went wide. And like they were matching a timing, the goblins looked at each other, and all broke out into a chorus. We are, Enri-neesans bodyguards! The two girls in the centre seemed embarrassed and made a strange pose, but immediately gave up and faced the ground with red faces. A silence descended on the scene. The goblins cheers echoed. Yuri unintentionally left her mouth open. It was completely out of expectations. An existence like Yuri needed time to process what had happened. In contrast the goblins were in high spirits. Hyahha. Its decided, siblings! The preparations took a day. It would be bad if it was not. Our hard work was rewarded! Ou. You in love. Love. But its bad. Saying that while we still have Enri-neesan. Refusing would be bad. The goblins slapped each others backs as they spoke. The girls in the middle of the ruckus were still looking down with embarrassed faces and made no attempt to move. Her ears were red. Yuri thought that it could not get redder. Enri-neesan seems to be moved! Seeing your face red with emotion makes us happy. Yup, Boss is the best. Beautiful and amazing, the embodiment of compassion, youre brave Boss! And the pose with Enri-neesan in the centre emphasizes it. Yup, the leader of who thought of it really is a genius! Right? It is suitable for Enri-neesan to do. It took me three days and nights without sleep to think of it. It was amazing. It was like an upside down frog*. It would be best to call out to the girl called Enri. Yuri thought up to there. It was the guest that Ainz had spoke of. .Could it be Enri-sama? They could have felt something from the words Could it be and the girl called Enri replied yes in a soft voice. Her sister hid behind her with a red face. If there was a hole, the two of them would certainly jump into it. Ah. Umm welcome. Ainz-sama sends his greet- Wrong! Enri-neesan is my wife! Even if you are the leader I wont forgive that! Hah. Isnt decided that I will be getting Neesan! My life plan is all ready. The first thing is to return- I.want Imouto-san. ..Lolicons are absolutely bad. Yes, Lolita. No, touch. Umm, if you want to- No, I am the only one that can bring Enri-neesan happiness! Hmm. I cannot leave Enri-neesan to a bunch of existences like you who cant think with anything but their muscles. My god has said this, thou, shall make Enri happy. Sparkle. Disgusting! I have never seen anyone say sparkle out loud before! Anyway, your god is an evil god right! Well being macho is everything. Women love buff men! I cant leave it to a weakling like you. .Some women might like it. No, none. .These bastards are annoying. While keeping her smile, Yuris brow started twitching. What should she do. When she thought that- Buhahahahahhaha! This is greats. So interestings! -Suddenly, an explosive laugh came from next to Yuri. The goblins stopped talking as if it blocked them. -Lupusregina. While receiving Yuris rebuking words, Lupusregina did not lose her smile. But, its greats. Anyways, welcomes, you twos. Ainz-sama sends his greetings. Eeh. Enri-sama and your sister Nemu-sama. We and Nazarick have been waiting. Ah, Yes. Umm, I look forward to it. Enri bobbed her head. She spoke as if she wanted to hide her words. Nemu! Stopping Enri who was trying to drag out the girl behind her, Yuri looked at the goblins who were discussing who would be Enris husband. And who are these goblins? Yes. Umm- We are Enri-neesans body- I am not asking you. Yuri cleanly cut him off, and the goblin leaders shoulders dropped. Umm, they are people who came when I blew the horn given to me by Ainz-san.sama. Umm, they have been protecting me. Is that so. Now what to do? Yuri thought. There was not a problem inviting someone like Enri, but it would not be good to have too many people without loyalty to Ainz. Especially existences without manners. Contact Ainz, and make decisions based on that. Then the order. First was to invite Enri and Nemu to Nazaricks drawing room, and discuss with Ainz about the goblins. She should proceed like that. Of course, that was if Enri and Nemu did not have any objections. Then first I will bring Enri-sama and Nemu-sama. Should I ask for permission from Ainz-sama to bring them in later? Ah, that is fine. We will be waiting here. Is that so? Enri-sama, is it fine to act upon his words? Eh? Eh? Enri threw a gaze towards the goblin leader, telling him to save her. Ah, please do not mind it. Enri-neesan. We are quite bad at being formal and so we will wait here. And so, Enri-sama, Nemu-sama. Let us go. Enri was confused and brought along slightly forcefully by Yuri. Nemu followed with one hand gripping her sister. The three of them entered the log cabin. So, why didnt you follow your sister? N? Well, if Yuri-nee is going then I wonts. -Anyway, how serious were yous. Lupusregina had the smile of a predator. Meeting it, the goblin leader had the smile of a seasoned veteran. The surrounding goblins talking trash were now moving their mouths, and were focusing on Lupusregina. With the feeling that she was being met with wariness, Lupusreginas smile got wider. It was a creature that resembled a beast before a hunt. What are you talking about? You werent seriouss? That ruckuss. What. The goblin leader stopped talking. He understood that it was useless. Ha. Its simple. You are far stronger than us. If you had any intention of killing us, it would take a second to kill one of us. However, if you thought we were idiots then it might have gone up to three seconds. We will do anything to buy more time for Enri-neesan and Imouto-san. Haan. And so you would cut the rope connecting the horses and the cart when you get off. Eh, yes. If it is just Nee-san and Imouto-san, we might be able to buy time for them to escape on the horses. And you have several people behind rights. The goblins faces changed for the first time. Wariness and fear was common. .You can tell that much? Well. Two riders? There are two beast smells. And another two. What are they.If they did not come here then ranged.Archers? Correct. They are archers. Could you call them heres? .Oi. Hesitating for a moment, he jutted his chin towards one of the nearby goblins. That goblin took out a mirror, reflected light, and sent a signal behind him. No, you really are monsters. With the phrase that implied, so you noticed them from her, Lupusregina laughed. Well gatewatchers cant be small fry right? I agree. I thought you would have more cute points, but it seems I was wrong. So is the person known as Ainz-sama inside the log house? No ways. You are right. The goblin leader had a pained smile. There is an item known as . It is a magic item that can allow two points to be connected and limitlessly travelled to. Well there are small things like armies cant use its.I dont knows. Thats an amazing item. If one considered the items effects, one could easily guess how desirable such an item would be. The would probably be no one who would not want it. The goblin leader could think of countless uses for it. If it was sold, the amount was more than the worth of a small country. So, is there any problem waiting here? There was a hidden side to those words. Lupusregina noticed it and said nothing, but stared expressionlessly at the goblin leader. Not really. But if something bad happens can you save the lives of Enri-neesan and Imouto-san? The goblin leader bent his knees slightly. And so did the surrounding goblins. Lupusregina calmly expressed her desire to continue even though she was surrounded. The goblins understood, and unrest spread through them. Basically, Lupusregina was straight out telling them that they were not worth being wary against. Why did you not take them and run aways? Simple. Two were extremely bad. We thought that we should lower the numbers. Were there any inside, we were idiots who thought that. Why did you think that bad things would happen to them? Sealing their mouths shut, removal of evidence. I have heard about Enri-neesan having a request made by the master of this place, but I cannot understand why existences like you would have a use for a simple farming girl. If it must have been a human of that village, why. Was it for some kind of success. Did they want her to come back alive. We have those sort of questions. If you noticed that it was dangerous, wouldnt have been fine to not come? Hah. If we did not come and made a mess of things, it would be troublesome. If we came here we felt that there would be less damage. Well, Enri-neesans individual life is worth more than any of the other villagers. Did you tell her? No way. We heard about what Nee-san was thinking about. And so we came here prepared. Lupusregina looked at the surroundings. Was it to see how she would react while they were watching her. It would be natural for her to assume hostility if they drew their swords. However, only words were spoken and so none could be detected. Basically they were unsure of her. What would she do. Would she do something to them. Should they try to do something to her. That was why they had a level of vigilance such that it would not be openly hostile to her. Lupusregina made a smile of admiration, and made a serious face. .Goblin. Ainz-sama said to welcome them as guests. Then their safety is obligatory. Then that serious face collapsed. Aaand so, you as well are guestss. Well, it would be bad to talk to guests with this tones. So forgive mes. The goblin leader looked at Lupusreginas face for a while, then deeply nodded. .Ill believe it, Beautiful Maid-san. I wanted you to attach Extremely but Ill refrains. If something happens to her, I beg for her life. Please. Lupusregina had a childish smile on her face as she looked at the bowing goblin. I like yous. Those who have loyalty. Ainz was currently attending to some things, and so he wanted them to wait in the guest room. Enri felt despair. Enri lightly sat down on the chair. Rather than being hired, it was like she was an animal that was taken from its nest, and she scanned the room in a panic. Next to her was Nemu. As expected, she was looking around the room like her sister. They knew that Ainz the magic caster was an amazing person. That was why he stayed in a tower different from regular magic casters, or so they thought. However, coming was different. It was like she was a princess in a story, a world of a beautiful dream. It was a not a world for her. Above the fireplace, was a glass work of a bird about to take off. If she broke one, she doubted that even if she worked her whole life, she would not be able to pay it back. The sofa she was on was beautiful, to the extent that she was worried about her own clothes dirtying it. In all of Enris 16 years of life was a magical light coming not from torches, lanterns and candles, but from a chandelier. The items here had an extreme elegance, to the point that most of the items here could become the definition of the word exquisite. Especially was the black lacquered table in front of Enri. Even to her who did not know the price, she knew that it was impossibly high. The decorated picture of a beautiful woman was also imprinted on it. She was worried that she would get scolded if she dirtied the carpet. While sitting, she slightly lifted her legs up, and focused on doing her best. Enri was about to collapse from her nervousness. While Nemu was young, she could still understand. She did not display curiosity one would expect from a child. A worry that made her stomach hurt attacked her. The air got tense, and she wanted to run away somewhere. Left alone for a few minutes like that, it would not be strange for them to fall unconscious. -At that moment, a knocking came from the door. Hii! Her shoulders crouched, and reacting to that, Nemus body trembled a bit as she hugged her sister. Excuse me. Entering was a maid pushing a silver service wagon. A beautiful set of maid clothes that was without any flaws and seemed extremely expensive was worn by a beautiful woman. She had a kind smile. However, when she looked over at them with a tinge of exasperation, Enri began even more worried. I have brought refreshments. I, its fine! The maid was taken aback at the uncanny speed of Enris reply. .Ah, are you worried? Y, yes. She probably could tell by Enris worrying shivering and the tearing eyes of Nemu. She put a genuine smile on her face, said excuse me, and sat next to Enri. She then placed her hand on Enris shoulder which had frozen with worry. Enri-sama. Please do not be worried. Enri-sama and Nemu-sama are guests. It will be fine if you do not mind and wait. B, but.If I break anything. Please do not worry. Everything here is not important to Ainz-sama. If it is broken, then Ainz-sama would at most raise an eyebrow. R, really. Everything here? From Enris point of view, the price of anyone of these items would make her head hurt. And to think that this was not important. Yes. Ainz-sama is extremely wealthy. Y, yes I know. He was a person that gave out that much rewards. She knew that wealthy was a shallow description. But not to this extent. Then please do not worry. Even if you say so. Then please drink something. It might put you at ease. But. Her eyes ran towards the cup on the silver wagon. It was a delicate craft made of white porcelain, lain with gold. The underside was a deep beautiful blue hue, and a pattern or drawing was engraved on it. She was terrified of it breaking while she was holding it. - Before Enri could reject, a knocking came from the door. The maids eyes instantly moved from Enri and she stood up and walked towards the door. She opened it slightly, and confirmed the outside person. She then faced Enri and said the name of the one at the door. Ainz-sama has arrived. I have made you wait. Welcome to my Nazarick. The maid who opened the door retreated to the side, and a man with a weird mask that seemed to absorb any light and a set of extravagant black robes entered. It was the magic caster that had saved the village, Ainz Ooal Gown. However, he was more calm that before. Following was another maid. Ainz sat on the sofa opposite Enri and Nemu. And noticing that there was nothing placed on the table, she called out to the first maid. Did you not bring out the drinks? My- -I rejected it. Noticing that her words had a tinge of rudeness, Enri closed her mouth in a panic. Ainz replied with I see, as if he were forced back by her words. Thank you for coming. Enri and Nemu was it. Before the promised food, I would like to ask a few questions. It might dry your throat. How about it? A drink? You are not calling me omae? .That time was complicated. And this is my home, a place to welcome guests. I do have to keep up appearances. That was a time of chaos when they had first transferred. However, ten days had passed, and the feeling of making [Ainz Ooal Gown] a legend was born in him. Then he would have to stop talking like that at some point. He had to work on getting a dignified and pressurising voice. -Problems occasionally occur. AInz whispered in his heart. And so. Im not a different person. While laughing lightly, Ainz replied to Enri with a hearty tone. So basically that was what worried her. Enris shoulders lowered slightly. If you do not want drinks, can you hear what I want to say? Closing his mouth like he was deep in thought, Ainz began talking again. First was to go the the Empires campgrounds and give the parchment. Was there any problems? Yes. The Empire was huge.I went to a large campground. Then four figures with the armour of those who attacked the village came. They asked me what they came here for, then I told them about the attack on the village, and handed them the armour and parchment. Was there any special action made by them? No. Not anything special. Once they took the parchment and armour and I left. I see. Then, the likelihood it was not the Empire that attacked the village was very high. Although it was not 100% sure but the probability was close to it. When you called the goblins with the horn, was there any danger? No, at night. I heard the sound of far off beasts. I thought it was dangerous. I see.Hm? I passed it to you with that intention, I wont think anything of it if you use it. Ah, its like this. Enri looked relieved. Ainz considered for a moment before deciding there was nothing else to enquire about. There was nothing new. Things that he would like to find out piled up like a mountain. But the things that she does not know should be more. In the end, she managed to complete her task as a messenger properly. Thank you. I have finished all the question that I wanted to ask. Then, if you think of anything during meal time, feel free to tell me. Yes, I want to return these to you. Enri took out a scroll and a horn from her unimpressive bag and placed it on the table. Those items, stronghold teleportation scroll and goblin summoning tool were given to her by Ainz before she departed. No, these belong to you now. It is in your best interest to keep it. Mah, I will recover the scroll. The teleportation scroll was not an expensive item. But stronghold teleportation scroll is a different matter because that type of scroll cannot be produced via normal means. That, anoGoblin-san they all. Eh? Ah, since you did not bring them over, I can arrange for someone to entertain them near the entrance. Ah, no. I dont mean it that way He did not understand what she was trying to convey. Ainz felt surprise as he gazed at Enri. He remained silent. After a while, Enri began to speak. Then, can I take them away? ..You mean them? Ainz nodded after understanding the situation. I heard from one of my maids that they swore their loyalty to you. I have thought of accepting themMah, would it be a problem for you to take charge of them? He received information from Lupusregina, about the goblins not having any loyalty to Ainz. Then, there was no need to recover them. Although, if he recovered them, should he killed them off as future test subjects? There were differences when it comes to magical summoning by tools or by ability. Ainz was testing the effects of beings summoned for a long time. However, there was currently no difference between long term and short term monsters. That experiment was useful. In short, he was using the people from this world as test subjects to compare the effects of the summoning. Eh. Looking at Enri who was silently in thought. Ainz added a helpful suggestion. ..If you are not able to support them, I can provide you with unlimited support in terms of food. No, that she looked like she had trouble finding the right words. Due to the decrease in the number of villagers, if the goblins worked for us, everyone would be happy. I see.. Because of the goblins level, they may appear short in stature, but their physical strength surpassed that of ordinary humans. Considering the situation now in the village, their strength was well-needed. This is good. Ainz felt the luck showering from the top of his head. The goblins mixed well with the villagers. Due to their actions, they received the villagers trust. Ainz who gave them the item to summon the goblins had his standing improved as well. Since he was the savior of the village, he could easily act within the village when he needs to promote anything beneficial. Well, about that, it might be necessary to keep the public order and safety of the village in mind, but that was a permissible range. Is it? The situation is not so bad. Since I never met them, I do not know whether they have a good or bad personality. If they seriously swore their loyalty to you, then it would be embarrassing for me to take them away from you. Please forgive me. Erm, the goblins seemed very happy. Nemu! Enri scolded her sister for suddenly barging into the conversation. Ainz waved his hand to show that he does not mind before turning towards Nemu. If it is like this. Goblins, like humans have both good and bad ones. It is just nice that this group of goblin are a bunch of good guys. Erm. At the sight of the nodding Nemu, Ainz shook his head. Remember to appreciate them. Erm. Ainz gaze met Enris. He stopped the topic there. Then, the food preparation should be completed by now. Children would be bored by now. Shall we go? No, no need, it is fine that we do not have to stay for meals. Since we are here is such a magnificent place. Enri shook her head rigorously. Erm.. Mah, it wont be good if I force you to stay.But it is not easy to prepare dragon steak as main course. Dragon? Dragon. Enri only heard of them in stories, be it the antagonist or as the friends of justice. But in each story, they were immensely powerful beings. Such an existence was used as food? Impossible. He must be joking. But Enri got the feeling that the magic caster in front of her was telling the truth. I have sweet things too. Have you eaten a food called ice cream? After listening to Ainz, Nemu shook her head vigorously. The only sweet thing they had was fruits. If they travelled to the streets of the city, they may experience a variety of sweet food. But it would be impossible to them who had spent their lives in the village. Its ice cold.. And very very sweet. As you put it inside your mouth, it will melt. Just like sweet tasting snow. Enri and Nemu could not help themselves but to swallow a mouthful of saliva. It would be good that you could try it once in your life. Now then, what are the contents for todays meal? One of the maids answered in affirmative and began to explain explain the dishes for the meal. For today, we plan to start with one of the two hors doeuvres. The first will be a dish of Piercing Lobster, which is a form of Noatun seafood, in a velout sauce. The second hors doeuvres would be Poirets foie gras of Vepnir. For soup, it will be Alfheim-style cream of sweet potato and chestnut soup. For the main course, it will be a meat dish. Marbled frost dragon steak from Jotunheim as suggested by Ainz-sama. Last for dessert, we have Golden Apple compote, served in white wine and topped with yogurt., and golden red tea ice cream. For drinks after dinner, we have already prepared coffee. But I thought that Ruresshu peach water might be a better choice on my way here. That is all. If there is any desire to change, please inform us. What was she saying. Enri and Nemu was staring at the maid, as they were amazed by her. Was she chanting magic? Those were their thoughts. Luxurious oatmeal porridge and soft fluffy white bread. That was the limit of their imagination. There was a huge gap in their expectation. Hmm.Do you like foie gras? I do not think children will. And it is such an oily menu. Is there anything else? Yes. Then the hors doeuvre will be scallop salad, and plum confit. Yescompared to the menu earlier, Isnt this one better? Eh? Me?! Enri who was suddenly asked a question, answered hastily. She surmised that it would not be proper to simply reject without understanding the meaning behind those words. Ah, ano. N, no, please do so. Truly? She managed to utter a sentence after wringing her brain as Ainz continued to converse with the maid regarding the matter about food. Ainz continued to talk rapidly like an expert. Hearing this, Enri felt the difference in their worlds between herself and the great magic caster. . Humans who could use money to buy luxury goods were naturally rich. Amongst it was food, even if you eat it and it disappeared, one would still put importance on it. Abode, knowledge, power. The magic caster had it all. A simple peasant like Enri could not match up to him. At least someone like a king or people from the heavens could rival him. The masked magic caster was awe inspiring. Saved by such a person. A feeling of respect surged within the heart of Enri. That. Erm? What is it? Thank you very much for your help. Thank you very much. Nemu bowed with Enri to convey their deepest gratitude. For a moment, Ainz did not understand what they were trying to convey, a question mark appeared above his head. Then, as if he caught on to the situation, he waved his hand. Dont mind too much about it. If I noticed the situation earlier, people who were important to you would not have died. Both of you were saved because of your own actions. Even though,..if a magic caster like you did not reach us on time,.. I, much less my younger sister would have been killed. I am truly grateful to you for saving us. Ainz quietly shrugged his shoulders. Mah, its fine if you think about it that way. As I said earlier, those were the fruits of your own labor. Then, let us go for dinner. Ainz stood up slowly, before heading towards the door. Enri who stood up late felt someone tugging the corners of her dress. Onee-chan. Nemu was pulling the corners of Enris dress as if she wants to say something. From her looks, Enri knew what she wants to say. Erm, since I was saved by such a powerful person. I must let the others know. There were many people in the village who wanted to know who Ainz was. The reason for this was simple. Controlling a knight like that-Death Knight was a ordinary magic caster, no one would think like that. Since he was her savior, he should be one of those heroes that appeared in the legends. In her poor environment, such a powerful being appeared, those were her own thoughts. Until now, several confirmed facts appeared in the eyes of Enri and Nemu. Enri was looking at Ainzs retreating figure. Legends are true.Theyre not stories. CH 36 While climbing up the stairs to the 4th floor of the Guild, a man was breathing heavily. His build was good. No, it would be better to say his body was obese. A layer of fat covered his stomach, and there was some underneath his chin as well. Depending on the amount of fat, it might be possible to say that he had the face of an unattractive bulldog. His hair was thin, allowing light to reflect off it, and the remaining hair was a white colour. However, his clothes were amazing. He wore a velvet jacket that a commoner could probably not wear. His rings and clothes were quite good items. It quite obviously displayed the depths of his wallets. Since E-Rantel was under direct control of the Kingdom, the ones running the city were appointed by the king. And the mayor of the town would be their head. That was him, Panasolei Gruze Vauna Rettenmaier. In contrast to his appearance, he was not useless. He was a person in the useful category. Since the city was at the forefront of the war between the Kingdom and the Empire, various items and their groundwork needed to be taken care of. It would be sufficient to leave it to merchants, but the one who rejected it was him. It was a job that required one to have sufficient knowledge to prove whether it was the right decision or not. He was breathing heavily. Are you okay? The one who spoke to Panasolei was the receptionist of the Guild, Ishpen Ronble. But it was a question that skillfully hid the fact that she was tired having to help him here. Puhii. Puhii. Im not okay. Puhii Was his nose blocked, his breathing reminded one of a pig. How should I put it. Puhii. Since there is someone old like me, puhii, with a rich build, puhii wouldnt it have been better to meet on the first floor. Puhii. Was he oinking or talking. Ishpen lowered her head as Panasoleis words caused her to think such. My apologies. Puhii. Puhii. Well, theres no helping it. Puhii. Panasolei began walking and took out a handkerchief to wipe away the sweat on his brow. Puhii. I can go by myself from here. Thank, puhii, you. Yes. Excuse me. After sending Ishpen down the stairs, Panasolei started walking. If he had turned his head to see her, he would have seen her staring at him while walking down the stairs. However, Panasolei did not turn back. He wiped his sweat while walking, and stood before a door. He was about to open it, but hesitated. The fourth floor of the Guild. On it were the Guildmasters office, safes for important items and rooms for talking about important information. The room in front of him was a meeting room. It was made for important meetings about the guild or about things that affected the city. The talks that occurred here were mostly unpleasant. The later he opened this door, the happier he would be. But the people who could laugh at Panasolei and had knowledge about the complicated job of running a city did not exist. Wiping his face with his handkerchief for the last time, he straightened his back. His stomach shook. He did not knock. While the ruler of this city was the king, it was actually Panasolei. I made you wait, puhii. As he opened the door, he spoke to all of those present. He took a step in, and looked at the room. It was not a large room. About six meters in length, or a bit larger. There was a table in the centre, with six chairs. As there was no windows, it made one feel claustrophobic. There were several papers scattered on the table. Without paper or cardboard, gaps would occur in the serious information of the Guild. However, it felt like the papers were left there after the last person read it. Several cups and two bottles of drinks were placed there as well. Those sitting on the chairs numbered four. Two he knew and two he did not. One of the faces he knew belonged to a masculine man. With an outfit of long sleeves and long pants, he seemed to be able to move freely. A light, or magic light, glittered from the sleeves and his collar showing that it was endowed with protection magic. The scabbard at his waist was an exquisite decoration. The long sword was also well made. This too had the glimmer of magic. He had jet black hair and moustache. His build was fairly large, giving the impression of a tightly wound body, with prominent bulging muscles, that could not be hidden by his clothing. A warrior. The word was suitable, and the man was the definition of it. Another face he knew was a thin man with extremely highly strung nerves. His age was about to enter the late thirties. He wore a deep green robe. The tall ebony staff he always carried was lain against the wall, its magic crystal embedded in its tip. He wore three rings. In addition a Blazer protected his arms. All were enchanted with top quality magic. His thin hair was golden and his deep blue eyes carried a sharp gaze. If he had a bit more muscle he would be considered a beauty, but currently he looked like an emaciated man. One of the unknown faces was the only woman in the room. No, should she even be called a woman. She was an extremely aged woman. Wrinkled face, wrinkled hands. Her white hair fell to her shoulders in a mess. Combined with her hooked nose, she looked like a witch out of a fairy tale. Her clothes were work clothes for commoners. It was originally white but it was spotted with green stains, and smelled of grass. The fact that she was called here while wearing that stated her importance. And the last person. Shortly cut hair. A square face. A man with warm expression but a will of steel. He had an atmosphere of being well into his late thirties. His clothes were like that of a commoner, but it was made of good thread. His neck had the symbol of the Four Great Gods hanging from it. It was simple, but it did not feel lacking. The words clean suited the cleric. He had a good body, but it was not built to the point of a warrior. However, he was the tallest and everything about him felt big. To the point that it felt like his hands on the table could cover the face of a man easily. Panasolei said nothing and walked forward, and sat down in an empty chair. He then wiped the neverending sweat with his handkerchief. If then took a cop no one was using and poured water into it. He emptied it in one breath. The water had the taste of fruit mixed inside. His cold throat felt a faint sweetness, but it felt refreshing and the feeling spread to the rest of his body. Again, when he poured in water, one of the men he knew opened his mouth. I apologize for calling you. Welcome, Panasolei-sama. Puhii. Ah. Is it another dangerous thing? Guildmaster. The warrior-like Guildmaster-Pluton Ainzack- had a cynical reply and had a pained smile. It is as you say. I see. Puhii.And these people are? Yes. These are people who I feel have the necessary knowledge about this event. Firstly- Panasolei lifted his hand, and stopped Plutons introduction. Hmm. Nice to meet you, pharmacist-dono. I believe your name was Lizzie.Lizzie Bareare-dono was it? Panasolei and his acquaintances made faces like it was expected. The two he did not know made surprised expressions. Panasolei finally registered on the faces of the two he did not know, he felt that he was lowly evaluated from them. He liked this change in atmosphere. While wiping his sweat, he hid his smile. Panasoleis appearance was extremely unattractive. Rather than being liked by the opposite sex, it was more common for him to be ignored, even at his debut in society, he stayed mostly by the wall. It could not be helped, and he himself had given up. However that appearance helped at times. Such as first meetings. The fact that his head was different from his body was outside of his partners expectations, and he could use it as a good card for negotiations. This time, he used to raise the twos evaluation of him. So you did know. Of course, Pluton. There is no way that I do not know the woman that is the best pharmacist in this city. Hoh. To know an everyday worker such as myself. You have my admiration. The old woman bowed her head politely. Panasolei calmly waved his hand. No, the potions you have made have saved the lives of the Kingdoms soldiers. I believe that I do not need to explain that the Empire will attack in several months. At that time we will be relying on you. Understood. Even if I have to get all my disciples, we will prepare the necessary amount. I thank you for your words. Then shall we discuss this another day. Of course, I shall wait for that day. Then please do, Bareare-dono. Got it. Mayor-dono. And you can call me Lizzie. I see, my gratitude. It was like saying it was worth it to come. The problem that eventually had to be solved had preparations that made Panasolei give his admiration in his heart. His face that looked towards the unfamiliar cleric. Now, you are the highest priest working here, Gignal, Elshai-dono, yes? Yes. This is our first meeting, mayor-dono. Please call me Gignal. Thank you. Lowering their heads slightly, they exchanged greetings. You have saved many soldiers with your healing magic. Allow me to express our thanks in place of the king. Please do not mind it. It was after that war afterall. Indeed. While he still said that, Panasolei naturally knew. Paying for rewards was normal. The funds we receive are used to run the facilities. The one who must express his gratitude is I. No, no, it is appropriate recompense for your work. We, the ones who work for god, would like you to remember that our doors are always open. Got it. My doubts have been cleared just by your words. Panasolei then looked at the last person he knew. And.it has been a while? Magician Guildmaster-Theo Lachesil.-dono Wasnt it only a month? Mayor. Please drop the dono. Really? Then Ill do so. Can you tell me why so have summoned the highest powers in E-Rantel to this room? I do not want to hear that I was hurried summoned for a dangerous thing? Making a decision that the information was recorded on the papers on the table, Panasolei picked up the thrown papers and read them. They informed him of the woman Baniara, and what happened to her comrades. The summary was that they were attacked by a monster, and the party was wiped out, but it was not rare for that to happen to adventurers. However the problem was the monster was a vampire. And so the report contained lots of information about the questioning that she received. For example, the massacre of the bandits in the cave. It showed a crack of the destructive power it had. The more he read the more he thought that the vampire was extremely strong. Reading it several times, it implanted itself in Panasoleis head. Including the fact that Lizzie and Gignal who he did not know were called in, Panasolei nodded as he gained a vague understanding. I see.Now, I do not know much on this subject. Can you spell it out for me? The Adventurers Guildmaster, Pluton, and Magicians Guildmaster, Theo, were friends from the same adventuring party. And so they could get the nuance of each others thoughts just by looked at each others faces. They looked at each other, and Pluton opened his mouth. Panasolei-sama. A Vampire has been spotted near E-Rantel. Hmm. It was quite close. However, was that something to be worried about. While thinking that, the mayor Panasolei did not voice them. Monsters were close to the world of humans, but there was a boundary. There were occasions where, Goblins Orcs and Ogres came to attack or Griffons, Manticores, or Cockatrices hunted for food. However, there were also cases with monsters apart from those encountered humans when, they were being chased, migrating or other exceptions. However, undead were different. Undead with for the death of the living, and were born from unclean places. Such as battlefields and ruins. And they appeared near the land of the living. It was natural for undead to appear in cities. No, it was rare for none to appear. And so the cemeteries where death was common, was defended from attacks from the inside, and rules were made so that no one could enter at night when undead were common. They were used to seeing undead, and they were monsters that often came up in conversation. Vampires had quite the strength among undead. As Panasolei was not an adventurer he was not too clear on it, but he knew at it was the top five among the undead. However, it was not an undefeatable existence. That is terrible. We must hire adventurers, and calculate how much they will cost. While Panasolei spoke like that, it was a result that only made him raise an eyebrow. The rest looked at each other, and made bitter expressions. No matter how one looked at it, it was not good. ..Can you tell me why. Towards this question, the people at the table looked at each other before deciding on a representative. It was the head of the Magicians Guild, Tio. The problem is that the vampire used . Silence descended upon the room. It was a silence that the mayor could not grasp. The vampire used a strange magic. Originally, a vampire was a race of undead that could utilise numerous magical skills and this was where the problem started. The mayor was looking at the report which he read. Indeed, the important information about the vampire was emphasised, yet he failed to understand its importance. Although the mayor could not understand the meaning of it, the people in this room had no problem grasping the severity of the situation. This is extremely dangerous as it knows magic. Basically? is a third tier magic. So? There are ten ranks of magic, from the first to the legendary Tier 10. Well there are legends of something above that, but it is baseless. We shall not touch it. Theo shook his head gently as he faced the mayor directly, before he continued to speak. Now, do you know who is the current strongest magic caster? A meaningful glance was dished out but no answers came back immediately. Not considering the circulating myths and legends, only one name came to mind when considering a serious answer. The Empires magic caster. Fluder Paradyne. From the mayors answer, Theo nodded as if agreeing with the answer given. Now, do you know what level of magic the great magic caster Fluder-dono can use? I do not. Tier 6. While you may not think it is amazing, but the most recent case of being able to use it was 200 years ago. The ones known as the 13 Heroes.Do you understand? The existence of the Tier 10 is unclear, so the highest rank that humans can use is Tier 6. Well, the ones who fought the 13 Heroes, the evil gods could use Tier 7 though. Hmm. Towards the vague explanation, the mayor seemed to develop an understanding. He began to wipe his sweat. Basically please do not think that Tier 3 is just a rank that is faster to count from the bottom than the top. Got it. Basically, being able to use it is quite an accomplishment? Yes, correct. Now for the main point. Theo continued his explanation, with a manner like a teacher addressing his students. The basic difficulty level of a vampire is 60. This is the perfect strength of an A class adventuring party. Depending on the composition, even B ranks can handle it, but it also depends on the preparations. Added to the fact that it can use Tier 3 magic, even without tests to determine it, at least B class adventurers are needed. The mayor frowned as he began to grasp the gist of what was spoken here. Basically you want to say that a monster that rivals an A class party has the strength of B class. Yes. Hmm- Theo, let me explain the rest of it.. Pluton continued Theos explanation. For A Class adventurers, their population is approximately two percent of the entire countrys adventurer population. The total number of adventurers registered within the Kingdom is 2,000 people. In other words, the number of A class adventurers is about 40 people. Needless to say, A Class adventurers are rare. I see. Panasolei let out a breath that resembled a sigh. I have a basic understanding. I want to hear your evaluation. Is it dangerous? Extremely. No mistakes. Not wrong. Extremely dangerous. Hmm.Then what would you suggest doing? There is but one answer. Pluton had a strained face. At least a combination of A+ rank parties would be suited. T, that is impossible! For too impossible! Where can we find such adventuring parties! Two in the Kingdom, two in the Empire so we borrow one. So three parties. And in the Agrand Council Alliance has four, so- Panasolei had wide and surprised eyes. He narrowed his mouth to oppose. Are you serious? Pluton. Moving parties from the Agrand Council Alliance within the Kingdom? Are you seriously saying that? Yes. The mayors eye widened further, as if it was going to pop out after looking at Pluton, who nodded gravely. Then he closed his eyes tiredly and collapsed on the chair, weakly shaking his head. Impossible. This is the kings territory. Obtaining permission for that countrys adventurers to move freely.It would create all sorts of problem. After all, they are a group of people that could potentially aggravate those people in the Theocracy. To Pluton who reviewed that fact easily, the mayor was staring at him with eyes filled with resentment. Still Pluton reviewed a nonchalant expression. The mayor clicked his tongue, staring at Pluton with the eyes intend to kill him. .Are there any others? Apart from the Agrand Alliance. Like Calsanus City-State or Roble Kingdom? In Calsanus City States Guild, the highest is an A Class, and Roble Kingdom only has one. They will not let go of them and they may hate us for it, but we can do nothing but contact the party directly. I predict a painful conclusion. Then what about combining three parties? Impossible you know, Mayor. The mayor turned his intention towards Lizzie, who voiced her opinion for the first time. If the opponent is a vampire that can use Tier 3 magic, then it would be a good fight with two A+ Class parties. But, you know, Mayor that is thinking if the highest magic the vampire can use is Tier 3. What they wanted to say and what they were all being cautious of, Panasolei was finally able to understand it and his face paled. At most.Basically. Yes you know. At most. If not, then it will be a nightmare within a nightmare. In the case of it being able to use something higher than Tier 3, the words dangerous dont begin to describe it you know. .We believe so. If Tier 4, four A+ Class parties, if Tier 5 then at least 10 will be necessary. Hence under the condition where we can not determine the strength of our opponent, sending only three teams would just be wasting their lives. Impossible. To judge an adventurers team solely by their strength, the strength of a team would be equal to 1,000 men. This is due to a particular incident where 2,000 soldiers surrounded an adventurers team. When only 1,000 of the men were facing the adventurers, the situation ended without any casualties to the adventurers team. But. If it was the case that three parties were too little then what was that vampire. Fully comprehending the dangers of the situation, the mayor picked up a cup and slammed it on the table. Then what about collaborating with Gazef-dono? Gazef Stronoff, the Kingdoms strongest warrior. A human with strength beyond that of an A+ adventuring party. An existence the Kingdom should thank. It is true that there is no warrior that can defeat Gazef-dono. However, should a four man adventure party fight Gazef, the winners will probably be the adventurers. Gazef-dono has an amazing sword, but he is different from a warrior with slightly blunted swords, a shield, armour and medicine prepared. The party has multiple paths they can take-They can do four times as many things as Gazef-dono. When fighting monsters, this makes a large difference. Hmm. Mayor. It is currently only in the vicinity, if it makes its way into E-Rantel retreating will be difficult. Ugg. Accepting Plutons words, Pansolei raised a pained voice. He understood what they wanted to say. On top of there being no A+ Class adventurers in E-Rantel, they could do nothing but human wave tactics, and the undead needed no rest or sleep. Then they could do nothing but hit it until the sun rose, the results would obviously be bad. In addition, even if they were not destroyed up to that point, retreating was quite difficult as well. If we cannot find A+ Class parties, there are no other options. Even if we search the vaults of the Magicians Guild, we will probably not find anything that can be effective on a vampire of that strength. Its a great disaster you know. We cant do anything but cover our heads and wait for it to pass. I will not hide my displeasure as a cleric, but throwing away lives if a foolish action. However, if there are innocent sacrifices then we clerics with become shields. If it reaches the city, I want to faint at imagining the number of sacrifices you know. If they could not assemble them, they could do nothing but tremble. This was the opinion of all those present. However, accepting the fact was not fitting of the position of Mayor. If they could not be assembled, then find other methods that could lead to a better ending no matter how slight. Then first was information. When Panasolei was about to open his mouth in agreement, water was poured on him from the side. Its not such an easy problem. Lizzie-dono. A flash of bitterness ran across Plutons resigned face as he laughed. If 4th then the citys scope, if 5th the Kingdom, anything above that it is on the scale of surrounding countries. This is. Theo and Pluton made painful smiles. Lizzie and Gignal made faces expressing their surprise. Its that much of a problem? Certainly it is a strong enemy, but! The opponent can rival the army of a country. At it can move by itself as well. With sentience, and magic, it can predict our movements. The fear of an existence that can rival military powers suddenly appearing.I dont want to imagine it. If it was several tens of thousand of soldiers, their traces of movement could easily be found anywhere. In addition, a large volume of food would be needed to support them, and a prolonged battle would be difficult. Then what about an individual? What about if it used invisibility magic, and was proficient in espionage? It was probably possible for it to fly and infiltrate the city, or disguise itself as a traveller and pass through the front gate. It did not need food. In addition it hated the living. That sort of monster was nearby. From the understanding of a powerful monster, Lizzie and Gignal hung their heads in pain as the understanding changed to recognition that it was an extremely dangerous existence. A heavy atmosphere hung in the room, and silence dominated. It was to the point that one could hear the others throats moving. Hah.The worst. At Panasoleis whisper, everyone expressed agreement. I have heard the weaknesses of a vampire are the light of the sun and the cleansing of the clerics, can we not attack it using those. Firstly it is impossible. An existence that can use magic of that level and not have any counters for sunlight is quite difficult to believe. Panasolei looked to Gignal for help. I truly apologise, but magic that can obliterate an undead instantly will probably not work in this situation. Even the Six High Priests of the Slane Theocracy, the three directors and six mikos would find it impossible. In the nearby country, even their highest priest could not cleanse an existence beyond A+. It made one feel the meaning of an undead most deserving the word powerful. Panasolei was about to wipe his sweat away, but he noticed that none was flowing. .Theo, why did such a monster appear here? What legend did it come out of? Any information? No, such a legend does not exist. Is such a thing possible? Undead which bear hatred for the living, hiding in a corner of this world. I, myself am not familiar with aspects of third tier magic especially whether it is something that could be learned easily.. But Theo, as the head of the Magicians Guild should have a clear idea on my question. Is it something that she could learn herself? .Impossible. Theos sharp voice broke the silence within the room. Magic at this stage could not be self-taught. Then, this could serve as evidence that a figure acting as a teacher existed. Likely the teacher is a dangerous character worthy of investigation. No one could discard this rather uncomfortable idea. .Maybe it received backing from a country? Could it possibly be controlled and trained secretly? Then, we could just negotiate with that person as there is no way to talk with an undead, which harbor a deep hatred for the living. However, the mayors idea had to be discarded. That situation is highly unlikely. A country that could control a vampiric magic caster is unheard of. Furthermore, by referring to the vampires personality, it would be impossible for a vampire to have a cordial working relationship with the living. What about a magic caster that had his blood sucked out and was converted into its familiar? According to the information collected by the Magicians Guild, having ones blood sucked out by a vampire would only results in being turned into a lesser vampire. It would lose its qualification to be a teacher. If its like this, someone could have betrayed humanity.This is the most logical conclusion. Like a cult or something similar. On those incidents where the adventurers encountered cultists, it is not uncommon to face with the worshippers of the undead. Or. Based on the Gignals personal knowledge, it was the best situation to spread the notoriety of that famous undead. The worst possible situation, the one playing the role of teacher.Landfall. Once again the room fell silent. Landfall was considered to be the most powerful vampire lord. She had sufficient power to destroy any country, turning it into an undead paradise. Legend says that she was destroyed in the end by the 13 heroes. Just that for the past 200 years, occasional rumours sprouted about the discovery of the magical items or treasure maps that belonged to Landfall. That undead teacher is The Undead. No one could stop themselves from sighing. Landfalls disciple? Its the worst possible scenario. Landfall is capable of using Tier-5 magic. If that vampire possessed such strength, without the skills of the 13 heroes, we could not hope to defeat it. It was said that the 13 Heroes have passed away, then again, some of them may still be alive. The Elven King is still alive right? Theres no way to verify the authenticity of such news. It seemed to be a rumour that originated from the Theocracy. .We seem to be dragging on with small talk. Sensing that the mayor was tired after his speech. The room once again descended into silence. I hope to get some consensus on this. Firstly that vampire is a rather strong enemy. Yes, indeed. Are you saying that if we cannot assemble A+ Class adventure parties, we can do nothing but hug our heads? I hate to admit it. But its the truth of the situation. Was there any communication from the nearby villages? At best, we could only assign patrols to search for the undead camp as soon as possible. Erm.although we may find it, we could never defeat it. This is no laughing matter. Nobody could answer those words of irony. Everyone there was rather depressed. Then, Pluton muttered something. .However before this. We should collect more intelligence at the spot where the vampire appeared. The mayors brow twitched. About the existence of that vampire, was the matter confirmed? Is there any possibility that it was an observational error? No, there is no chance for error in this. We have investigated this matter thoroughly. So it seems.I do have one question.Why leave the girl as the sole survivor? Theres no reason to leave her alive. The mayor read through the report several times. He tapped his fingers on the table as he queried. We had such a question in mind as well. After considering everything, I came out with a possible explanation. The majority of undead had a strong hated against the living. But there were also those with strong intelligence, they would not simply kill the opposite party. Instead, they would enact plans such as causing the enemy to go into a spiral of self-destruction, act by using their minions or a third party. The possibility that all of this was just to satisfy its sadistic tendencies. To imprint its horrifying form on its victims. There is one more point- The vampire received more than expected damage from the potion. But there are some out of place aspects in that situation. If it received unexpected damage, the vampire should have killed any witnesses to stop the spread of information. Everyone in the room crossed their arms as they immersed themselves in their own ideas. Their long discussion did not result in any plausible explanation. At this moment, the mayor had a sudden idea. How about the idea that the person circulating the potion was releasing his fishing line? The atmosphere in the room stirred, the few people inside tried hard to think of facts that could refute the mayors assumption. But nothing came out. If there were a sufficient number of A+ ranked adventurers, then they would be able to fight on par with the vampire. The vampire seemed like it was afraid of someone. A short moment passed before Pluton opened his mouth. The probability of it is very low but it is not entirely impossible. .Lizzie-dono, could you concoct a potion that could defeat a vampire? The questioned pharmacist made her face even more wrinkled. Undoubtedly that healing potion is capable of hurting the undead. Its hard to tell based on the situation at hand. Because to concoct a potion that is capable of repelling a vampire is not something, me, my pupils nor anyone I know is capable of. That healing potion is unheard of even within the Magicians Guild. Then, how about the potion known as Amrita which can be found in the Theocracy? Rumours said that it contained the power of the gods. .Priest-dono, even us in the Magicians Guild do not have any records about a potion that could match the potency of the healing potion that is one of the most guarded secrets of the Theocracy. The person that gave Brita the potion had his name recorded in the report. Momon is it? Did you summon that person here? Yes, we made an appointment today. But, theres still some time left Is it?we might as well discuss it. I am curious about the type of potion that managed to defeat the vampire. As to the identity of the person who owned it, I am looking forward to meeting him. Panasolei poured water into his cup, and drank. This throat was parched from the talking, and a pleasant cold flowed in. .Hah, about the reason for the encounter at the cave, do you have any hypotheses? As discussed before I can only make predictions on our prior assumptions, sunlight weakens vampires. Theo highlighted several districts on the map as the mayor silently observed his workings. Basically, vampires prefer places where the sunlight does not reach. Plus, vampires have developed a rather twisted sense of superiority over the living. Hence they would not dwell within cities with prey aplenty, nor would they hide deep within the sewers, they prefer a luxurious underground abode. A situation where they would stay in a roughly built cave is non-existent In short, it incidentally managed to find the hideout..is that it? Yes, other than this there is no other possibilities. The destruction was thorough and there were no signs that they were looking for a magical tool. So it seems. The matter about the vampire, we have a rough understanding of the situation. About Momon, as a last resort, lets use this opportunity to investigate thoroughly. About the other matters, let us complete it within the allotted time. Then, before Momon arrives, I have some question that I would like to ask.especially to the Adventurers Guild head and the Magicians Guild head. As he looked at the faces of the four, the mayor spoked. Among all of you, has anyone heard of the name Ainz Ooal Gown? The four people looked at each other with looks of surprise before shaking their heads. Acting as their representative, Pluton opened his mouth. The name is unheard off. Who is that person? Erm.I am not too sure. I only heard of the details from Gazef-dono. The mayor remained quiet as if he thought of something. After a short moment, he continued talking. I heard tell of several incidents involving people masquerading as knights of the Empire, attacking villages near Re-Lantier. But those knights were killed. That is the name of the magic caster who settled the knights and saved the villagers. Hoh. It was unsure who let out that sigh of admiration. The Empires knights were exceptional in terms of both equipment and training. The Kingdom cannot match either of the aforementioned. With that large number of knights defeated by a single person, it would suffice to say that magic caster is highly skilled, Mah, although he may have purposely feinted his weakness, his ability should be comparable to the Empires knights. The magic caster did not take the field himself, rather it was the work of the monster that he controlled. During that time, Gazef-dono confirmed the strength of the monster by his own sword. Although the outcome was a draw, the opponent did not bring out its full potential. .This is the first time I have heard something so utterly ridiculous in this room. Theos announcement was agreed by both the potion master and priest as they nodded in agreement. In essence, magic casters mainly control monsters weaker than themselves. If they held a large ceremony, concentrated numerous spells, or through the help of exceptionally powerful magical tools, a different outcome could be produced. But,such a situation is unlikely. In other words, the strength of that magic caster is comparable to the warrior that fought with Gazef-dono. When that was said, Lizzie had a pained smile. No matter how you think about this, it shouldnt be true right? Mah, it would be more prudent to assume those were Gazef-donos flattery or he simply overestimated his opponents capabilities. Mah, as you said.. Controlling a monster that is stronger than Gazef. Assuming that is true, then the strength of that person and Fluder Paradyne is on a similar level. No, there is a possibility that his level is higher. Using the current common sense, people would feel that such a matter is not possible. The main issue is this.the connection of the people discussed. A vampire that possessed unimaginable power and the mysterious magic caster that saved the village. Silence. They were all locked in the maelstrom of their thoughts. The first to break the silence was Theo. The situation might be coincidental but it is too perfect. Moreover, on one hand, he is saving the village, on the other, he is murdering people. These two matters contradicted themselves. Then- In this moment, there were many opinions. Most of the opinions contained many contradictions. The trust in its validity was rather limited. Soon after, the priest started mumbling to himself. How about we consider this from a different angle? That vampire detected the presence of that magic caster? If that is the case, how much does it help? The mayor let out a lonely grimace as he answered. It would be good if the matter was as such. But the truth may not progress so smoothly. If one was filled with too high an expectation, the shock from betrayal would be higher. Hence it would be more prudent to expect the worst case scenario. That was the personal opinion of the mayor. We can only make use of our imagination due to the lack of facts. Well leave the matter about Ainz Ooal Gown as our next topic of discussion. If it is like this, regarding the matter of information gathering, the Adventurers Guild will extend all the help we can provide. Ill leave everything to you, Pluton. You do not have to worry about money issues. Understood. Then, let us get some rest before Momon arrives. Excuse me, Pluton. Could you give me all information regarding Momon? Understood, lets continue the discussion in my room. Everyone stood up and went out of the room at their own pace, But the figures that exited the room numbered seven. CH 37 24 000 characters, 50% more than the last one. 3 days. My brain is dead. Enjoy. Investigation Part 2 Translators: Frostfire10 Noon at the Guild-Was not that busy for the reception on the first floor. It was also because adventurers did not meet at this time. Basically, adventurers that left the city due to work, left a bit of time before dusk and left early in the morning. Well, this was common sense of travellers. And the refreshing of quests typically happened in the morning. So people looking for jobs came early to the Guild. Thus noon was mostly empty. Of course, this was E-Rantel, if this were the Kingdom it would be flooded with a variety of jobs, and was a different story. The receptionist-Wina Halshia, was stiffening her yawn to prevent others from noticing, and stared blankly at the door. This yawn was the tenth in three minutes. Feeling tired after lunch was an inescapable fact of being human, but there were occasions where one felt sleepy on an empty stomach. Of course, the blankness was not on purpose. She did not have much work today, and so finished most of it by then. Basically she was currently extremely extremely, to the point where this should be emphasised, bored. Moving her head slightly, she looked enviously at her coworker who was talking to an adventurer leader who came late. Being too busy was bad, but sitting down on a chair with nothing to do was bad as well. She moved her bottom, which could be said to be suitable for childbirth, Wina adjusted her position slightly on her chair. And stifled the eleventh yawn. While listening to her coworker and adventurer talking about repelling monsters that appeared near the Great Forest of Tob, and giving up-. The door opened slowly. A man with the sun at his back slowly entered. Apart from the exquisite sword at his waist, he was an unattractive man that had nothing special about him. His clothes, while not poor or dirtied, it was not something that attracted ones attention. It suited a new adventurer. However, the boorish gauntlets were loose, but adventurers were those types of people. The brass Guildmember card hung from his neck and followed his movements, jumping to and fro. Basically a novice or F Class adventurer. Wina understood, and looked at his movements. The man looked at his surroundings, matched Winas gaze like he was scanning her, and walked towards her counter. With a Gatan, reacting to the sudden sound from her side, Wina looked at her coworker who was explaining. -Their eyes met. Ishpens eyes were spinning, looking at Wina. The adventurer in front of her was looking down at the paper in his hands, and did not notice, but it was an extremely disrespectful action. What is she doing. At the weird action, she was about to unconsciously speak out her words, but stopped. As the man that just entered was now standing right in front of her. -I apologise. I have come later than the expected time. Um. Ah, I am Momon. I was called to the Guild today to meet the Guildmaster. At those words, Wina recalled the words from her boss. Today, I have called a novice adventurer called Momon, when he comes, show him to the meeting room on the fourth floor. The time was-Thinking up to there, Wina noticed that more than 30 minutes had passed since then. Momon-san was it? I have confirmed it. Then I shall guide you to the meeting room on teh fourth floor, could you please follow me? Yes, please do. Wina strongly ignored Ishpen who was waving her hand under the counter. She probably wanted to talk to him. But, Focus on the adventurer in front of you. Though imperfect, she had to do her job as a receptionist. What would she do if she did not focus on the adventurer. While thinking of telling her that when she returned, Wina stood up and walked ahead. Opening the door behind the counter, Wina who was guiding Momon to the fourth floor was thinking about why she was guiding a novice adventurer to a meeting room on the fourth floor, which had the heaviest guarded secrets. In addition, today the meeting room was occupied by the most important figures in E-Rantel. Thinking about the figures attending, she wondered why Momon would be there. And thinking about Ishpens strange actions, she recalled something she said. Ah, a rival. Hah? At the words she unconsciously muttered, there was an immediate response from behind her. At the words that she thought no one but her could hear, her ears turned red from the embarrassment of being heard. Looking over her shoulder, she waved her hand and made an excuse in a panic. N, no, its nothing! Really? Wina moved her gaze from Momon whose face was saying, I cant say there is nothing. So embarrassing. Its so embarrassing. I will hit Ishpen later. While having such thoughts, they both said nothing as they climbed the stairs, and she brought Momon to the meeting room. It is here. Yes, thank you. Knocking, Wina left after confirming that it was fine to enter. What greeted her when she returned, was the face of Ishpen biting her lip with an unpleasant expression. .Whats with your face. Even though I was thinking of guiding him. Ishpen inflated her cheeks and replied. It was like a girl in love-. Your interest? No way. It was cut apart in one phrase. That person cannot be. I have predicted that he is my fated rival. Even though this time I thought that he would finally tell me. What are you saying. In front of Ishpen who was making a weird face, Wina sighed. Ishpen was not a bad person, but she had one quirk. But without it she would be a great friend. Thinking that, Ishpens curiosity filled eyes gazed at Wina. -W, what is it, those eyes. What happened? Hm? About Momon? Eh. Being called to the fourth floor where a novice normally does not go, and called together with the Mayor, its quite a bad problem? Probably. Well, I think that he was called because he is my rival- -Your thoughts are weird. If one thought about it normally, calling a new adventurer to the fourth floor was an unprecedented situation. The more she thought, the more her head with with ideas. For example, a great noble hiding his identity, or a warrior with amazing strength.Thinking that, Wina shook her head in rejection. No matter how one looked at him with a favourable light-Excluding Ishpen-He was not that much of an adventurer. Then why was he called? This is because he is- I said this earlier, but your thoughts are weird. While lightly replying to Ishpen, it was true that Momon had raised Winas curiosity. To the extent that she thought that she should ask someone- To the man that entered late-Momon, Pluton, the Guildmaster, acted as the representative and introduced everyone. The Mayor Panasolei should have been the first, but according to the mans wishes, his turn was moved to the last. This was as he wanted time to examine the man called Momon. It was true that he got a broad sketch of the man from Pluton, but seeing was different from hearing. While Panasolei made a pig like face, he examined Momon. The first thing he thought was that he probably had a reason why he did not remove the gauntlets inside the room. But, there were strange people among adventurers. To the problem that he did not touch the Guildmaster Pluton, asking what type of people touched strangers would be bad. Deciding that, Panasolei kept silent, and looked at the details. His expressions and manner, and his air, but he did not feel anything surprising. Basically he was a normal person. However, to an extent, his posture and movements were beautiful. Panasolei thought that Momon had originally received a high class education. Actually, the third sons of nobles often became adventurers. Of course, most lost their lives on their first adventurers, and none succeeded. In summary, Panasoleis evaluation of Momon was he was of high birth, but he still raised some questions. Unfortunately he could not grasp more than that. What surprised Panasolei more, was that Momon was extreme relaxed. The impudence to make the Guildmaster and the key position holders of the city to wait for 30 minutes. On the contrary, he was projecting an atmosphere that had a strange pressure, as if asking what was wrong to making them wait. Adventurers were basically strict with time. For promises or contracts, they would definitely never betray it. So to Panasolei, this Momon was a strange person. Was this because he was a beginner. Panasolei who was not familiar about adventurers decided so. No, he did not. As expected, he did not think that Momon would think himself to be more important than anyone else. -And lastly, since the order was jumbled, the Mayor of E-Rantel-Panasolei Gruze Vauna Rettermaier-dono. Puhii. Nice to meet you Momon-kun. Puhii. Nice to meet you, Mayor-dono. Momon lowered his head slightly. Panasolei really raised an eyebrow at that. Scorn, apprehension, bewilderment, disappointment. He was extremely used to receiving stares like that during introductions. However, what he never experienced before was the feeling that he got from a quick flash in Momons eyes. This was something he was sensitive to from meeting lots- a thousand mountains and seas worth of people. The proof of this was that no one in the surroundings felt it. What was that strange feeling. Panasolei thought, and hit upon a person with extremely similar eyes. Well there was one noble in the Kingdom. A great noble that was hated even by the shadows and snakes. It was like being looked at like a test subject, those wide pupils greatly resembled him. He once again looked at Momons eyes, and Panasolei was attacked by a chill. But why, he could not express how cold it was. If they based their impressions on his appearance, no matter how they appraised him, it was a normal reaction. They would never let Panasolei feel this chill. However, why-He could not be careless. This was an impression that was important-. Thinking so, Panasolei straightened his expression. The change was conveyed to everyone in the room. It was natural. At worst, the pig face, suddenly changed to that of a Mayor. N! As if to cough out what was stuck in his throat, Panasoleis voice reverberated through the room. -Shall we begin, Pluton. Yes Mayor. As if pressured by the words of the attending Mayor, Pluton began talking to Momon. The reason why we called you is actually not that important. While a female adventurer was adventuring, she received a large wound. And used the potion you gave her, and said that it had an excellent effect. And so, we would like to see this potion. Suddenly, Pan would be the best sound, the sound of a hand hitting something reverberated in the room. Pluton who was pressurised by it closed his mouth. The gazes of everyone gathered towards Panasolei who was making a stern face. Now, Pluton.Do not hide anything. We should tell the truth. That is Mayor. Pluton raised an eyebrow. It was natural. If it was an adventurer they trusted strongly, it would be understandable. But this was a newbie to the Guild. Letting the information of a strong vampire near E-Rantel, classified information, leak was too dangerous. If this information was leaked, it would become a huge problem. Then it would be best to use a suitable lie to cover it up. And Theo, Lizzie and Gignal agreed. They were raising their eyebrows as well. .Momon-kun. We evaluate you highly. And so we will tell the full story, so can you keep it a secret? Of course. A reaction like a beat. However, the most unbelievable answer was right in front of them. However, it was someone the Mayor evaluated highly. And so it became difficult to make a direct rebuttal. Pluton, Theo, Lizzie and Gignal-The four of them looked at each other, wondering who would speak up, but no one picked up the bomb. Pluton leaked out a breath that resembled a sigh. Understood. Then-firstly is the miscellaneous items. This might be weird but it has entered our ears, and we would like you to understand that your position is a bit bad and listen. Do you not mind? Pluton spoke to Momon with an expression wanting to say that. Momon moved his chin to indicate the rest to continue despite receiving a stare with the pressure of a former A Class adventurer. At that bold and brazen attitude, Pluton instantly swallowed. No, the ones who swallowed was not Pluton alone. All the ones excluding Panasolei and Momon, swallowed their saliva in surprise. -Understood. If you are prepared I will speak. Pluton then took a breath and continued. Just yesterday, a party of adventurers patrolling the surroundings of E-Rantel was destroyed by a monster. The monster was a vampire. And since this vampire can use magic, we believe that it is far stronger than a normal one. It is as Momon-kun knows, a monster with skills is dangerous. To what tier of magic it can use, even if we know not much will change. Currently what we want you to remember is that the vampire that has skills is a dangerous monster you know. Even an A Class like me cannot cleanse an undead of this level, please understand. The mouths of the other three moved to support Pluton, and spoke to Momon simultaneously. At that act as if to hide something, Momon raised an eyebrow. And then Momon spoke out his thoughts. -Basically you did not want me to know its strength. Am I correct? ! Identifying the point they wanted to hide, someone groaned. If one thought about it the reason is easily- -That is enough Momon-kun! Pluton raised a single hand, and cut off Momon. This time the reason we called you, I am sorry but it is not to hear you! With Plutons voice infused with his rough feelings, he demanded silence. Momon and Pluton stared at each other, and said nothing. Everyone in the room felt the fireworks exploding in the space between the two of them. No-Momon was still calm. At that scene, Pluton was trying to release a pressure towards Momon, but it was failing. Originally Pluton was a strong person with actual strength, and comparing himself to Momon a weakling, it could not be thought of as anything but a praying mantis raising its arms. .Is he.really a novice. Theo whispered. And Lizzie and Gignal unconsciously shook their heads, and expressed their agreement. While old, his opponent was an A Class adventurer, but he did not step back. It was not like he was a person of great talent, but something else was felt. The one who sighed at the scene and watching it quietly was Panasolei. Panasolei himself, could not hide the feeling of trouble that this man Momon had a strange feeling, and for some reason was a strong person that was a novice. However, compared to the other fours predictions, his spiritual shock was lesser. .Well Pluton. This Momon is not a person that can have ordinary methods used against him. As I said earlier, can we tell him everything?.Pluton, leave the rest to me. Even without saying it, Panasolei had begun talking with a strong will. .So. Only one adventurer returned. It was a woman, and one that received a potion from you and threw it at the vampire. So Momon-kun. We called you in in order to see that potion. Momons expression moved. While paying caution to the change, Panasolei chose his next words carefully, Of course, we understand Momon-kuns suspicions. The price of a low grade potion is 50 gold coins. This time we promise 100. Could you sell it to us? It should not be a bad talk. However, this was if this potion was made by Momon-and he had several. If he found it in a ruin or for some reason only has a few, there was a chance that he would reject. If Momon was not related to the creation of the potion, the prediction that he was related to the vampire would have its chances drop drastically. .Understood. Momon nodded lightly, and took out a small bottle from the bag he brought, and placed it casually on the table. The bottle was made of glass, and had extremely fine details on it. It was to the extent that Panasolei wondered if he had mistaken it for a perfume bottle for a great noble. Even though it would break easily in battle, there was no need for it to be this finely made. If there was, if it was broken, its owner would have to be quite a rich person. The liquid inside was red. By appearance, it seemed to be no different from a normal potion. Everyones eyes left the potion, and went to Lizzie. Then, excuse me. Lizzie reached out with her wrinkled hand, and pulled the potion bottle towards her. At that instant, the colour of her eyes changed. A light danced in her eyes, and her eyes suddenly sharpened, her cheeks reddened, and the vigour she gained seemingly made her younger. The one there, was the figure of the pharmacist that everyone in E-Rantel knew. Hmm.Hmm. Lizzie took a magnifying glass out of her pocket and seriously examined it. While checking for sediment by looking at the bottom, and checked the surroundings for any solids. While whispering words that were not words, she seriously checked its effects. The cap of the bottle was loosened, and its smell was fanned towards her and sniffed. Her sharp eyes got sharper. Lizzie hesitated, and then immediately dropped some of the potion on to her fingers and licked. tsh. Did she notice something. Strained breaths left Lizzie as she covered the lid, and chanted magic. Lizzie activated appraisal magic, and saw the effects of the potion. And did she know something, her face changed to one of shock as she activated another magic. Casting the two magic, how much was Lizzies shock. Her body shook, and- Ku! -Collapsed on the floor. What is wrong! Lizzie-dono! To be worried was normal. Gignal who was nearby ran towards her. It could be helped that it looked like a poison. What! What is wrong! Is it really a healing potion?! What did you give to Lizzie-dono! In the midst of the chaos- Kuku.Fuafuahahaha! -Suddenly, a broken laugh reverberated within the small room. Lizzie slowly lifted her head. Plastered on it was the smile of a broken madman. Everyone-Excluding Momon-Was pressured by her sudden change, and could not lift a finger to speak. Kukuku! Look at this! Theo-dono! This, this is the completed form of the potion you know! We, the pharmacists and alchemists, the people related to making potions, cannot reach the level of the ideal potion right in front of us you know! Lizzies face was flushed with excitement, and took quick and shallow breaths. And as if to express that she would never let go of it, she thrust the potion bottle she was gripping tightly to Theo. What happened? Lizzie-dono. Lizzies wild eyes moved towards Gignal who was speaking normally. Her wide eyes seemed to be able to drop out of her face. -Potions degrade right! .Wh, it is natural. Isnt it common sense? As part of making potions, a special solution made using alchemy was necessary. This solution was made of herbs and minerals, and had to be processed by several methods. Of course, using herbs caused the potions to have a shelf life, and degrade. This was common knowledge. Thats right. Its rightly so! Potions use a special solution depending on if it is made using alchemy or chemistry. And it is natural as time passes that it degrades! So we use magic. Taking a moment to pause, the conclusion left her mouth. Until now. Everyones eyes gathered on the potion. They understood what she wanted to say. This is! Do you understand youngsters! This potion, this potion is! This does not degrade, basically the completed potion you know! Something no one could make! Lizzie faced Momon with bloodshot eyes. Youngster, where did you get this potion? Or did you make it? I made it using my knowledge. The method?! .Of course, I know it. A strong excitement filled Lizzie, causing her lips to tremble. And Lizzies voltage went up even further. Then teach me the method of making the potion. The reward is 30,000 gold coins. ! Everyone was surprised. The amount Lizzie said, was an extraordinary amount. The amount a normal craftsman could make a day was one silver coin. Basically this was a craftsmans 300 000 days, 821 years worth of money. To the Mayor Panasolei, even he could not think of this as anything but a broken amount of money. It was an amount that only Panasoleis entire fortune to rival. And Momons reply to that was cold. -I refuse. Then double. Lizzie suddenly promised double. Interestingly, 60 000 gold coins was more than Panasolei had in his safe by far. -I refuse. Ah, right. This is something that cannot be taught with money! This is one of the highest knowledge that no one could reach! Lizzie glared at Momon. They were eyes that one had when facing an enemy. They were not eyes good for talking to someone whom they invited. While looking at Lizzie with cruel and cold eyes, Momon covered his mouth like he was thinking. There was no one that could confirm that his mouth moved slightly. Behind the cover, the mouth said The first part of the plan has failed. When I was 10, I entered this world. The world of pharmacy! And I worked hard you know! For making an inferior potion for years! Do you understand! Youngster! Hard work upon hard work, research upon research for the idea potion I could never reach! The answer is right here! The answer everyone related to potion making desires! The answer to that we have been researching non-stop to reach you know! She glared at him. And so what is wrong with wanting it. For the answer, even becoming a criminal is cheap you know! Lizzie stretched out a finger that looked like dried out wood, and pointed it at Momon. There were pale streaks of electricity writhing around her finger, and the ones watching did not mistake it. What! . Are you seriously using attack magic! Lizzie-dono! Excluding Panasolei, everyone who had confidence in their strength stood up. Gignal who was next to Lizzie, was about to move to become a shield for Momon, but Theo stopped him. Lightning was a magic that attacked in a straight line. Humans could not become walls, and if blocked, those behind would also receive its effects. It would be better to prepare to use healing magic. Pluton slowly got closer to Lizzie, and was going to close the distance. You who are no pharmacists shut up! Youngster! Tell me how to make this potion! What herbs or minerals does it use. Or does it not use it. Does it involve the organs of animals! When the room had the feeling of panic run high-Momons coldly calm voice reverberated. Ignoring if the Lightning magic proceeded one more step it would be activated towards him, Momon calmly remained sitting, and had a fun smile. At that scene, Panasoleis eyes opened wide. Lizzie was quite agitated, and depending on how it goes she might cast magic. But Momon was not readying himself or underrating her. It was like he had confidence if he was hit. Panasolei understood. Panasolei already had his conclusion on Momon. There was no way he was a novice. This man. At worst, he was quite the adventurer. Zolie Solution- What the heck is that! A reagent! Accepting Lizzies rage-like cry, Momon coldly spoke the names of items like he was chanting a spell. Ryunks Stones, Vievul Dragon Stones, Gold Nostrum Those things- I never heard of them. Lies. Lizzie wanted to say it but bit her lip to the extent that it would bleed. If she took Momons words to be lies, then they had to reject everything about the man. In order to discern if it was a lie, there had to be a reagent that could be rejected. Even if she bluffed, and ended it while laughing, she estimated before she did it. Then to identify the truth, she had to find it through the cracks in it. However Lizzie knew nothing about the names he was saying. Basically should Lizzie believe everything, or doubt everything. Doubting was simple. It was fine not admit it. She could ignore everything Momon said. But what was more terrifying, that made Lizzies body shiver was-If Momon was telling the truth. Have you heard of it? Ryunks Stones have an effect of strengthening the effects of healing, and Vievul Dragon Stones have the effect of strengthening elemental damage. Lizzie said nothing but stared at Momons cold smile as if to bore a hole in it. Lizzies years of experience were screaming at her. This man was speaking the truth. Then- As if she did not want to hear anything more, weakly shook her head. The only one that could understand Lizzies sudden pale change and feelings was Theo. Theo once again braced himself against the fear he felt. Momon laughed with his nose, and spoke out the last words. You said that you have walked on this road since you were ten. Then please tell me. While you seem to know nothing. Momon had a crack-like smile. -What have you done, for all your years? Lizzie said nothing, but breathed hard. A denial of her entire life. Being pierced with it from the front, and something that did not allow for rebuttal. It was natural. Because it was true. She was laughed at from the peak she could never reach no matter how hard she tried. She tried and worked hard, but those words cut into her vitals. -I apologise. Potion making is not something that can be explain to someone with not even a shred of knowledge. He had nothing to teach to the ignorant. While speaking with words that had that meaning, Momon politely bowed to Lizzie. At the same time Lizzie slid down to the floor like a puppet with its string cut. There was none of the earlier worry. The only thing left was a painful silence. Lizzie hid her eyes with one hand, and did not try to do anything. She matched her age, no, she instantly gain a few years. .Mayor. Currently, about using magic within the town, there has been a violation. Hmm. Theo who understood Lizzie the most, exposed her to Panasolei. A crime where magic was activated in front of him. He could understand why she got angry, but as the Magicians Guildmaster he could not keep silent. And Panasolei was in between a rock and a hard place. Of course, the law had to be upheld. While attack magic was not fully activated, it was the truth that it was threatened to be used. And in front of the Mayor himself. Then according to the law she had to be punished. However, while the Empire was planning to attack them, giving a punishment to a proficient potion maker, Lizzie, would result in the deaths of several soldiers of the Kingdom in the future. Honestly, if Momon was not the person that was threatened against, he would use some reason and end it with a fine. Panasolei knit his eyebrows, and Momon opened his mouth as if expecting that. Please wait. I did not get hurt. And so I will not mind if we ignore everything that happened. .I see. Should it be that I owe him a favour. No, should I express my gratitude. Panasolei thought so, and bowed lightly to Momon Then, Momon-I shall add dono to it, I shall use my authority as Mayor to ignore this. Theo, any problems? No, none. Then Pluton. None. Then it shall be. Everyone, return to your seats. Theo, Pluton and Gignal who stood up to stop Lizzie returned to their seats. Now, Lizzie-dono, let us hear the conclusion. Does this potion have the ability to chase away the vampire. Lizzie turned to look at Panasolei with her red and bloodshot eyes, and nodded ambiguously. .I do not think that its effects are not that different from a healing potion.And so it is difficult to think that it ran away from its damage. But it might have ran away after realising what potion it was. Basically? It feared the potion maker.It was the viewpoint of the Mayor you know. The eyes of everyone then stared at Momon. Just earlier, when they first met Momon, it was something that they would have laughed at. However this was different. The man in front of everyone, was probably holding something that they could not even imagine. While everyone was silent, the small sound of a chair moving was heard. It was the sound of Lizzie standing up. Sorry. I am a bit tired. I would like to rest but. The one they were looking at, was a wrinkled old lady. Not a trace of her earlier rigor could be seen. Panasolei had several soothing words, and that he would like her presence to be here, but they never came out. .Hmm. Lizzie-dono, thank you for telling us about your information. I am sorry, Mayor. And everyone. Lizzie lastly faced Momon. Momon-dono, please forgive me for earlier. Lizzie deeply bowed her head. It was not something one would do to someone their grandchildrens age. It was an apology towards someone completely above themselves. Momon watched it with cold eyes, generously shook his head, and expressed his acknowledgement. A younger person was conducting himself as a high ranking person to an elder. From an ignorant third person perspective, this was a terrible action, but from the eyes of the four people who saw the earlier scene, it was nothing but something natural. So, an immediate payment. This will include the apology for my earlier outburst, so one bottle is fine. Could you sell it to me? Lizzie deeply bowed her head. If one had to describe it, it would be a posture of deepest respect. Her sincerity was present. However, if one thought about the earlier occurrence, Momon would probably reject. However, Momon pleasantly accepted. Go ahead. Oh! Thank you! Her eyes sparkled, and she was probably going to investigate the potion. Her vigour appeared. Lizzie fished a small bag out of her pocket. Opening it, the contents spilled onto the table. Several sparkling objects fell out. They were four gems. Avenchulin worth 55 gold coins, Fire Ageet worth 17 gold coins, Blue Quartz worth 25 gold coins, and Jilcon worth 48 gold coins you know. Take it. Momon said nothing, took Lizzies bag and gems, and put it in his pocket. Then excuse me. Lizzie left the room. As if the sound of the door closing was a signal, Panasolei started the conversation again. Hmm. Momon-dono, originally we would end this after we asked a few questions, but please attend this talk. Want we want to ask is about the vampire that appeared near E-Rantel. Pluton, give him the paper with the description of the vampire. No, its fine. I do not mind explaining it. After Pluton described the vampire, Momon lightly nodded his head several times. Do you know about it? At Panasoleis question filled with expectation, Momons reply was very simple. Yes. The room quietened in an instant. Everyone, currently, could not believe what they were hearing. It was natural. Who would think that the information that the citys Adventurers Guild and Magicians Guild did not know, would be in the hands of the lowest ranked adventurer. No, it was the opposite, everyone understood. That it was not strange for the one called Momon to know. Do you did know. Theos reply was normal. And due to Momons light nod, the room was filled with sighs. Hmm.Can you tell us? . Momon kept quiet. The silence indicated to Panasolei that he wanted something of equal worth-Something obvious. And so he smiled. Of course, I will pay. And depending on the accuracy of this information, I promise even further rewards. Momon opened his mouth when the conversation turned to money. -A vampire named Camila. From what I heard she is one of three disciples of Landfall. What! The surprise leaked from the four people. It was one of the points raised when Momon was not here. It was the voice of surprise that a person appeared who could confirm such a deadly truth. What are you. Pluton spoke. You are not a nobody. Yes, I cannot think of you as anything but amazing. I shall admit that. No one here in this room can deny it. However, why is such a person a novice adventurer. Why are you not a prominent one? Do you want to ask that? Those who received Momons gaze-Everyone in the room nodded. It was natural. There was no way someone who did not want to know existed. .I am from a village Camila destroyed. And so I tracked her down for revenge. What. Then do you know how strong it is?! Of course. When I was a child it could use Third Tier magic. It might be at Fourth right now. Hmm. A vampire that could use Third Tier magic. What was he chasing after it. While no one said it, they all had the same question. It was natural. Before Momon came to the meeting, to defeat Camila, they came to a conclusion that several A+ Class adventure parties would be needed. And he could do it alone. Something that even the strongest warrior in the Kingdom could not do. I will ask directly. We predict Camila is strong. But do you have any methods to defeat her? At Panasoleis question, Momon laughed softly. It was the smile of understanding that it was a needless question to ask. And actually, they predicted Momons answer. -Of course. If there is none I would not have chased her. -Oh! A voice of excitement unconsciously left everyones mouth. A despairing situation where a extremely strong vampire appeared near E-Rantel was broken apart by the appearance of the one in front of them. And it was not their intention. Asking them not to be happy was impossible. Oh God. This is the path that you have given us. It was to the extent that Gignal was praying to his god. However Theo maintained his calm and ask Momon to sate his curiosity. .But how are you going to do it? Using a potion? Or a magic item? I cannot tell you. It might leak out somewhere. Theo was disappointed when Momon firmly stated it, but if one thought about it, it was correct. Vampires had enchanting magic eyes as a special trait. Using a person that heard about the method, and then if they talked, the chance of Momon losing would increase. Then we shall immediately inform Momon-dono about any information regarding Camila. I have no problems with that. In response to Panasoleis suggestion, Pluton replied for everyone. There was a way to solve this dangerous problem. When Panasolei was controlled by his feeling of safety, he recalled something else he wanted to ask. Then about Ainz Ooal Gown. He is my master. What! It was too quick. Momon replied to Panasoleis question without trying to say anything else. Gown-dono- -It should be Ainz-sama. While is expression was smiling, there was pressure in there. Pansolei felt the strong loyalty Momon felt towards the one named Ainz, and adjusted his words with a strained expression. Exactly how much power does Ainz-sama have? I do not know. Momon stated and shrugged. He then released a bombshell. Probably an expert at the Sixth Tier. Everyone took a breath. Then they started shouting. What is that! Since you used Probably, are you saying possibly even higher! Hah! To know nothing about such a person. Are you saying that he is hiding somewhere! Maybe the 13 Heroes.No, impossible!! Oh my god! (Written in English) Matching the Empires Court Magician, amazing. A feeling of dissonance between Panasolei who could not fully grasp how amazing it was to use Sixth Tier magic, and the ones with experience as adventurers and felt the ranks of magic strongly, Pluton Theo and Gignal. The three of them were staring at Panasolei. Panasolei felt panicked by the stares. W, what is it, looking at me like that. No, I was just thinking about how envious I am. It is so, I am envious of Mayor-dono. Theo, Gignal-dono. To humans who cannot use magic it is just a story. It cant be helped. Well, that is true. Completely. The three of them sighed in unison. A loneliness like he was being isolated attacked Panasolei. While it was true that he did not have the common sense of adventurers, but was this not too cruel. It was to the extent of feeling worthless. But Ainz-sama is amazing. And so is his disciple Momon-dono. Well, I can use up to the Third Tier. But the reason Camila ran was probably due to fearing my master, Ainz-sama. I see..Then we normally dont do this but, shall we hurry and begin the rank up test? Is it fine? Momon recalled what Ishpen said, and asked Pluton. An exception Pluton laughed. If we fight Camila in the future, there might be a need to go to the front lines. We must raise your rank. Then why dont we raise his rank to B immediately? Since he can use the Third Tier. We cannot do that, Gignal-dono. Basically, the Adventurers Guild have their own rules in each country, but there are common ones. The test being necessary is one of those rules. If we fake it, I cannot say that it will not come to bite Momon-dono in the future. So the Adventurers Guild and Magicians Guild are both bound by rules huh. It cant be helped, Theo. Rules are such things. But-From what I heard and investigated you did a job as a porter, so I thought you would be a warrior, but a spellcaster is. Ah, that. If I may, it was due to this magic item working. Momon removed his gauntlets, and slowly placed it on the tabletop. These gauntlets are Iluan Graybell. This is one of my treasures that Ainz-sama has gifted me. Hmm.It is boorish, but has no damage.Exactly what sort of magic does it have? Ah, it simply increases the users strength by a large amount. Hoh. Can I investigate it? Ah, please. Then I will be borrowing it. With curiosity flashing in his eyes, Theo picked up the gauntlets and activated magic. Theos eyes widened, and he stiffened. His body shivered like it was in the cold. His lips were trying to get out words but, they shook. Relating his quick change to Lizzies earlier, Pluton and Gignal looked at each other, and while sitting, moved their chairs slightly. In the midst of it, swallowing his saliva, Theo finally spoke. ..This is..The highest magic item..Artifact level. While Pluton and Gignal took the same pose as Theo, they stared at the gauntlet. Theo, like he was touching something precious, picked it up gently and returned it to Momon. Ainz-sama is.a very generous person. Momon replied to that with a smile. While looking at the door that Momon left through, the ones in the room slackened and weakly sat down in their chairs. Ones spirit weakened when they conversed with their superiors. While Panasolei and the rest were supposed to have the pressuring values of connections, rights and money within this town, it was shown clearly that the adventurer novice called Momon had hidden valuable items behind him. It was to the extent that if they could not defeat the Vampire called Camila, they could not protect the town without Momon. And the one called Momon, was bottomless. The person himself said that he could use the Third Tier of magic, but was this true. It would not be surprising even if he could you the Fourth Tier. In addition, the terrifying figure behind them. The magic caster Ainz Ooal Gown. The ability to make a potion beyond the capabilities of the current alchemy and herbal knowledge. The strength that could make an anomalous vampire to run away in fear. A wealth that allowed him to give away an item with an overwhelming magic. It was certainly someone worthy of holding the loyalty of Momon. Panasolei hugged his head. He felt that his balance was toppled by several powers today. Gignal who woke up his body, spoke words like he was living in a dream. .That was an Artifact that humans cannot make, huh. It was my first. Artifacts were the names of top class magic items. It was impossible to create them via human hands, and could not be made except by existences like gods, high rank dragons, demons and angels. Their magic power was huge, and unbreaking. According to one legend, they were items that could even bring one back from the dead. It was the class of items that the 13 Heroes used several of, and there were many adventurers that made it their dreams to find. It was rare to the point that Gignal, an A Class adventurer, had never seen until just earlier. Depending on the person, its value in coins changed. But it was at least 100 000 gold coins. .However, I thought that it would be more grand. But that was amazing. As a warrior, it was well made with no damage. If it was important, most adventurers would have filled it with gashes from horns and claws. And so it was probably made with extremely damage resistant materials. While plain, it is a good item. This was my second time. The one I saw was the treasure of the Kingdom, the Kingdom sword, and it was exquisite. Oh, Mayor-dono. The treasures of the Kingdom, I want to see them once. Well, its probably impossible. You can see it at the award ceremony, but audiences are a bit, well they wont come, sadly. Panasolei stretched his body. Everyone else who saw that did the same, and took listening figures. Then, what do you think? The current information is too little but.Thinking about it, there is no discrepancy or contradiction. Do you think the information was very good? Meaning? It was information we wanted. The identity of the vampire, and Ainz Ooal Gown, and the potion Momon had. Are you saying we were played well? Panasolei kept quiet and considered. It was like he did not understand his own thoughts. No.It is just my worry. It is as Theo said, there are no discrepancies or contradictions. It would be fine to think of it as truth. While saying it was fine, Panasoleis expression did not clear. Pluton raised a suggestion as if to support him. But, shall we begin acting within the shadows. .I see..Could you do it, Pluton. I will give you the necessary funds later. Understood, Mayor-dono. Receiving Plutons gaze, Theo understood and nodded. And I want to ask.Is it possible for information from this room to leak? While Panasolei said it, he decided that his words were impossible. There was no trace of the meetings that happened here ever leaked. As to why, this simple looking room, was covered in lead plates, and only one entrance. Anyone who tried to enter would be extremely obvious. There was no place to hide. If invisibility was used, it was impossible to hide their presence and existence in this small room. Firstly, it is impossible. The owner of the room, Pluton, stated with pride. However, Theo, who continued, made a depressed face. Completely.But if the one called Ainz can used the Sixth Tier, I cannot say that with complete confidence. Honestly, the Sixth Tier is in the territory of ones imagination. There might be magic to peer into this room. Theo then shook his head. The realm of ones imagination. If they suspect it, they had to suspect anything. It was so, Panasolei understood. If they suspected anything, they had to think about if there were several intruders that entered the room. However, entering the room without letting anyone know was impossible, and if they could where would they hide in this small room. Panasolei looked at the room. Below the table and the ceiling were impossible. If they could, unless they could blend into the shadows, it was impossible. While recalling that it was said that the assassination group Ijaniya could do it, Panasolei shook his head. It was ridiculous, without a trace of logic. If there were thinking about it, they had to think about the existences that came up in legend like Shadow Dragons and Night Stalkers. Panasolei sighed, and clear his mind of those thoughts. What he had to think about was not legends and fairytales. Now, Pluton. On top of turning this into turning this into information that will not make a ruckus, report it to the Adventure Guilds of the nearby cities. Understood. What about information regarding Ainz-dono and Momon-dono? Hmm. If we do it badly, I feel that this information will have dangerous information, and cannot feel good about it. Hide it to the best extent. Then, I shall do so. I will send it using . The Magicians Guild will send it. Please Theo. And I will report to the King about Camila. If I leave now.About 15 days? Gignal made a strange face as if Pluton and Theo were strange. It was 280 kilometres to the capital. Using horses, one day was about 42 kilometers. Using simple calculations they would arrive in 7. The number Panasolei said was twice that. Was it not too long. Why is it just that? Gignal unconsciously asked. Even though they are bringing important information, why are they not hurrying. In contrast, Pluton and Theo who knew the reason had painful smiles. This would turn into a conversation about the sensitive parts of the Kingdom. Actually, Panasolei was also smiling painfully. There are lots of reasons, Gignal-dono. To Gignal who could not understand, Panasolei kept his painful smile and continued. I think you know but, there are rules and privileges in the Adventurers Guild. To avoid being absorbed like in the Slane Theocracy. The issue about Camila should not be subject to the same things right. The upper echelons of the Kingdom is currently separated into a power struggle. If it is found out that the Kings faction is helping the Adventurers Guild.It will be extremely bad. If done improperly, the Guild will be split into two. But something. .Gignal-dono. This is dangerous. Even though the Kingdom is already separated, the Adventurers Guild does not want to give it another reason. Continuing for Panasolei, Plutons words were kind, but had the intention of rejection. Gignal probably felt his will, and changed his attack. Then what if I negotiate with God, and I hire adventurers with fast horses. I the Mayor to use adventurers to contact the king? Basically I have no better subordinates. Can such a Mayor be trusted? Then if a monster appears on the way. Then the nobles in the nearby cities will take responsibility? Or will Princess Lanner make more roads? If it is found out that there is no remains of a monster attack, I will be finished as a Mayor. And it will fall to the King who had the responsibility of picking such a Mayor. That is. A false accusation. Gignal then understood the depth of the separation within the Kingdom. If there is a dangerous monster like Camila, in the end she cannot evade facing humans. If there were no Empire to send troops to face us, we would fall apart faster, and divide. Those words left a heavy silence in the room. .Do you understand why I said it? I got it. I should not run by myself right? It is so. You may not understand, but I believe you do. Now, shall we end this meeting. Thats true. Looking at Pluton, Theo and Gignal, who refused to understand, Panasolei ended the meeting. Ku, hahahahahahaha. Ainz laughed. It was a laughed that The Absolute would use to mock and pity weaklings. Basically, there is no strong person that I should be cautious of in the surrounding countries. Now, now, now, what should I do. What would be best. Ainz laughed shallowly, and felt the necessity of the success of the earlier plan. The weight he was carrying instantly lightened, and he felt relieved. But, it did not completely disappear. For example what if a similar Yggdrasil Player existed, and so it was important to make connections to quickly find such a person. Then what should be done to fulfill that. Currently, he was using Demiurge as a decoy Demon King. After that, since Yggdrasil Players are definitely stronger than this worlds strongest existence, he should use the fact that they stand out as part of his plans. Standing up from his chair, Ainz began walking within the large room. He began talking to space where no one was. Of course, there was no one there using Invisibility. He was simply talking to himself. Opening a fighting tournament would be interesting, but impossible in the current situation. Then what about opening a dungeon to attract adventurers? Opening a section of Nazarick.Interesting but it is dissatisfying. But, it seems to be effective. To attract Yggdrasil Players who want to return to their original world, should I spread this rumour. Speaking so, Ainz shook his head left and right. No no, there is no need to be flustered. I can wait for the motions in the Kingdom and Empire. The situation might change then. And there is a chance that the Yggdrasil Players blended well into this world. There were benefits in doing so. It was the plan to strengthen Nazarick that was being implemented. There might not be a need to increase their battle potential, there was a need to get existences that had good heads, and were suitable for negotiations. The annoying things are left. Oi- Ainz spoke to the waiting maids behind him. Call Aura and Shalltear. Tell them that I have a lot of information about the plan to tell me. -Understood. While watching the the two maids leave the room, Ainz leaked a mocking smile that he could not hide. There was a need to look at races other than humans. And so he should pray that Cocytus experiment goes well. Fuu. This has become easy. While slightly rotating his shoulders, he looked at the door. While thinking about what he should do next-. CH 38 Momon arrived at the outside of the Adventurers Guild. It was afternoon now, the streets were getting busy from the people who stopped their work. The crowd was busy with people searching for a place for lunch, many of them entering and exiting the nearby restaurants. Momon was one of the many people walking on the main street. He could not help but express a cold smile, which he hid with his hand. At a place filled with numerous pair of eyes, he could not simply express his sense of glee. Of course, Momon doubted that anyone would pay attention to him, still there may be a pair of hidden eyes somewhere else. As he thought about those people dancing to their schemes, he could not help himself but smile. Momon bit his lip, suppressing his urge to smile, as he walked at a leisurely pace, a pace that looked as if he was enjoying the sunshine. On the journey towards the inn, there was no suspicious movement. With a single look to the back, there were no followers as well. He shifted to a more relaxed pace. If he was ambushed, undoubtedly Momon would fully suffer a blow while walking like this. Still, Momon proceeded forward. Taking the role as a magic caster, Momon, could detect the presence of several pursuers and prepare his defenses. On a personal level, he knew that using his terrifying arsenal of magic, would put him in a spot. Hence, he had to rely solely on his physical strength. He would not fail when it comes to hiding his true job skill. Regretfully, he was not confident that his facade could be maintained at such a busy place. Because of this, all the Shadow Demons on loan had been dispatched. There were deployed by Momon to be his sentries, prioritizing his own safety. But still, being alert while using a rather foreign job class would still result in a sense of unease. Those were Momons thoughts. Hence, he had to be on full alert. Passing through the street filled with the afternoon crowd, Momon arrived within the vicinity of the inn that he was staying at. In this area, he could still observe the people going into the inn for their meals and rest. Momon could only frown at the level of noise. As soon as reach the inn, he diverted his course sharply to the side. In front was a small street. Walking, turning. Not long after, he arrived at a secluded corner. There, Momon placed his back to the wall. He scanned his surroundings roughly. There were no signs of pursuers nor the people whom Momon met with earlier. Momon pouted his lips as if not satisfied about something. At that moment, at the spot where Momons back connected to the wall, the shadow suddenly stirred. [By your presence, Narberal-sama.] The Shadow Demons rather harsh and cold voice reached MomonsNarberals ears, as if someone was standing directly behind her. Shadow Demons possessed the special ability to teleport at short distance between shadows. One directly appeared behind Narberal through its Shadow Warp ability. As implied by its name, Shadow Demon could morph into shadows, it was a monster that excelled in stealth. However, the scene of a two dimensional shadow morphing into a three dimensional being, would cause a sense of unease for any observers. Thankfully, there were none. Narberal was covering her mouth in a way as if appearing in deep thought. Needless to say, it was to prevent others from reading her lips. The surrounding alerts? [Weve checked the area. We did not find those who came to visit.] And so what was the meeting like after I left? [For the most part, after Narberal-sama left, the meeting ended immediately. As for its contents-] Hearing it, Narberal noded. Anyway she had a job for this Shadow Demon. Now go. Follow the Adventurers Guildmaster and gain information. [Understood.] The shadow wavered again. Narberal looked at her surroundings, and contacted her master. She activated . Ainz-sama. [Ah, Narberal. Good work.] Why was her masters voice extremely happy? Thinking about it, Narberal understood that it was due to herself skillfully leading the other party. No, I did nothing. This time, Narberal did absolutely nothing. Before she was called, she simply edited her backstory with the existence of Camila. But it did make her late for the appointed time. Everything was as Ainz-sama planned. I have great admiration for the part about the gauntlet. [Hmm.Well, as long as the results are fine.] While Narberal received the gauntlets, Iluan Graibell, from Ainz, was when Ainz was simply planning to increase her physical capabilities. They became strong because of the gauntlets, and were preparations for lying. One more point was that Narberals illusion magic is not perfect, and so the chance of people noticing when they touched was high. This was to avoid such a thing. He did not think that they would be things that raised the evaluations of Ainz and Momon. Gengareric: the above paragraph is a bit confusing, but I am not sure how I should rephrase it. However about the fact that this is known as an Artifact. [Im troubled.] Ainz seemed to have a pained smile on his face. [It is as they have no such great Magic Items.] Ainz then laughed with his nose. An atmosphere like he was satisfied floated in the air. [And more importantly, by selling the name of Ainz Ooal Gown, an invitation from the Kingdom should be evaluated pretty highly.Killing two birds with one stone.Yes, yes.] As expected of Ainz-sama. Even though I have never did anything, everything proceeded as Ainz-sama planned. [No, that is not true, Narberal. If you did not work earlier, it would not have gone well up to this point. Now, the next thing to do is to collect information about the potion crafters.] Yes. Will it be fine for the Shadow Demons to work on it? [Ah yes. How are the Shadow Demons being utilised currently?] Yes. The Mayor, Adventurer Guildmaster, and B-Class adventuring parties are being tailed. [Then there are not enough.] Unfortunately. [Then it cannot be helped. Send me the number you need. Preparations require some time, so contact me using .] Understood. [Now, about the actions after this-] Various orders from Ainz. As expected it was about collecting information. However compared to what was given previously it was extremely detailed. Basically stage one of the plan was over, and meant that the second stage had started. The feeling of working towards the plan of her master. To Narberal Gamma, it was more enjoyable than anything. No, it was the enjoyment of Nazarick. And among them- I got a lead from everyone else. [Hm? What did you say?] No, It was nothing. Ainz-sama. [Hmm. I see.] Expressing it, Narberal had a small smile at the image of Ainz who was tilting his head. Leaving the alley, the first one he met after returning to the inn, was the sullen face of the owner. He looked like he had something he wanted to say, but Momon ignored it. If he wanted to say something then he could say it directly. He would not become a target of inspection. Climbing the creaking wooden stairs, he pushed open the room door. That instant- Momon-san! A woman jumped from the bed. It was Baniara. Thank you very much! Baniara ran forward in a panic, and prostrated herself at Momons feet. The potion you gave me saved my life! Thank you. Thank you very much! I cannot say what exactly happened but- No, no. It seems quite bad. I heard about it from the Guildmaster. Momon flashed a kind smile, took the hand of the prostrating Baniara, and got her to stand gently. Baniaras eyes watered, and gripped his hand tightly. But due to his gauntlets, Momon could not feel her hand. Then, Baniaras eyes widened as she noticed something. The Guildmaster? Did anything happen? Ah, it was not important. I was called for the potion. My apologies! She once again prostrated herself. When I was asked about the event, I told them about the potion Momon-san gave me- I apologise for the trouble! Ah, please do not mind it. Momon once again took Baniaras hand, and got her to stand up. I see. I thought that I would die. I threw the potion, and it seemed scared. Thank you very much. You saved my life. Baniara wiped away her tears. It was probably related to the fact that she saw he comrades dying in front of her. She was also prepared for herself to die. If one had a narrow escape from death, they would also understand the extent of her emotions. Thank you very much. Truly thank you very much. Momon laughed at Baniara who was bobbing her head. Having to face the inferior Baniara with such a smile did not clear his anger. However, he had to do it. Amongst the orders Momon received from Ainz was to gain a good relationship with Baniara. Momon thought that to control information on Camila, it would be better to kill an eyewitness, and proposed as such. But Ainzs response was different. It would be better to not kill, but instead manipulate her memories to make the false information better. And so he said. Of course, those were the aims. Momon could understand it, and had no reason to question his masters orders. Ah, so please do not mind it. Momon again got Baniara to stand. He then reached into his bag. You used it right? Please take this. He took out the same Minor Healing Potion. And he placed it in Baniaras hands. Baniara made a strange face as she stared at the potion she received. Then, you said you had nothing but two- Ah, I made more since then. Eh! Baniara was not an experienced adventurer. However, she clearly felt the value of the potion on her earlier adventure. In addition, she had seen potion workshops, and knew how difficult it was, and was surprised at the words of the unappealing man before her. Especially his light tone that was like he was scooping up water. What is wrong? Ah, no, ah, I see. The fact that she completely understood something showed on her face. How amazing the man before her was. From the conversation with the owner, she got a light understanding, but she now understood completely. There was no way that a man who could offer a 50 gold coin-worth, or more, potion for free was a normal person. The world was different. While small, a cold wind blew threw Baniaras heart. Baniara admired heroes. Saving people in fairy tales, defeating dragons, saving towns. That was her happiness when she was younger. Probably due to her then alive mother reading them to her at bedtime. The feeling of bitterness when a monster destroyed her village, if a hero was there they might have been saved. However, it was simple admiration. As to why, she had never thought of becoming one. For example the warrior known as the strongest in the Kingdom, Gazef Stronoff. He had talent from a young age. And according to rumors, the warrior known as Brain Unglaus as well. The existences close to heros, had extreme talent. However, Baniara did not have such talent. She accepted it as fact. She did not know if she would succeed as an adventurer. However, she could not become a hero. She was a human that could not keep up with them if she tried. An existence that could easily climb the steps that she considered to be giant walls. Such a thing was standing in front of her. A person that can become a hero, Momon-san is one. Momon made a weird face. A sense of envy, admiration, and jealousy filled Baniara. Im envious. I do not know, but probably, you are extremely strong. A troubled look appeared on Momons face. He did not understand why she was saying those things. Actually, not even Baniara knew why she was saying such things. What does it feel like? The feeling of looking at an inferior person. An overwhelming sense of pride? Or sadness?: What was she saying. She did not understand, but did not stop. Baniara was swallowed by the black feeling in her heart. Im envious! To those that have it! I want your ability to become a hero! As her emotions reached their peak, tears flowed out of her eyes. Watching Baniara, Momons eyes turned cold and sharp. And it transmitted a fierce rage to Baniara. To the extent that it was similar to killing intent. Baniaras words were stuck in her throat. It was natural. While giving out such kindness, it was natural to be angry when receiving hostility. What scolding would he give. Baniara scrunched her shouldered, and waited, but Momons expression changed. It was a surprised expression like candy was falling from the sky. Changing to an unsatisfied face, anger once again flared, changed to apathy, and dejection. Making those faces, it ended in a slightly discontent face. And Momons words were extremely calm. Ah, youNo. Umm, you survived right? (First you was omae, second was anata.) Momon faced the puzzled Baniara and continued. Umm, you said the ability to become a hero but, I believe that a hero is doing something that people cannot do. In addition as a part of it saving many people might be necessary. Does it require ability? Momon replied in a fluster. Baniaras eyes unconsciously widened. Eh, by surviving and returning, the Guild learned detailed information about the vampire. And so, the Guild could make lots of preparations. While it is unclear if the world will be destroyed or not, they can now lose less lives in the process. Then, while not actually being a hero, is it not a hero-like action? But that was, due to the potion Momon-san gave. Momon.no. I may have gave you the potion, but the one who threw the potion was yourself right? I did not throw it. Am I wrong? You decided and you chose. Is it not? Many people may have said this, but if you allow me to say my own opinion, if you can save one person then you are a hero. Hes comforting me. Baniara thought so. His words were shoddy. However, why. She felt that a part of her heart was warming up, as if his panic was being transmitted. And Momon raised an eyebrow. It was like he had to say something unbelievable. .If you work hard as an individual, you can become strong, I believe that you are amazing. Are you comforting me? .Im serious. It was like he was reading out from a script. It might have been something that Momon heard from someone in the past. Baniara thought. She could not become a hero that saved lives. She had no talent. However, at Momons words, she thought that she could, just a little, save a life, and become an adventurer that was not a hero. Baniaras tears stopped at one point. Ending the conversation, Momon walked to his own bed. Baniara then spoke. Umm, Momon-san. Thank you very much. Momon made a discontent face, shrugged his shoulders, and faced his bed. Is he shy? Baniara thought that about Momon who lied on the bed. Two days afterwards Mormon was called and entered the door of the Guild. The time was early morning. Preparing his equipment, he was ready for a day of work. It was as he was called by the Guild. The space beyond the door was filled with the atmosphere of a marketplace. In front of the posted parchments, people talked to their friends. Along the wall, the other party members were talking to others. And some grabbed the parchment faster by a fraction of a second, tore it down and brought it to the counter. Momon weaved his way through the bustling crowd. Ishpen who was sitting at the counter quickly found Momon. Even though it was only her line of vision moving rapidly, considering that Momon would definitely be coming, it would be correct to wait. Momon noticed, and did not go for any of the other counters, and headed straight for Ishpen. Momon himself did not want to, but receiving Ishpens straight invitation, he could not go anywhere else. I am Momon. I was called here. Welcome. The Guildmaster is waiting. The atmosphere changed. It was due to the surprise, but whose was it. It was natural. A person with a brass plate hanging from his neck being called to the Guildmasters room was impossible. It was so if one thought using common sense. What points in common would the Guildmaster have in common with the lowest class adventurer. They were the top and bottom respectively. Amongst the adventurers here, not one was ever called to the Guildmasters room. There, Ishpen was the only one that said as expected, made a face that showed that it was normal and clapped her hands in the confusion. Basically something that one was supposed to do as the Guilds receptionist. Ishpen then laughed. I shall guide you. Ah, I know so it will be fine. At Momons strict and refusing words, while still smiling, Ishpens expression froze. Eh? No, I already know so there is no need for you to guide me. What? Breaking her frozen smile, she had an expression that said those words. . Then. Ah, please wait! It will be troubling if you are walking in the Guild alone. Then I will follow behind you. .Yes. She thought in a panic, but no suitable words came. Already, Ishpen had a refreshed look on her face. What was it, it was something like a smile that one sent to a strong enemy when they won. Momon followed behind Ishpen, and left through the door to the fourth floor behind the counter. As the door closed, the silence where one could hear footsteps though broke, and the hustle and bustle returned. However, it was different from those who were earlier looking for jobs. Just who was that man Momon, the voices asked. They looked at each other, and searched for one with information. Many people would think that adventurers would have drunken talks at bars, and receive requests from the owners of the bars. Those were the dropouts, and were often known as hunters. However, they were different from actual adventurers. When they were at bars, they traded information. Such as the strength of nearby monsters, prices of magic items, and information and rumours of other adventurers. A vigourous information gathering. It would be fine to say lazy adventurers had a low return rate. If they had knowledge on monsters, they could prepare tactics against it. The prices of magic items. If they could find a definite period to buy it, they could strengthen their loadouts. And when they knew about other adventurers, they knew who to be cautious against, and who to look out for. To adventurers, information was the first step to countering monsters. Taking this made a huge difference in the chance of returning alive. Those adventurers looked for information on the anomaly known as Momon, and it was extremely normal for them to look for knowledgeable people. No, it would be unnatural if they did not. Maybe a fine? If it was a fine then there would be no way that he would be called to the Guildmasters room. Someone from one of the parties spoke out their thoughts, and someone from another rejected it. They raised other ideas, but they were instantly rejected. That continued As expected. The first floor returned to silence, and a whisper of understanding could be heard. Their eyes gathered. Just who was the one who spoke. There was the party known as the Axe of Cyclone. E Class was the most common rank, but they rivaled the D Ranks above them. In addition, one of their members, Ninya had C Class abilities. As everyones eyes gather, the members of the Axe of Cyclone made an oops face. Oi, is he someone Peter knows? An adventurer with friendly relations to the leader of the Axe of Cyclone, Peter Mork spoke. Ah. They talked, and expressed their desire to escape, but with the surrounding gazes Peter knew that it was impossible. With an accepting expression, he talked about the time they hired him. Of course, not everything. Only the main points. However, as fellow adventurers, they felt the strange differences that the man Momon had. The feeling that he did not have much experience. And so The treasure of the Guild or something? Possible. Someone whispered, and someone confirmed. Yes. Since he had no experience, he should have been trained as a genius somewhere. They met people from the Magicians Guild who had huge egos. From the adventurers that worked together with them, got the same cold feeling from Momon. Did he come from the Kingdoms Magicians Guild? No what about the Empires magic academy? There were guess that he came from the best magic school in the Kingdom, and there were guess that he came from the best magic school in the Empire. But still, half of it was a joke. It was possible, but nothing past the level of a rumour. This time, Momon was nothing more than a Brass plate holder. A rival that they had to watch out for. That was their evaluation of Momon. However, the last bomb, blew away all of their thoughts. Ah, but that person, was called to a meeting with the Mayor. The bomb that Wina released caused all of the adventurers to explode. The room returned to silence, and everyone looked at each other. Is he promoting?. Ah. But alone? If so. With such a connection, it might be worth it to take him as a comrade. The adventurers looked at each other. About whether or not to investigate the man Momon to the extent that it would not be bad. Thank you for coming, Momon-dono. Momon knocked, and was greeted with the smiling face of the Guildmaster. Extreme pleasantness, like their first meeting was a lie. The GuildmasterPluton opened his hands lightly, and posed so as to display his welcome. Pluton stood up from the sturdy stable where he was sitting until now, and guided him to the sofa where four people could sit. Now, come in. The room was not large, but it was magnificent. A carpet decorated the 15 metre long square room, and several scrolls were filling the bookshelf by the wall. The middle of the room was taken up by the sofa and table. Glass was fitted in the window, but thin curtains were put there to block out light. The items in the room, rather than extravagant, were instead focused on their practicality. Momon sat on the sofa, and Pluton took out a decanter and a porcelian cup. Do you want a drink? The liquid inside of the glass decanter had no colour. Was it water, or flavoured water. There was no need to accept it, but it was fine to accept it. In addition, the Guildmaster said it purposefully. Accepting it would be the proper thing to do. Thinking about inferior people, meant that he himself was being more well rounded. Momon was satisfied by his growth, and nodded his head. Pluton then poured the liquid in the decanter into the cup, and placed it gently in front of Momon so that it would not make a sound. While this was how a chief of an organisation should act, this was not the attitude that one should take against someone far below oneself. The reason why Pluton acted this was, was due to him acting for the city and how Momon was evaluated. Momon took up the ceramic cup placed in front of him. To Momon who did not took out his gauntlet, Pluton did not utter a single complaint. Of course, in terms of etiquette, the action itself is considered rude. But the item in question, was deemed as gods Artefact by the Magicians Guild head, Theo. Considering this, he understood the feelings of an adventure not wanting to take off their prize possession. Momon brought the cup to his lips Perhaps, Momon for the first time arriving in this city, felt surprised, his eyes dilated. The reason for his sense of surprise was simple. They had the ability to induce such a level of coldness. Its cold. To Momons muttering that seemed like a question, Plutons eyes briefly showed signs of unease. He quickly nodded in understanding. Ah, this is a magic item known as a , and so the drinks are cold. I have seen something larger, but I did not know about a decanter, this is the first. Is that so? I have not seen anything larger. How much is it? This. This is.I believe it is about 150 gold pieces. It might be different though. On his return to Nazarick, he should purchase one. Considering such an idea, Momon placed the cup to his lips, the liquid within contained a faint smell of spice as it glided down his throat. As Momon placed the cup on the table, Pluton sat on the sofa in front of Momon. The reason why I asked you to come, was as the contents of the promotion test have been decided. I see. Just as expected, Momon pressed Pluton to continue with the topic earlier with the expression of his eyes. This time, the job that Momon-dono will be doing is the patrol the graveyard. A graveyard. Momons stay in this city was not long. However, due to nature of his task which was to infiltrate the city and gather information. Most of these matters were familiar with him. E-Rantel was a city that played the role as the battlefront during the war with the Empire. Hence, a lot of its features were different in comparison to other cities. Firstly, the city was protected by three layers of walls. Many blacksmiths who specialised in weapons forging took up positions here. Apothecaries managed by pharmacists were denser as well. Many of this was closely link with the war effort. Well, even the whore houses were aplenty. And there was one more point. There was one encased within walls in the outer district. There, a large cemetery was established. Taking up to 1/4 of the external wall, almost the entire western wall was used to segregate the cemetery from the rest of the city. In this world, allowing the dead to remain in the battlefield was not something permissible. This was because of the existence of the undead. A common sense in this world. The undead welcomed the living when they met their end. It was often that such places spawned these unholy monsters. Battlefields and ancient tombs. Although it is a place where the living resided, they were monsters that appeared nearby. Especially for those who died a horrible death, their deaths were not mourned. The chance of them coming back as the undead was high. Henceforth, a large burial ground, a place for people to mourn the dead was a necessity. To this, the Empire was in agreement with them. Even in times of war, together they would held a ceremony to mourn those who died because the undead was the common enemy of the living. In those wars where countless lives were lost. Burying the dead in a massive grave was unmistakably the best course of action. In actual fact, the occupancy of the cemetery reached 100%. There was no more room for fresh body to be buried. But what were their plans if dead bodies turned up? The key to this answer lied within the concept of life and death within a country. The human soul required a vessel. Facing a skeletal body that lack its original flesh and blood, nearby countries had the same consensus that such an act is like destroying the old vessel of the soul. The way of thinking was similar to that of the Empire. The only country with a different opinion was just the Slaine Theocracy. In others words, they needed to dig up old bodies.or bodies that were turned entirely into bones and proceed to break them into pieces. During those moments between digging and crushing up the bodies, occasionally there are those skeletons that moved. Hence they hired adventurers, they often acted as the cemeterys guards during those times. No, it would be more accurate to say that all adventurers residing within E-Rantel did this rather mundane job at least once. Momon rejected such a thought about having such an easy task for his promotional test. In contrast to outsiders, Momon was just a low tier adventurer. Many would consider that setting a promotion test with such level of difficulty would be possible for him to handle. In such a case, Momon himself could become the trump card that this city sorely needs. The itineraries for this promotion test was ideal to fulfill their intentions to silence any external criticism. I see, understood. But is it fine to be alone? Due to the relationship of this promotion test, I can understand that you do not want adventurers above Novice rank to participate. Eh, I do not mind. More importantly, is the only one participating in the promotion test myself? Ah, yes. Are there any problems? Eh. This will be easier as I cannot control the range of my magic. Then can I hear the details? Pluton looked daunted for an instant. As a warrior who worked with his friends before, it was not a good conversation. Then it will begin at 1700 today and ends at 0600 the next day. The loops required are three. The first will end at 2000 today, the second tomorrow at 0100, and the last at 0500. I believe it will take about 30 minutes to 1 hour to complete one round. The places you basically need to be alerted about are basically the grave keepers building which you can use. Since you said basically, there will be times that I have to improvise I assume. Of course. I hope that you will act in a manner appropriate as an adventurer. Pluton raised an eyebrow, and looked at Momon like he was examining him. If numerous monsters with high difficulty appear, please prioritise information gathering. It would be easier to focus on retreating like this.If it is Momon-san, theres no need for such thoughts right? Affirmative, theres no such need. What sort of monsters would appear? Seeing that Momons mood did not shift, Pluton released a single breath of relief. Idle chatter that could reduce Momons evaluation of this city was something he intended to avoid. . The reason for this was that the only people that had the calibre to stand face to face against that monstrously strong vampire, Camila, was Momon, who was sitting in front of him and his master, Ainz Ooal Gown. Nobody else had such similar capabilities. If both of them resided in neighboring countries, undoubtedly they would have to rush there to seek their assistance. As luck would have it, this person Momon arrived in E-Rantel. They could not afford to lose such a talent. Normally.the promotion test would start off with intelligence gathering.Well, it does not matter now. Since its Momon-dono. Pluton reminisced of his past as he rearranged his thoughts. Mostly, you will encounter zombies and skeletons. After a skirmish, you would meet armed zombie warriors and also skeleton soldiers. Strangely, some soldiers died without their weapons, and when they raise as undead, they were equipped with different types of weapons. The most convincing argument that the weapons were the representation of their will, possibly due to the interference of magic as some surmissed. The others bodies would turn into Ghouls or high-tier Ghouls. On rare occasions, creatures immune to physical attacks, Ghost and Lace, have appeared before. Parasitic Maggot Mothers would lay their eggs there and produce Giant Deposit Flies. The unholy manifestation Voids will also appear there due to the congregation of death. So it seems. Especially when Momon did not mention any particularly strong opponents that he needed to be wary of. Such a thing would not be problem, no, there was no problem in the first place. Momon with his preparation completed, decided to leave after saying his goodbyes to Pluton. Ah yes, the mayor decided to form a friendship bond with you. It would be a casual meeting, you do not have to do anything. How about it? No, I have no interest in such matters. .Ive heard the place has quite a number of beauties there, from the biggest melons to the flattest plains I do not have any interest. What is he saying all this while? Momon stared at Pluton with a cold gaze. .I, I see. This is now the promotion test. What am I saying. Hahaha. Under Plutons dry laughter, Momon looked at him coldly as he stood up from his chair. If the conversation has ended, I would like to depart now. Ill be in your care then, Momon-kun. They lightly exchanged handshakes. Momon was still wearing his gauntlet. Then, he left the room. As he looked at the departing figure, Plutons first plan was a failure, still the thought of disappointment disappeared instantly. With such a casual invitation, yet Momon still rejected it. He has no interest in women is it?Pluton kept this important piece of information in his mind. No, well, when it comes to men, the lower part of the body and the brain are two entirely different matter altogether, they would not get till that moment arrives. If its those women who would fetch tens of pieces of gold, a few of those top class prostitutes. Delivering them secretly to Momon was it. Pluton was contemplating such a move as he looked at Momons retreating figure. In truth, the plan to retain Momon was agreed to by the mayor. Be it money, women or power, no matter what Momon needs, he shall receive it, as long as it is to keep him within this city. How about we intoxicate him, and push a few ladies at him. But those are prostitutes, Pluton lamented as he returned to his desk. CH 39 Gravekeepers Building. The name was exaggerated, it was a shabby wooden shack-like building. To be described in a word, it was a hut. The size of the place was at least 10 square meters. The corner of the room had altars featuring 4 Gods. Another corner had a fireplace with firewood stacked as fuel. Near the entrance were tools for grave digging. If the tools were useddirt would be visible. The wall made up of wood had gaps where in the subtle warmth of air drifted into the room. It would be hard to stay here when it was winter but for now it was still summer so there was no need to worry. But insects came in, so it was dissatisfying. In the shabby building, in the light of a hung lantern, Momon lied down on the mat on the floor. In the surroundings of the lantern, insects were attracted by the light, and amongst them were large flies, causing a small ruckus. Momons promotion test. The contents of the test was to spend a night in the cemetery and patrol as a night watchman. And if an undead shows up at night, the task is to defeat it, Of course if no undead were to appear, the job as a watchman was finished. However, in a place such as a graveyard, there was no way it would have such a good ending. The huge cemetery was separated into four parts, north, south, east and west, by partitions. The partitions were imbued with holy magic so if a large mass of undead surfaced, the sections would close-in on them, allowing each individual to easily fend off the undead. Such was the wisdom gained from experience in a past failure. Furthermore, there were shelters in each section which can be used as an escape route in times of emergency. If one heard about it they would understand, in order to repel undead, a graveyard was considered a given. This was a place where the war dead were buried, a place where death gathered. The words were bad, but it was a cursed ground. Momon boredly stared at the bugs that surrounded the lantern. The task was to patrol three times. First was at 2000, second was tomorrow at 0100, and the third and last at 0500. The patrol time was roughly 30 minutes to 1 hour. It was impossible for one to sleep. The time now was probably around 0000. He had already patrolled once, and it ended without problems. No honestly, it all ended up to be one sided attacks. According to the guarding cleric, the eastern section of the graveyard was being dug up. If he wanted to repel undead then he should focus there. He found four skeletons. Four small fry skeletons, there was no need to use magic. Momon casually entered the premise. He swung the still-sheathed sword four times. Since then, no undead were found. With that, the first patrol was successfully completed. The Guildmaster had said it, that the chance of strong monsters appearing was extremely low. Momon remained lying down and yawned boredly. To fulfill this request, he had temporarily borrowed various items from Ainz, but the chance of using them were low. When he thought that, Momon slowly got up. He then walked to the badly supported door and opened it. As the door opened with a screech, the air of the graveyard flowed in. Looking through the silent world, Momon looked outside. A small smell of death. As to what sort of smell it was, would be difficult to explain with words. It was only felt by the ones entering the first to third floors of Nazarick, and it would be fine to call it the air of death. Theres something. Momons eyes narrowed, and looked through the darkness. Even with eyes that could see through the darkness, nothing moved in the graveyard. His ears were the same. He could not feel it from there, and could not confirm any moving shadows. However, in the darkness, he felt the presence of a born undead. However, its presence was not strong. It was at the strength such that it was lucky for Momon to notice it. Was it around the level of a weak undead, a skeleton or zombie? While whispering that, Momon hung his sword at his waist, and prepared to leave earlier that expected. Momon patrolled the graveyard for ten minutes. At the eastern section, two torches wavered. And the figures that the light shone on were not few. Seeing that, Momon stopped his footsteps, and hid himself in the shadows. He briefly considered lowering his body but decided it would not be sufficient and quickly hid behind one of the tombstones. Momon did not bring any torches with him, and this area did not have any light source. Hence, it was unlikely that he would be noticed here. However, magic could be used to raise a persons sensitivity towards the presence of life. He could not be careless on this. The scene reflected in Momons eyes as he peeked out from behind a tombstone was the figures of the people the torchlight shone on. First was the two skeletons holding the torches leading. Behind them was another person, and three pairs, making a total of seven. The one leading was a man wearing a black robe and walking in an impressive manner. His sickly white skin reflected in the torchlight, and seemed to be sparkling. Not a single strand of hair could be seen on his head. It was to the point that one would suspect if he had any other hair on his body. His disgusting figure reminded one of a reptile. With an arm that seemed to be made of bone and skin, his filthy yellow nails were attached to a hand gripping a black staff. Rather than a human, he looked more like an undead. Apart from the leading man, the rest had the same appearance. Their bodies were hidden by the black robes. The colours were bad and there were patches of discolouration on them. No matter how one appraised it, they were not good items. Their heads were covered with triangular hoods which blocked their eyes. In their hands was a similar staff. The tips had differing patterns inscribed on them. Their heights varied, but from their body outlines they were all men. Looking at such a scene, Momon was troubled. From their appearances alone they were extremely suspicious, and he should probably attack them. They raised the question about what they were doing here this late at night. Even the ones leading and holding the torches were skeletons. However if it is a special ceremony that Momon did not know about, it would be bad to fire an area of effect magic at them. It has been 15 days since Momon had come to the city. He had collected various information, but he did not know everything about the city. If something happened in the city, they might have had to bury the dead for a reason. While looking at the slowly walking men, he thought. The contents of this request was the repulsion of undead. There should not be a problem as it did not exclude living humans. While coming up with an excuse, he had to improvise. If its an accidental shot. Momon sighed lightly. Of course, such a thing was not possible. According to his own feelings, he wanted to kill them and bury the bodies. However, he had received Ainzs orders and could not fail his mission due to his own emotions. Ah, hah, annoying. As Momon made eyes that looked far away, he began slowly walking. As he could not have hostility when he faced them, he should at least get information on why they came here, and get the minimum necessary information. It would be fine to kill them in the end. Momon followed behind, and walked to a corner of the graveyard. There, they showed no sign of noticing Momon. They seemed to reach their destination, and began something at the graveyard. As if something was recently buried, the smell of earth filled the air. They made a circle, and whispered something. Riding the wind, chant-like whispers reached Momons ears. Sometimes high, and sometimes low. Their chorus sounded like they were praying. However, it was not disrespectful or painful for the dead. In fact, it seemed to be desecrating and did not have such a good feeling, and reminded him of an evil ritual. Then would it be fine to attack. As expected, Momon did not know. I do not like this magic though. Momon chose the magic he would activate, rather than using escape magic. Although he had several spells that he could perform, he prefered to use flashy attack magic. However, this magic was too simple, just sufficient to achieve the outcome he wants. Compared to an unknown spell, Momon had to maintain a minimal level of alert. For attacking purpose, this is the most suited magic for the occasion. Do not hate humans. It was a line that Ainz often used. Momon did not understand it, but he understood enough. As there was not a single fool in Nazarick that would defy the words of the most important existence. If Ainz said that white was black, it was black. If one did not recognise it as black, they would be forced to. It was something that one who devoted their loyalty to Ainz should do. Then, I should go. Momon whispered softly, and activated his magic. Khajiit chanted a curse. Rather than a curse, it should be a prayer. A wish to death was contained within, an existence that could shake life. The surrounding darkness got thicker. It was the feeling of death getting stronger. In the tepid air, their skin was slowly swallowed by it. The thing that filled the graveyardWas something that Khajiit was extremely used to. Khajiit Nolife. It was one of the names of the top brass of Zuranon. He could use up to the third tier, and was skilled at making undead monsters, and had strong authority as one of the ten leading members. While paying not a small price, he brought powerful people to walk calmly through the graveyard of the city. The people with Khajiit forming a ring, were Khajiits disciples that he had raised. They could all use magic better than the average magic caster. To Khajiit, this city was extremely amazing. He wanted to give it a gold star. But there was a reason why Khajiit was in the strongest graveyard. Many undead spawned within the vicinity of the city, due to the difference in location, many undead spawned due to their lingering resentment towards the war. Hence, they built this graveyard to bury the dead. During burial, the temple held numerous holy prayers. But due to the scale of the graveyard, the many souls whose resentment lingered upon this area, causing the negative life force to converge together, no matter how many times the mass prayers had been performed. In the night, the place looked as if it was transformed into a different realm. There were no other places that were this suited to birthing undead. Although it was a suitable venue for Khajiit, most of the spawned undead consisted of low tier undead. But with his presence, he could store all the negative life force, in order to create a birthing place for high-tier undead. This time, they were furthering this goal. He had repeated this process multiple times. He went and all of them ended without problems. This time as well. So, what are you doing there? Suddenly, a light voice reached Khajiit and the rest. Interrupting their chant, the disciples turned to face the owner of the voice. There in the darkness was a contour. From the shape it was a human man. From entering this graveyard multiple times, meeting a third party for the first time made them unsteady. In front of the calm man. Khajiit-sama. Do not be flustered. Khajiit replied to the questioning voice by his disciple with a low heavy voice. Who are you? Just an adventurer. I was patrolling this graveyard. Khajiit surveyed the surrounding area. Other than the man, there seemed to be nobody else. It was unlikely that he came alone. Then how should he drag out those in hiding? But why though? What did he see and what was he trying to accomplish here? The more he thought, the more he could not fathom the mans intentions. Khajiit was troubled, and made a signal with his fingers for his disciples to watch the surroundings. Just you? Where are the others? Its just me. Alone? What are you doing alone? That is my line. What are you doing in this place? Khajiit-san? Khajiit looked at the face of the foolish acolyte who simply uttered his name, who upon realising his own mistake raised both his hands gesturing wildly. Khajiit then moved his sight away from the fool, who would be punished upon their return. Realising this, the man dropped his shoulders. Your name? Momon. He never heard of this name. Basically, he had gathered all the intel about the high-tier adventurers within this city. Momons name did not appear within the list. Who are you exactly? Are you using a false name? Considering that, Khajiit cast away his doubts. No matter what, there is only one solution, which was to kill him. Your companions? I said I was alone. .What are you doing here? Patrolling. So what are you doing? How could this man answer simply? Since his replies were too easy, no one would believe it. Khajiit activated and . He used his enhanced vision to check his surroundings again. Yet, he could not detect anything. Since this man was an idiot, what should be next. Khajiit decided to do something about Momon. Are you.an idiot? Words straight from the depths of his heart. Momon made a strange face. Without replying, Khajiit made an order. Skeleton. Throw a torch to that person. Matching his orders, the two skeletons threw their torches in Momons direction. They did not reach him, they brightly lit him up. And since they were out of the reach of the light, the far darkness returned to them. Matching it, Khajiits coldly composed voice rang. Kill. Within moments, Khajiits and his men began to chant their magic unhesitantly. They were chanting magic arrow. Khajiit fired three arrows, while his men fired two each, bringing a total of 15 arrows. Directing it towards Momon who was rooted to that spot. Hit by the magic arrows, Momons body was blown far back. While falling out of reach of the light, he lifelessly fell to the ground Watch the surroundings. Khajiit activated a skill to detect for any signs of life, trying to see if there were many movements within the area. His acolytes formed a circle around him, wary of their surroundings. Within the darkness of their surroundings, there was no activity at all. Khajiit even used his ears to listen to any source of sound. But the cemetery remained quiet. .He really is an idiot. Coming alone. Confirming that he was not moving, he made a smile at Momon. His disciples hearing it, laughed in a similar manner. Now, if he did not die I will use him as a sacrifice. Investigate. Moving his chin, one of the disciples walked quickly to Momon. Momons body rolled over like a thrown rag doll. His limbs were lifeless and unmoving. One of the acolytes arrived at the spot where Momons body lay, checking the face of the owner. Due to the darkness it could not be clearly seen, but he seemed to have coughed out blood, and his eyes turned white. From the side he looked dead. Furthermore, the acolyte placed one of his hands around Momons throat. A hint of residue warmth could still be detected, but the heartbeat was totally absent. Tens of seconds later, the heartbeat did not return. Returning, he looked at Khajiit and nodded. .He is dead. So.What was he? As he had said earlier he is probably an adventurer. The disciple looked at Momon and continued. Class is.Brass. Brass? Khajiit laughed. Hmm. Brass adventurers are idiots. Khajiit laughed from the bottom of his heart. The acolytes that he brought over were all users of Tier 2 magic within his organisation. With that level of concentrated magic arrow, even a D-Class adventurer would not have survived. Not to mentioned a brass-level adventurer. Overkill. He did something unworthy of the man. What about his belongings? The gaze of his acolyte was directed at the gauntlet. Khajiit shook his head. To a magician, his magic is his weapon. Swords and armor, arm guards are totally useless to them. In essence, if one considers it carefully, a low tier adventurer would not possessed anything that would interest Khajiit and his ilk. Idiot. Leave that trash alone. Perform the ceremony. Quickly return. Ha! Master, my apologies. The far disciple picked up the nearby torch, and returned. Momons body was swallowed by darkness. From the actions of trash, the ritual was interrupted. Put everything to complete the ritual. The voices of acknowledgment from his acolytes broke the quietness of the surrounding. Khajiit raised his skeletal like arms within a torch light, drawing out a powdery substance from a leather pouch. At that moment, a crimson fiery red changed to a dark green. From the lights of the torches the skeletons were holding, Khajiit entered the circle and spoke. Now, collect it in the Supreme Artefact the Pearl of Death. As Khajiit spook, his other hand that was not holding onto his magical staff was holding onto the magical artefact, with that he reached towards the sky. Numerous shadows swarmed around him, different from those shadows formed by the torch light. The graveyard returned to silence. The darkness coiled in the surroundings. With a myriad colored flame, a magical illumination permeated the entire area, mixed with the smell of burning beast fat came from the torch, produced a scene that looked as if it came out from a fantasy setting. The surrounding disciples were about to enter a trance Basically you are all enemies A bothering voice could be heard. Khajiit and his disciples turned to look at the direction of the voice. And then they raised voices of surprise. In the midst of the thin darkness that the torches somehow reached, Momon who should have died had a calm face. Magic Arrow is a tier-one, lowest form of attributeless attack magic. Its advantage was its high accuracy. Once released, it was almost impossible to dodge it. Due to its attributeless property, it cannot be countered by defensive magic. Taking 12 direct hits from that magic, a brass level adventurer could not have survived it. However, being able to stay calm in front of them meant that he could use some method to defend against them. But there was only one way to defend. That was to use third tier magic and complete negate any damage. But, there was a contradiction. There was no way that a brass could use 3rd Tier magic. His disciples panicked, and his gaze flew to the one that was panicking the most. It was the man that checked Momons death. Yes, he confirmed that Momon had died. Then he was not an undead, but had revived. Impossible! You should have died earlier! There is no way I would die. Momon spread his arms gently. The shocked acolytes directed their gazes towards their teacher, hoping to receive guidance on how to proceed from here. The action was not wrong as part of underling etiquette. But in a life and death situation, such actions would result in their early demise. Now, since you have attacked, I assume there will be no problem to kill you? From the palms of Momons hands, small balls appeared. It was a magic they knew well. It was one their master used. When they noticed this, they immediately casted magic. They understood that if that magic was cast, the chances of them dying were high. Some tried to cast defensive magic. Some tried to cast magic arrow. Some tried to cast charm spells. Some tried to cast magic to lose strength. Some were trying to blind him. Some were trying to release arrows of flame. The two skeletons were running, trying to throw their torches at him. However, Momon had begun earlier, not allowing any actions to stop him to be taken. From Momons open palms, two balls of fire twice the normal size burst into life. He released them. Impact. A fire burned in the range of the spell, and for an instant, the graveyard burned with light. Fire born from magic died in an instant. However, its destructive ability was absolute. The six disciples all fell to the ground. The skeletons were destroyed, and their bones turned to ash, and was blown away by the wind. Amongst them, was one shadow standing. Oh. You endured it. maybe? Asking that, he noticed the burn wounds on Khajiits face. Then it should be a defensive magic at a level below , . In order to defend himself against this level of fire power, whats the amount of mana he poured into it? Momon was feeling impetuous because he could not finish all of them in a single blow. Well, he comforted himself by thinking that the outcome fell within his margin of error. In truth, it would be rather dull if he annihilated them with a single blow. It rekindled his desire to inflict a painful despair upon them. Not a simple power, an idiot that can use the third tier! .An idiot? By a human. Momon frowned. I will not die simply? That is my line! My preparations are complete! Enough death has been collected, by the power of the Supreme Pearl! Khajiit raised the orb in his hand. It was a crudely made pearl, emitting a black metallic radiance. The surface of the pearl looked as if it did not undergo any form of polishing to smoothen its surface. Hence, its shape seemed ambiguous. It would be more accurate to describe it as a piece of ancient rock. Suddenly, the six disciples burned by the fire slowly stood up. It was not the movements of the living. It was the movements of one controlled by death. They shabbily stood between Khajiit and Momon. At that, Momon looked on with a strange face. Zombies? That is my opponent? Fuhahahaha. Yes just so. But, that is fine! Attack! Zombies, the lowest rank undead, could not use magic. The ex-disciples attacked with their claws. Momon watched boredly, and cast magic. The flames from the second round of fireball engulfed the bodies of the acolytes. As the fire dimmed, their bodies collapsed on the floor. Momons face displayed a gloomly expression as he finished them off in a single strike. could not change multiple bodies to undead multiple times. Then what was he doing. Momon looked at Khajiit, who was holding onto that black bulky artefact. He was not bluffing. Likely, that was the ability of that item, to grant the user, the ability to control multiple zombies. Was not using the word Supreme not fitting of such an effect. The word Supreme was only fit for Ainz and the other 40. Not Momon, but Narberal thought so As if answering Momons question, Khajiits cheer could be heard. Enough! It absorbed enough death! The orb in Khajiits hands absorbed the surrounding darkness, and it reflected some like. It was like a beating heart. Suddenly, the earth moved. It was something huge trying to move. Then the earth cracked. As if something huge was trying to come out. From the broken ground, something white slowly came out. It was a three meter tall mix of bones. Dragging countless bones, it was a beast with a head and four legs, a dragon. Its tail made of bones lined up together, hit the ground once with a bang. It was a monster called a Skeletal Dragon. By its level, it was not a strong monster. It was weaker than vampires. However, this Skeletal Dragon, had one thing that made it dangerous to Momon. Momon was surprised, and then irritated. Fuhahahahaha! Khajiits broken laugh reverberated through the area. Now, a Skeletal Dragon with absolute magic resistance. To spellcasters it is an enemy that cannot be defeated! It was just so. A Skeletal Dragon had the abilities of skeletons, and had a resistance to magic. Basically, Momons magic would have no effect on it. Then Momon drew his sword with its sheath. Tying the sheath and sword together, he made it difficult for them to be seperated. Hit and destroy it. Momon took a step. He elegantly dodged the swipe from the Skeletal Dragons front leg. His hair danced around from the displacement of air caused by the Skeletal Dragons attack. He rushed towards the chest of the Skeletal Dragon. A full swing with all of his muscles. The three metre tall Skeletal Dragon flew backwards. Slightly later, the sound of the impact shook the area. What! The surprised one was Khajiit. Not only was he not a magic caster that could use the third tier, he also had the strength of a warrior to send a Skeletal Dragon flying. He had never seen or heard of such a person. What level of talent would one need to accomplish that. Especially that strength. Since the Skeletal Dragon was made of bone, it was lighter than it appeared. However, just more than it appeared. Pursuing the study of magic day after day, a magic casters muscles was not sufficient to do such a thing. While making panicked movements to hide behind the Skeletal Dragon, Khajiit screamed. W, what are you bastard! An A+ Class adventurer! Did you hide your name! No no, just a novice. Dont lie! No one apart from A+s cannot do such a thing! There should be none in this town, but did you chase me! While spitting his saliva out, Khajiit glared at Momon with hatred. Why are you so irritated. Calm down. B, bastard! Spending two months on a ritual to summon a Skeletal Dragon. And that was losing to an unfathomable man. Khajiit bit his teeth and tightened his lips. The Skeletal Dragon slowly stood up with creaking sounds. Its chest areas bones were cracked, and the skeleton was about to crumble. The black ray shot out from Khajiits hands and hit the dragon. Carrying negative energy, it healed its wounds quickly. While it has absolute resistance to magic, it is strange that it can heal with it. Ignoring Momons disruption, Khajiit used magic. Khajiit continued casting magic to reinforce the Skeletal Dragon. The Skeletal Dragons body hardened and its false life force increased. A dark flame that could erase the essence of life wrap itself around its body. Lastly, an invisible barrier seemed to enveloped its body. Then I as well. Momon also used defensive magic. The two with complete magic defenses matched their timing and slid into battle. Momon swung his sword. While he hit the foot of the Skeletal Dragon, his brows wrinkled. The earlier strike went well, but the situation was bad. Firstly his weapon. The Skeletal Dragons body was constituted from bones, hence it could negate any damage from piercing weapons. The most effective weapon would be a bashing type weapon, which Momon does not possess. So, he had to forcefully rely on his sword. Although, Momon currently had the advantage, but his balance when swinging the sword was not that good, preventing him from dealing any significant damage to the Skeletal Dragon. Since his sheath was attacked, when he swung his sword, his sense of balance was thrown off slightly. As a warrior he might have been able to keep his balance, but Momon was a spellcaster. He could not do such a thing. The Skeletal Dragons front claw passed above Momons head as he squatted down. The black flame that covered the Skeletal Dragons body, entwined itself over Momons body after he dodged the Dragons attack. Due to the defensive effects of , the black flame dissipated. If he could not defend but avoided, he would take some damage. With a ray of magic, Khajiit healed the wounds of the Skeletal Dragon. This was the main reason that caused Momon brows to narrow. No matter the amount of damage he dealt, Khajiit who was controlling from the back would heal its wounds. Then, how about a plan to attack Khajiit directly? Momon and Khajiit were standing at a straight line against each other. The Skeletal Dragon in the middle would act as his shield. If using a piercing magic like , with the Skeletal Dragons absolute resistance against magic, could have easily blocked it. The area of effect magic would be useless based on the defensive magic that Khajiit used earlier. Then what about spiritual magic, if he could get past its resistance and get a magic in Momon and Khajiit simultaneously cast magic. Momon used a charm magic. And Khajiit used a spirit canceling magic. The resultKhajiit had a winning smile. Momon clicked his tongue. He was probably pissed by Khajiits smile. A shadow passed by Momons face. A white figure filled Momons vision. Evading was difficult. Suddenly, Momon made a decision, with the tip of the sword place on his shoulders, he stood while using the blade as a shield. As the blade touched his shoulders, a numbing force spread out, Momons tall figure flew into the air. He was blown away by the Skeletal Dragons tail attack that was aimed at his face. To, ttotto. While maintaining an excellent posture without losing his balance, Momon stepped into the ground to endure it. While it was a good chance, the Skeletal Dragon did not attack. It was as it was protecting Khajiit and could not leave him. While watching the Skeletal Dragon, Momons hand shook, as if to shake off paralysis. This time, a shadow appeared from the back of the Skeletal Dragon The green javelin that flew out from Khajiits direction directly hit Momon. The javelin had the ability to cause corrosive damage. However, the magic was dispelled centimeters away from touching Momons armor. At the same time, Momons lightning was blocked by the Skeletal Dragon standing at the front, completely negating it. Khajiit and Momon both clicked their tongues. Did you cast defense magic. Can you come out and not hide behind it? Why, must I do it? The one that will suffer from a drawn out battle is you though? . Momon hit the mark and Khajiit stared sharply at Momon. In contrast, Momon calmly laughed. .It cant be helped. As if he decided something, Khajiit again clutched the weird ball. He then raised it to the sky. Then listen! Did you think there would be only one! Watch! The power of the pearl of death! Momons body shook. It was the proof that, once again, the ground was shaking. The earth once again split, and the figure of a dragon made of countless bones appeared. .A second. Hmph, it is a pity that I have to use the result of a half of years worth of labor intensive large scale ceremony. But if I can kill you, and proceed to spread death all over the city. At least I can recoup the used energy. At Momons unmoved appearance, Khajiit raised a cry of anger, bafflement and other stuff, and mixed it with a cry of victory. Hyu. With sharp breathes, Momon ran. He ran with a speed that normal people would find absurd. He ignored the look of shock on Khajiits face. The Skeletal Dragon tried to hit Momon with its front leg when it entered his range. Momon bent his body, and aimed a blow at the Skeletal Dragon on the right. However, the Skeletal Dragon on the left was waiting and sent a tail whip close to the ground. Momon jumped backwards. Before him, the air trembled as the sound of a giant tail swept through. Suddenly, it changed its movements, and jumped upwards. It was heading towards the retreating Momon. Momon evaded left to avoid the hit that could shake the earth, but the Skeletal Dragon stopped and hit him with its foot. Gu! He stopped the forceful foot with his sword. It was using all of its weight, but Momon normally received it, and was instead pushing back. The attacking Skeletal Dragon took a step back, and a blank space was born in the battlefield. .What are you? Defending without martial arts.How did you get such a strong body! I trained normally. Are you taking me for an idiot! You snap easily. You make a great pair with that woman.Im sort of angry. Momon stared at Khajiit with animosity. Khajiit felt a chill, and took a step back from the gaze. Do it! Skeletal Dragon! Once again, the two Skeletal Dragons kept close to Khajiit and attacked Momon. Avoiding the attacks of the Skeletal Dragon, and about to step in, but due to the attack from another one, he lost that chance. That battle repeated onwards. While it was possible for that battle to continue until the sun rose, a decisive factor occurred. Momon unconsciously tried to avoid the magic spear that was thrown at his face. It was quite a blunder. If it hit, it would have no effect. However, he avoided a projectile shot at his face on reflex. This had no direct damage, but as a spellcaster it was a blunder. The result of the miss was huge. Momons vision sharply changed with a slap. It suddenly turned. He tasted weightlessness for a second. Then he hit the ground. He received a blow from the Skeletal Dragons tail from his left side. Rolling, he could not tell how he was doing. He rolled multiple times. Momon finally stopped rolling and as he was protected by multiple protection magic, he felt no pain. However, the two Skeletal Dragons in front of him raised their front feet. A desperate situation. If thought normally. If you beg I might save you? Khajiit held confidence of victory, and waited for Momons reply with a sadistic smile. Of course, even if he begged, he had no intention of saving the one who wasted six months worth of congregated power. However, after he begged, he wanted to see what expression Momon would have before he died. It could not be helped that Khajiit was excited. Momons raised top half changed to an expression of fury. .ikes.mans.ash. .What? As Momon was too far away, his voice did not carry. As the graveyard was dead silent, he could faintly hear it. Momon glared at Khajiit. It was an extremely unhappy expression. While he should be looking down on him, it felt like he was being looked down upon. This time Khajiit could hear. It was The likes of humans should not open their mouths, trash. What? The likes of humans. Khajiit was thrown into confusion by Momon talking as if he was not human, but he decided that he could not take things easily, and gave out orders. Destroy, Skeletal Dragon! While two feet moved, Momon laughed in amazement. .Anyway.Did you think you could win? The Skeletal Dragons bone leg was about to step on the sprawled Momon. But there was a moments pause, and Momon activated his magic. Momons sight instantly shifted. Momon had moved 500 metres above the ground. Of course, without wings Momon plummeted to the ground. Without air resistance, he would take about ten seconds to hit the ground. In the world of darkness where one could not tell up from down, a strong wind blew. If a normal person was there, they would be trapped with fear, but Momon calmly laughed. His fall slowed down, and he came to a stop mid air. If he looked down it would be the earlier battle. Khajiit and the two Skeletal Dragons. They were surprised at the fact that Momon disappeared, and they looked wildly at the surroundings. Momon looked at the graveyard and its surroundings. He looked for humans other than Khajiit, but he could not confirm. However, there was no such thing as being too careful. From the magic, he knew all of the life in the vicinity. As a result, he confirmed that there were no large life forms like humans nearby. Then .Should I stop being Momon, and return to being Narberal. CH 39.2 Gravekeepers Building. The name was exaggerated, it was a shabby wooden shack-like building. To be described in a word, it was a hut. The size of the place was at least 10 square meters. The corner of the room had altars featuring 4 Gods. Another corner had a fireplace with firewood stacked as fuel. Near the entrance were tools for grave digging. If the tools were useddirt would be visible. The wall made up of wood had gaps where in the subtle warmth of air drifted into the room. It would be hard to stay here when it was winter but for now it was still summer so there was no need to worry. But insects came in, so it was dissatisfying. In the shabby building, in the light of a hung lantern, Momon lied down on the mat on the floor. In the surroundings of the lantern, insects were attracted by the light, and amongst them were large flies, causing a small ruckus. Momons promotion test. The contents of the test was to spend a night in the cemetery and patrol as a night watchman. And if an undead shows up at night, the task is to defeat it, Of course if no undead were to appear, the job as a watchman was finished. However, in a place such as a graveyard, there was no way it would have such a good ending. The huge cemetery was separated into four parts, north, south, east and west, by partitions. The partitions were imbued with holy magic so if a large mass of undead surfaced, the sections would close-in on them, allowing each individual to easily fend off the undead. Such was the wisdom gained from experience in a past failure. Furthermore, there were shelters in each section which can be used as an escape route in times of emergency. If one heard about it they would understand, in order to repel undead, a graveyard was considered a given. This was a place where the war dead were buried, a place where death gathered. The words were bad, but it was a cursed ground. Momon boredly stared at the bugs that surrounded the lantern. The task was to patrol three times. First was at 2000, second was tomorrow at 0100, and the third and last at 0500. The patrol time was roughly 30 minutes to 1 hour. It was impossible for one to sleep. The time now was probably around 0000. He had already patrolled once, and it ended without problems. No honestly, it all ended up to be one sided attacks. According to the guarding cleric, the eastern section of the graveyard was being dug up. If he wanted to repel undead then he should focus there. He found four skeletons. Four small fry skeletons, there was no need to use magic. Momon casually entered the premise. He swung the still-sheathed sword four times. Since then, no undead were found. With that, the first patrol was successfully completed. The Guildmaster had said it, that the chance of strong monsters appearing was extremely low. Momon remained lying down and yawned boredly. To fulfill this request, he had temporarily borrowed various items from Ainz, but the chance of using them were low. When he thought that, Momon slowly got up. He then walked to the badly supported door and opened it. As the door opened with a screech, the air of the graveyard flowed in. Looking through the silent world, Momon looked outside. A small smell of death. As to what sort of smell it was, would be difficult to explain with words. It was only felt by the ones entering the first to third floors of Nazarick, and it would be fine to call it the air of death. Theres something. Momons eyes narrowed, and looked through the darkness. Even with eyes that could see through the darkness, nothing moved in the graveyard. His ears were the same. He could not feel it from there, and could not confirm any moving shadows. However, in the darkness, he felt the presence of a born undead. However, its presence was not strong. It was at the strength such that it was lucky for Momon to notice it. Was it around the level of a weak undead, a skeleton or zombie? While whispering that, Momon hung his sword at his waist, and prepared to leave earlier that expected. Momon patrolled the graveyard for ten minutes. At the eastern section, two torches wavered. And the figures that the light shone on were not few. Seeing that, Momon stopped his footsteps, and hid himself in the shadows. He briefly considered lowering his body but decided it would not be sufficient and quickly hid behind one of the tombstones. Momon did not bring any torches with him, and this area did not have any light source. Hence, it was unlikely that he would be noticed here. However, magic could be used to raise a persons sensitivity towards the presence of life. He could not be careless on this. The scene reflected in Momons eyes as he peeked out from behind a tombstone was the figures of the people the torchlight shone on. First was the two skeletons holding the torches leading. Behind them was another person, and three pairs, making a total of seven. The one leading was a man wearing a black robe and walking in an impressive manner. His sickly white skin reflected in the torchlight, and seemed to be sparkling. Not a single strand of hair could be seen on his head. It was to the point that one would suspect if he had any other hair on his body. His disgusting figure reminded one of a reptile. With an arm that seemed to be made of bone and skin, his filthy yellow nails were attached to a hand gripping a black staff. Rather than a human, he looked more like an undead. Apart from the leading man, the rest had the same appearance. Their bodies were hidden by the black robes. The colours were bad and there were patches of discolouration on them. No matter how one appraised it, they were not good items. Their heads were covered with triangular hoods which blocked their eyes. In their hands was a similar staff. The tips had differing patterns inscribed on them. Their heights varied, but from their body outlines they were all men. Looking at such a scene, Momon was troubled. From their appearances alone they were extremely suspicious, and he should probably attack them. They raised the question about what they were doing here this late at night. Even the ones leading and holding the torches were skeletons. However if it is a special ceremony that Momon did not know about, it would be bad to fire an area of effect magic at them. It has been 15 days since Momon had come to the city. He had collected various information, but he did not know everything about the city. If something happened in the city, they might have had to bury the dead for a reason. While looking at the slowly walking men, he thought. The contents of this request was the repulsion of undead. There should not be a problem as it did not exclude living humans. While coming up with an excuse, he had to improvise. If its an accidental shot. Momon sighed lightly. Of course, such a thing was not possible. According to his own feelings, he wanted to kill them and bury the bodies. However, he had received Ainzs orders and could not fail his mission due to his own emotions. Ah, hah, annoying. As Momon made eyes that looked far away, he began slowly walking. As he could not have hostility when he faced them, he should at least get information on why they came here, and get the minimum necessary information. It would be fine to kill them in the end. Momon followed behind, and walked to a corner of the graveyard. There, they showed no sign of noticing Momon. They seemed to reach their destination, and began something at the graveyard. As if something was recently buried, the smell of earth filled the air. They made a circle, and whispered something. Riding the wind, chant-like whispers reached Momons ears. Sometimes high, and sometimes low. Their chorus sounded like they were praying. However, it was not disrespectful or painful for the dead. In fact, it seemed to be desecrating and did not have such a good feeling, and reminded him of an evil ritual. Then would it be fine to attack. As expected, Momon did not know. I do not like this magic though. Momon chose the magic he would activate, rather than using escape magic. Although he had several spells that he could perform, he prefered to use flashy attack magic. However, this magic was too simple, just sufficient to achieve the outcome he wants. Compared to an unknown spell, Momon had to maintain a minimal level of alert. For attacking purpose, this is the most suited magic for the occasion. Do not hate humans. It was a line that Ainz often used. Momon did not understand it, but he understood enough. As there was not a single fool in Nazarick that would defy the words of the most important existence. If Ainz said that white was black, it was black. If one did not recognise it as black, they would be forced to. It was something that one who devoted their loyalty to Ainz should do. Then, I should go. Momon whispered softly, and activated his magic. Khajiit chanted a curse. Rather than a curse, it should be a prayer. A wish to death was contained within, an existence that could shake life. The surrounding darkness got thicker. It was the feeling of death getting stronger. In the tepid air, their skin was slowly swallowed by it. The thing that filled the graveyardWas something that Khajiit was extremely used to. Khajiit Nolife. It was one of the names of the top brass of Zuranon. He could use up to the third tier, and was skilled at making undead monsters, and had strong authority as one of the ten leading members. While paying not a small price, he brought powerful people to walk calmly through the graveyard of the city. The people with Khajiit forming a ring, were Khajiits disciples that he had raised. They could all use magic better than the average magic caster. To Khajiit, this city was extremely amazing. He wanted to give it a gold star. But there was a reason why Khajiit was in the strongest graveyard. Many undead spawned within the vicinity of the city, due to the difference in location, many undead spawned due to their lingering resentment towards the war. Hence, they built this graveyard to bury the dead. During burial, the temple held numerous holy prayers. But due to the scale of the graveyard, the many souls whose resentment lingered upon this area, causing the negative life force to converge together, no matter how many times the mass prayers had been performed. In the night, the place looked as if it was transformed into a different realm. There were no other places that were this suited to birthing undead. Although it was a suitable venue for Khajiit, most of the spawned undead consisted of low tier undead. But with his presence, he could store all the negative life force, in order to create a birthing place for high-tier undead. This time, they were furthering this goal. He had repeated this process multiple times. He went and all of them ended without problems. This time as well. So, what are you doing there? Suddenly, a light voice reached Khajiit and the rest. Interrupting their chant, the disciples turned to face the owner of the voice. There in the darkness was a contour. From the shape it was a human man. From entering this graveyard multiple times, meeting a third party for the first time made them unsteady. In front of the calm man. Khajiit-sama. Do not be flustered. Khajiit replied to the questioning voice by his disciple with a low heavy voice. Who are you? Just an adventurer. I was patrolling this graveyard. Khajiit surveyed the surrounding area. Other than the man, there seemed to be nobody else. It was unlikely that he came alone. Then how should he drag out those in hiding? But why though? What did he see and what was he trying to accomplish here? The more he thought, the more he could not fathom the mans intentions. Khajiit was troubled, and made a signal with his fingers for his disciples to watch the surroundings. Just you? Where are the others? Its just me. Alone? What are you doing alone? That is my line. What are you doing in this place? Khajiit-san? Khajiit looked at the face of the foolish acolyte who simply uttered his name, who upon realising his own mistake raised both his hands gesturing wildly. Khajiit then moved his sight away from the fool, who would be punished upon their return. Realising this, the man dropped his shoulders. Your name? Momon. He never heard of this name. Basically, he had gathered all the intel about the high-tier adventurers within this city. Momons name did not appear within the list. Who are you exactly? Are you using a false name? Considering that, Khajiit cast away his doubts. No matter what, there is only one solution, which was to kill him. Your companions? I said I was alone. .What are you doing here? Patrolling. So what are you doing? How could this man answer simply? Since his replies were too easy, no one would believe it. Khajiit activated and . He used his enhanced vision to check his surroundings again. Yet, he could not detect anything. Since this man was an idiot, what should be next. Khajiit decided to do something about Momon. Are you.an idiot? Words straight from the depths of his heart. Momon made a strange face. Without replying, Khajiit made an order. Skeleton. Throw a torch to that person. Matching his orders, the two skeletons threw their torches in Momons direction. They did not reach him, they brightly lit him up. And since they were out of the reach of the light, the far darkness returned to them. Matching it, Khajiits coldly composed voice rang. Kill. Within moments, Khajiits and his men began to chant their magic unhesitantly. They were chanting magic arrow. Khajiit fired three arrows, while his men fired two each, bringing a total of 15 arrows. Directing it towards Momon who was rooted to that spot. Hit by the magic arrows, Momons body was blown far back. While falling out of reach of the light, he lifelessly fell to the ground Watch the surroundings. Khajiit activated a skill to detect for any signs of life, trying to see if there were many movements within the area. His acolytes formed a circle around him, wary of their surroundings. Within the darkness of their surroundings, there was no activity at all. Khajiit even used his ears to listen to any source of sound. But the cemetery remained quiet. .He really is an idiot. Coming alone. Confirming that he was not moving, he made a smile at Momon. His disciples hearing it, laughed in a similar manner. Now, if he did not die I will use him as a sacrifice. Investigate. Moving his chin, one of the disciples walked quickly to Momon. Momons body rolled over like a thrown rag doll. His limbs were lifeless and unmoving. One of the acolytes arrived at the spot where Momons body lay, checking the face of the owner. Due to the darkness it could not be clearly seen, but he seemed to have coughed out blood, and his eyes turned white. From the side he looked dead. Furthermore, the acolyte placed one of his hands around Momons throat. A hint of residue warmth could still be detected, but the heartbeat was totally absent. Tens of seconds later, the heartbeat did not return. Returning, he looked at Khajiit and nodded. .He is dead. So.What was he? As he had said earlier he is probably an adventurer. The disciple looked at Momon and continued. Class is.Brass. Brass? Khajiit laughed. Hmm. Brass adventurers are idiots. Khajiit laughed from the bottom of his heart. The acolytes that he brought over were all users of Tier 2 magic within his organisation. With that level of concentrated magic arrow, even a D-Class adventurer would not have survived. Not to mentioned a brass-level adventurer. Overkill. He did something unworthy of the man. What about his belongings? The gaze of his acolyte was directed at the gauntlet. Khajiit shook his head. To a magician, his magic is his weapon. Swords and armor, arm guards are totally useless to them. In essence, if one considers it carefully, a low tier adventurer would not possessed anything that would interest Khajiit and his ilk. Idiot. Leave that trash alone. Perform the ceremony. Quickly return. Ha! Master, my apologies. The far disciple picked up the nearby torch, and returned. Momons body was swallowed by darkness. From the actions of trash, the ritual was interrupted. Put everything to complete the ritual. The voices of acknowledgment from his acolytes broke the quietness of the surrounding. Khajiit raised his skeletal like arms within a torch light, drawing out a powdery substance from a leather pouch. At that moment, a crimson fiery red changed to a dark green. From the lights of the torches the skeletons were holding, Khajiit entered the circle and spoke. Now, collect it in the Supreme Artefact the Pearl of Death. As Khajiit spook, his other hand that was not holding onto his magical staff was holding onto the magical artefact, with that he reached towards the sky. Numerous shadows swarmed around him, different from those shadows formed by the torch light. The graveyard returned to silence. The darkness coiled in the surroundings. With a myriad colored flame, a magical illumination permeated the entire area, mixed with the smell of burning beast fat came from the torch, produced a scene that looked as if it came out from a fantasy setting. The surrounding disciples were about to enter a trance Basically you are all enemies A bothering voice could be heard. Khajiit and his disciples turned to look at the direction of the voice. And then they raised voices of surprise. In the midst of the thin darkness that the torches somehow reached, Momon who should have died had a calm face. Magic Arrow is a tier-one, lowest form of attributeless attack magic. Its advantage was its high accuracy. Once released, it was almost impossible to dodge it. Due to its attributeless property, it cannot be countered by defensive magic. Taking 12 direct hits from that magic, a brass level adventurer could not have survived it. However, being able to stay calm in front of them meant that he could use some method to defend against them. But there was only one way to defend. That was to use third tier magic and complete negate any damage. But, there was a contradiction. There was no way that a brass could use 3rd Tier magic. His disciples panicked, and his gaze flew to the one that was panicking the most. It was the man that checked Momons death. Yes, he confirmed that Momon had died. Then he was not an undead, but had revived. Impossible! You should have died earlier! There is no way I would die. Momon spread his arms gently. The shocked acolytes directed their gazes towards their teacher, hoping to receive guidance on how to proceed from here. The action was not wrong as part of underling etiquette. But in a life and death situation, such actions would result in their early demise. Now, since you have attacked, I assume there will be no problem to kill you? From the palms of Momons hands, small balls appeared. It was a magic they knew well. It was one their master used. When they noticed this, they immediately casted magic. They understood that if that magic was cast, the chances of them dying were high. Some tried to cast defensive magic. Some tried to cast magic arrow. Some tried to cast charm spells. Some tried to cast magic to lose strength. Some were trying to blind him. Some were trying to release arrows of flame. The two skeletons were running, trying to throw their torches at him. However, Momon had begun earlier, not allowing any actions to stop him to be taken. From Momons open palms, two balls of fire twice the normal size burst into life. He released them. Impact. A fire burned in the range of the spell, and for an instant, the graveyard burned with light. Fire born from magic died in an instant. However, its destructive ability was absolute. The six disciples all fell to the ground. The skeletons were destroyed, and their bones turned to ash, and was blown away by the wind. Amongst them, was one shadow standing. Oh. You endured it. maybe? Asking that, he noticed the burn wounds on Khajiits face. Then it should be a defensive magic at a level below , . In order to defend himself against this level of fire power, whats the amount of mana he poured into it? Momon was feeling impetuous because he could not finish all of them in a single blow. Well, he comforted himself by thinking that the outcome fell within his margin of error. In truth, it would be rather dull if he annihilated them with a single blow. It rekindled his desire to inflict a painful despair upon them. Not a simple power, an idiot that can use the third tier! .An idiot? By a human. Momon frowned. I will not die simply? That is my line! My preparations are complete! Enough death has been collected, by the power of the Supreme Pearl! Khajiit raised the orb in his hand. It was a crudely made pearl, emitting a black metallic radiance. The surface of the pearl looked as if it did not undergo any form of polishing to smoothen its surface. Hence, its shape seemed ambiguous. It would be more accurate to describe it as a piece of ancient rock. Suddenly, the six disciples burned by the fire slowly stood up. It was not the movements of the living. It was the movements of one controlled by death. They shabbily stood between Khajiit and Momon. At that, Momon looked on with a strange face. Zombies? That is my opponent? Fuhahahaha. Yes just so. But, that is fine! Attack! Zombies, the lowest rank undead, could not use magic. The ex-disciples attacked with their claws. Momon watched boredly, and cast magic. The flames from the second round of fireball engulfed the bodies of the acolytes. As the fire dimmed, their bodies collapsed on the floor. Momons face displayed a gloomly expression as he finished them off in a single strike. could not change multiple bodies to undead multiple times. Then what was he doing. Momon looked at Khajiit, who was holding onto that black bulky artefact. He was not bluffing. Likely, that was the ability of that item, to grant the user, the ability to control multiple zombies. Was not using the word Supreme not fitting of such an effect. The word Supreme was only fit for Ainz and the other 40. Not Momon, but Narberal thought so As if answering Momons question, Khajiits cheer could be heard. Enough! It absorbed enough death! The orb in Khajiits hands absorbed the surrounding darkness, and it reflected some like. It was like a beating heart. Suddenly, the earth moved. It was something huge trying to move. Then the earth cracked. As if something huge was trying to come out. From the broken ground, something white slowly came out. It was a three meter tall mix of bones. Dragging countless bones, it was a beast with a head and four legs, a dragon. Its tail made of bones lined up together, hit the ground once with a bang. It was a monster called a Skeletal Dragon. By its level, it was not a strong monster. It was weaker than vampires. However, this Skeletal Dragon, had one thing that made it dangerous to Momon. Momon was surprised, and then irritated. Fuhahahahaha! Khajiits broken laugh reverberated through the area. Now, a Skeletal Dragon with absolute magic resistance. To spellcasters it is an enemy that cannot be defeated! It was just so. A Skeletal Dragon had the abilities of skeletons, and had a resistance to magic. Basically, Momons magic would have no effect on it. Then Momon drew his sword with its sheath. Tying the sheath and sword together, he made it difficult for them to be seperated. Hit and destroy it. Momon took a step. He elegantly dodged the swipe from the Skeletal Dragons front leg. His hair danced around from the displacement of air caused by the Skeletal Dragons attack. He rushed towards the chest of the Skeletal Dragon. A full swing with all of his muscles. The three metre tall Skeletal Dragon flew backwards. Slightly later, the sound of the impact shook the area. What! The surprised one was Khajiit. Not only was he not a magic caster that could use the third tier, he also had the strength of a warrior to send a Skeletal Dragon flying. He had never seen or heard of such a person. What level of talent would one need to accomplish that. Especially that strength. Since the Skeletal Dragon was made of bone, it was lighter than it appeared. However, just more than it appeared. Pursuing the study of magic day after day, a magic casters muscles was not sufficient to do such a thing. While making panicked movements to hide behind the Skeletal Dragon, Khajiit screamed. W, what are you bastard! An A+ Class adventurer! Did you hide your name! No no, just a novice. Dont lie! No one apart from A+s cannot do such a thing! There should be none in this town, but did you chase me! While spitting his saliva out, Khajiit glared at Momon with hatred. Why are you so irritated. Calm down. B, bastard! Spending two months on a ritual to summon a Skeletal Dragon. And that was losing to an unfathomable man. Khajiit bit his teeth and tightened his lips. The Skeletal Dragon slowly stood up with creaking sounds. Its chest areas bones were cracked, and the skeleton was about to crumble. The black ray shot out from Khajiits hands and hit the dragon. Carrying negative energy, it healed its wounds quickly. While it has absolute resistance to magic, it is strange that it can heal with it. Ignoring Momons disruption, Khajiit used magic. Khajiit continued casting magic to reinforce the Skeletal Dragon. The Skeletal Dragons body hardened and its false life force increased. A dark flame that could erase the essence of life wrap itself around its body. Lastly, an invisible barrier seemed to enveloped its body. Then I as well. Momon also used defensive magic. The two with complete magic defenses matched their timing and slid into battle. Momon swung his sword. While he hit the foot of the Skeletal Dragon, his brows wrinkled. The earlier strike went well, but the situation was bad. Firstly his weapon. The Skeletal Dragons body was constituted from bones, hence it could negate any damage from piercing weapons. The most effective weapon would be a bashing type weapon, which Momon does not possess. So, he had to forcefully rely on his sword. Although, Momon currently had the advantage, but his balance when swinging the sword was not that good, preventing him from dealing any significant damage to the Skeletal Dragon. Since his sheath was attacked, when he swung his sword, his sense of balance was thrown off slightly. As a warrior he might have been able to keep his balance, but Momon was a spellcaster. He could not do such a thing. The Skeletal Dragons front claw passed above Momons head as he squatted down. The black flame that covered the Skeletal Dragons body, entwined itself over Momons body after he dodged the Dragons attack. Due to the defensive effects of , the black flame dissipated. If he could not defend but avoided, he would take some damage. With a ray of magic, Khajiit healed the wounds of the Skeletal Dragon. This was the main reason that caused Momon brows to narrow. No matter the amount of damage he dealt, Khajiit who was controlling from the back would heal its wounds. Then, how about a plan to attack Khajiit directly? Momon and Khajiit were standing at a straight line against each other. The Skeletal Dragon in the middle would act as his shield. If using a piercing magic like , with the Skeletal Dragons absolute resistance against magic, could have easily blocked it. The area of effect magic would be useless based on the defensive magic that Khajiit used earlier. Then what about spiritual magic, if he could get past its resistance and get a magic in Momon and Khajiit simultaneously cast magic. Momon used a charm magic. And Khajiit used a spirit canceling magic. The resultKhajiit had a winning smile. Momon clicked his tongue. He was probably pissed by Khajiits smile. A shadow passed by Momons face. A white figure filled Momons vision. Evading was difficult. Suddenly, Momon made a decision, with the tip of the sword place on his shoulders, he stood while using the blade as a shield. As the blade touched his shoulders, a numbing force spread out, Momons tall figure flew into the air. He was blown away by the Skeletal Dragons tail attack that was aimed at his face. To, ttotto. While maintaining an excellent posture without losing his balance, Momon stepped into the ground to endure it. While it was a good chance, the Skeletal Dragon did not attack. It was as it was protecting Khajiit and could not leave him. While watching the Skeletal Dragon, Momons hand shook, as if to shake off paralysis. This time, a shadow appeared from the back of the Skeletal Dragon The green javelin that flew out from Khajiits direction directly hit Momon. The javelin had the ability to cause corrosive damage. However, the magic was dispelled centimeters away from touching Momons armor. At the same time, Momons lightning was blocked by the Skeletal Dragon standing at the front, completely negating it. Khajiit and Momon both clicked their tongues. Did you cast defense magic. Can you come out and not hide behind it? Why, must I do it? The one that will suffer from a drawn out battle is you though? . Momon hit the mark and Khajiit stared sharply at Momon. In contrast, Momon calmly laughed. .It cant be helped. As if he decided something, Khajiit again clutched the weird ball. He then raised it to the sky. Then listen! Did you think there would be only one! Watch! The power of the pearl of death! Momons body shook. It was the proof that, once again, the ground was shaking. The earth once again split, and the figure of a dragon made of countless bones appeared. .A second. Hmph, it is a pity that I have to use the result of a half of years worth of labor intensive large scale ceremony. But if I can kill you, and proceed to spread death all over the city. At least I can recoup the used energy. At Momons unmoved appearance, Khajiit raised a cry of anger, bafflement and other stuff, and mixed it with a cry of victory. Hyu. With sharp breathes, Momon ran. He ran with a speed that normal people would find absurd. He ignored the look of shock on Khajiits face. The Skeletal Dragon tried to hit Momon with its front leg when it entered his range. Momon bent his body, and aimed a blow at the Skeletal Dragon on the right. However, the Skeletal Dragon on the left was waiting and sent a tail whip close to the ground. Momon jumped backwards. Before him, the air trembled as the sound of a giant tail swept through. Suddenly, it changed its movements, and jumped upwards. It was heading towards the retreating Momon. Momon evaded left to avoid the hit that could shake the earth, but the Skeletal Dragon stopped and hit him with its foot. Gu! He stopped the forceful foot with his sword. It was using all of its weight, but Momon normally received it, and was instead pushing back. The attacking Skeletal Dragon took a step back, and a blank space was born in the battlefield. .What are you? Defending without martial arts.How did you get such a strong body! I trained normally. Are you taking me for an idiot! You snap easily. You make a great pair with that woman.Im sort of angry. Momon stared at Khajiit with animosity. Khajiit felt a chill, and took a step back from the gaze. Do it! Skeletal Dragon! Once again, the two Skeletal Dragons kept close to Khajiit and attacked Momon. Avoiding the attacks of the Skeletal Dragon, and about to step in, but due to the attack from another one, he lost that chance. That battle repeated onwards. While it was possible for that battle to continue until the sun rose, a decisive factor occurred. Momon unconsciously tried to avoid the magic spear that was thrown at his face. It was quite a blunder. If it hit, it would have no effect. However, he avoided a projectile shot at his face on reflex. This had no direct damage, but as a spellcaster it was a blunder. The result of the miss was huge. Momons vision sharply changed with a slap. It suddenly turned. He tasted weightlessness for a second. Then he hit the ground. He received a blow from the Skeletal Dragons tail from his left side. Rolling, he could not tell how he was doing. He rolled multiple times. Momon finally stopped rolling and as he was protected by multiple protection magic, he felt no pain. However, the two Skeletal Dragons in front of him raised their front feet. A desperate situation. If thought normally. If you beg I might save you? Khajiit held confidence of victory, and waited for Momons reply with a sadistic smile. Of course, even if he begged, he had no intention of saving the one who wasted six months worth of congregated power. However, after he begged, he wanted to see what expression Momon would have before he died. It could not be helped that Khajiit was excited. Momons raised top half changed to an expression of fury. .ikes.mans.ash. .What? As Momon was too far away, his voice did not carry. As the graveyard was dead silent, he could faintly hear it. Momon glared at Khajiit. It was an extremely unhappy expression. While he should be looking down on him, it felt like he was being looked down upon. This time Khajiit could hear. It was The likes of humans should not open their mouths, trash. What? The likes of humans. Khajiit was thrown into confusion by Momon talking as if he was not human, but he decided that he could not take things easily, and gave out orders. Destroy, Skeletal Dragon! While two feet moved, Momon laughed in amazement. .Anyway.Did you think you could win? The Skeletal Dragons bone leg was about to step on the sprawled Momon. But there was a moments pause, and Momon activated his magic. Momons sight instantly shifted. Momon had moved 500 metres above the ground. Of course, without wings Momon plummeted to the ground. Without air resistance, he would take about ten seconds to hit the ground. In the world of darkness where one could not tell up from down, a strong wind blew. If a normal person was there, they would be trapped with fear, but Momon calmly laughed. His fall slowed down, and he came to a stop mid air. If he looked down it would be the earlier battle. Khajiit and the two Skeletal Dragons. They were surprised at the fact that Momon disappeared, and they looked wildly at the surroundings. Momon looked at the graveyard and its surroundings. He looked for humans other than Khajiit, but he could not confirm. However, there was no such thing as being too careful. From the magic, he knew all of the life in the vicinity. As a result, he confirmed that there were no large life forms like humans nearby. Then .Should I stop being Momon, and return to being Narberal. CH 40 Hi everyone, sorry for this one taking so long, it was a week of tests for me. Truly sorry about that. Anyway enjoy. Promotion Test Part 3 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet Editor: Gengareric .To be able to use . Towards the sound of Momon slowly descending from the sky, Khajiit maintained his level of alertness. It was a mistake to underestimate someone that could use the same tier of magic as himself. It was not unimaginable that Momon would use the magic to escape, especially during the encounter with the Skeletal Dragon. However, Khajiit could not grasp why he did not retreat in the first place. Hmph, do you have any chance of victory? Facing off against Skeletal Dragons which have absolute resistance against magic. Well, but there are numerous ways to achieve victory here. What?! That smug face caused Khajiit to develop a sense of fear. He immediately ordered the Skeletal Dragons to attack. The two Skeletal Dragons approached Momon at a surprising speed. The humongous claws, formed from countless pieces of bones, swiped downwards. The moment before the swipe connected, Momons magic activated. Again! Momons figure disappeared once again. Khajiit focused his gaze upon the sky, looking for Momon who disappeared. He assumed that Momon used the magic to achieve the same tactic by moving around the sky. But where did Momon run off to? A sudden sharp pain gave Khajiit his answer. Gyaa! Khajiits cries of pain resounded around the cemetery. A burning sensation spread through Khajiits left shoulder. The pain felt like he was beaten all over the body, seeming to spread with every beat of his heart. Khajiit was surprised as he looked towards his left shoulder, he noticed something sharp protruding from it. Gaa, Gaa! The next moment, the sword was slowly withdrawn, causing further excruciating pain. It felt as if the bone was cut deep inside, combined with the pain from earlier, it further increased Khajiits discomfort. The viscous blood flowed out from the wound, wetting his black robes. Saliva came out from Khajiits mouth as he could not bear the pain. He panicly swung his head around, looking towards his back. Momon with an inconceivable expression was standing there. Is it that painful? ?! Momon asked him as he played around with the blood stained dagger. In contrast, Khajiit could not even utter a single word due to the excruciating pain. Magic casters did not usually head towards the frontlines. Furthermore, Khajiit was used to people serving him. Other than dishing out pain, he had never experienced the sensation himself. Hence, his tolerance towards it was rather low. His forehead sweating profusely, he ordered the Skeletal Dragons using his mind. Facing the approaching Skeletal Dragons, Momon swiftly backed away as if he wanted to avoid them by using the mobility of . Using that momentary gap between the two Skeletal Dragon, Momon slipped away. Khajiit retreated behind the Skeletal Dragons. Once he confirmed that he was at a safe spot, his brain began to regain a certain level of calm and he began to grasp the magic used by Momon. That was Teleportation magic. was classified as a Tier-3 magic. Magic casters who practise this magic, usually used it to enlarge the distance between them and their opponents in order to escape. However, that was for those magic casters with weak physiques. If they were to use that magic to make a warrior admit his defeat, it would be classified as an attacking magic instead. No a magic that could overcome an opponents defences, it would be more effective than a cumbersome attacking magic. Khajiit pressed on his shoulders as he glared at Momon. I see, your trump card was to kill me by using teleportation! Undeniably, this trump card was rather troublesome, Khajiit thought. If magic was totally useless against Skeletal Dragons, killing the summoner would be the best move, a logical choice of tactics. If he could utilize teleportation easily, Khajiits overall chances of stopping it was very low. However, Momon gave a casual reply. No, no, its not like this. Khajiit for a brief moment did not manage to grasp the meaning behind Momons words. He began to scowl. As if elaborating his mind, Momon began to move. Well, it would be too easy to kill you. This is just a performance. What was he saying? With a carefree attitude, Momon sheathed his sword. Suddenly, Khajiit did not know what to say as he remained clueless. It was natural. He was the one pressuring Momon. But he was now on the receiving end. With such an overwhelming advantage, having that ability to swiftly move around yet abandoning it. That was the work of a madman. No, impossible.An idea came to him. Khajit shook his head to abandon that thought. It was impossible. .Bastard, are you mad? Do you really think that way? Or is it.that you choose not to admit it? Momon smiled coldly. Under the influence of that smile, although it was brief, Khajiits body shuddered. It was not due to anger. But, fear itself. He met an enemy that should not be provoked in the first place. That discomforting thought passed through Khajiits mind. It was too late now. Khajiit was staring at Momon. Momon happily accepted that look. His smile widen. This was the finale. It seems that you are absolutely confident about the Skeletal Dragons ability to repel all magical attacks. Let me enlighten you, then you can die. The sound of a single clap was heard. Momon relaxed both his arms. That moment, between both his hands, was a single white electrical arc. The electric arc looked like a twirling dragon as if it had a life of its own. The surrounded area was illuminated by that bright electrical energy. Momon looked as if he was surrounding by a dazzling brilliance. .Ka. Khajiits eyes widened. No words came out from his opened mouth. That was a magic that was beyond his understanding. The only thing he could see, within that brilliant white radiance, was Momon smiling lightly. Khajiit managed to regain some of his composure. Becaused he looked down on others, he was made a fool. Now he was about to receive his just deserts. The Skeletal Dragons large body completely blocked off his view, thinking about it, he tried to summon his own pride. Ah! Foolish person! No matter how strong your magic is, you can never defeat the Skeletal Dragons magical resistance. Go! Kill him! Khajiits sharp command was unable to conceal the fear in his voice. The two Skeletal Dragons on his left and right began to move. As the twin humongous bodies approached, Momon was smiling calmly like a teacher giving his foolish pupil a lesson. Absolute resistance against magic? But of course, Skeletal Dragons possessed absolute negation against any magical attacks. But it is only applicable to Tier-6 magic and below. The Skeletal Dragon swiped using its front paws. At the same time, Khajiit did not comprehend the meaning of those words. In other words, it cannot negate any magic above that level, ol foolish one. In each of Momons hand, a lightning with the shape of a dragon burst forward, the lightning, thicker than a persons arm, arced separately against the two Skeletal Dragons. Receiving the large lightning magic with its body, the bodies of the white Skeletal Dragons shook. The lightning dragons wrapped around the Skeletal Dragon, and burned the corpse that was imbued with false life. The outcome was instantaneous. Skeletal Dragons which possessed immunity against magic, used their bodies to blocked the magical lightning arc. Their body collapsed into pieces as if they aged by hundreds of years within a single moment. Although the Skeletal Dragons were completely disintegrated, the lightning attack did not dissipate. The two separate arcs of dragon lightning raised their heads in search of fresh prey, and flew towards their last target. The shocked Khajiit had his entire vision covered by the lightnings blinding white radiance. There was no time for him to even beg for mercy nor to scream in agony. So insignificant. Ah, He could only mumble those last words as his body was completely swallowed by that attack. His muscles spasmed, making it look like he was doing a weird dance. In the end, his body keeled over and twitched. With his body rapidly burned, the lightning attack disappeared. The smell of flesh burning permeated the air. Khajiits body lay on the ground unmoving. The smell of burnt meat filled the area, and Khajiit no longer twitched. Momon loosened his shoulders. He spoke towards the Khajiits body as it lay on the ground. The body was curled up due to muscle contraction. Hmm, the burned meat smells good. Or you are using like I did earlier? Momon snorted out a laugh. It was impossible. Now, before I bury the body, I need to act like an adventurer and check for treasure. Momon heard a lot of information, and took the appropriate action as the victorious party. Basically, when a human was your opponent, the Guild would endorse the belongings if you presented it to them. With the endorsement, you could sell it as you please. However, if you did not go through the Guild, and you stole it poorly, there was a chance that suspicion would fall ones way. And so most adventurers would go through the Guild. Of course, Momon was thinking of going through the Guild. It was to avoid standing out too much. But if there was anything rare he would not mind stealing it, and take it back to Nazarick. There was nothing surprising among his belongings, and if sold into this worlds currency, he might be praised by Ainz. With a small feeling of excitement, Momon chose to activate magic. The first one to investigate was Khajiit, and while it was troublesome a rough search would suffice. With the search magic, the surrounding magic items were differentiated. In Momons vision, the items with magic auras sparkled. The ones with reactions were the robes of six people and Khajiits, Khajiits staff, and his ring. And the last one was the pearl that left Khajiits hand. The one with the most magic was the pearl. Momon walked to the pearl, and casually picked it up. An unshapely magic item, he did not see much value in the item, but if magic it would be different. After finding its true value, if it was not worth being taken back to Nazarick, it could be sold. At that moment Obey. A voice rang in Momons head. It was a strange one neither male nor female. It was like a non-human was forcefully speaking human words. Obey me. Momons view shook. It was the feeling of being pulled into the orb. It was a type of spiritual attack. Obey me and spread death. Ah annoying. Momon glared at the orb. It was unclear what it was thinking, but this level of spiritual attack could not control Momon. Just by shaking his head slightly, he could clear its effects. But an Intelligent Item. Momon opened his eyes in shock. He destroyed the notion of breaking the item. An item with intelligence was something Momon did not know about. The expectation of Ainz enjoying it floated in his head. Impossible. Resisting this ones control. Are thou truly human? Now. No. Thou are not human. Momons eyebrow twitched. Bring death to the humans together with me. That is the fate of those who hold me. Spread death. Annoying. Obey. Obey me and spread death. The voice repeated Obey over and over in his head. Momon narrowed his eyes. Momon took in a audible deep breath. As if to send wind into a furnace in her heart. A thing like you has no knowledge to understand, I was a fool to think that showing Ainz-sama a low class item like you would make him happy. A screech could be heard from the orb. The strengthening effect from Iluan Graybell was activating. The feeling that made it possibleAnger. It was the name of the emotion filling Momon. !! Listen, idiotic rock. I am Narberal Gamma. I pledge my loyalty to the 41 Supreme Beings. Myself being controlled by a Low Class Magic Item? And to obey it? Listen trash. I am to only offer my loyalty to the Supreme Beings. If you understand shut it. I will not say it twice? Do not do anything to make my feeling of idiocy at thinking that Ainz-sama would be pleased to receive you increase? . Hmm. Momon placed the orb inside the bag he had received from Lizzie. Now. If you say the same thing again I will destroy you, so sorry. .What the hell. As if to not let anyone hear, a small voice whispered. He was trying to chase away the scene of the blinding lightning seared into his eyes. .I cant believe it. He did not believe it, but it happened right in front of him. He was an adventurer comrade of Gignal Elshai. The same A Class adventurer, a spellcaster thief. Bebei Autumn stifled his surprise, and thought about the thing he had to do next. The reason he came here was to test the one called Momon. Calling an A Class adventurer like Bebei to judge the promotion test of a novice was impossible according to common sense. This time, Bebei himself thought that he was being made a fool of. However, hearing about the situation from Gignal, he understood the reason for the request. This was not a judging, but was an examination. Investigate the mystery known as Momon. Just that. Getting near a dangerous and evil magic caster that could employ . Momon encountered such a monster. He unveiled this person, Momons capability. Then, that unbelievable scene happened. Blowing away a Skeletal Dragon with a sword. Then, he did something unforeseen, using an unknown magic to destroy the Skeletal Dragon which had absolute immunity against magic. This part was the most unbelievable. Bebei himself could use certain low-tier magic. Hence, he fully understood the raw power exhibited by Momons magic, not seen in 3rd-tier nor 4th-tier magic. It should be a higher-tier magic, 5th-tier, no, possibly 6th-tier. It is possible that it belonged to those legendary higher-tier magic. .I really cant believe it. Once again, he spat out his personal thoughts. Bebei slowly began to move from his hidden spot. If he brought this information back, not only the city, but the whole country would be shaken, like an earthquake. But if Momon intended to hide his true capabilities, then it would relate to one bad news they obtained. . If he knew that he was being investigated, Bebei would be killed. A cold breeze passed through Bebeis back. Bebeis opinion of getting his predictions spot on was rather high. Immediately retreat. Bebei moved his body carefully. It was best not to let Momon notice his presence. The thought of encountering the undead on his way back surfaced in his mind. From his hiding spot, he slowly inched forward That was a Tier 7 Magic. From the magic Narberal can use, it is the second from the top.Should I explain about magic? Suddenly, the voice of a third partyA mans voice caused Bebeis movements to freeze. It was right behind him. It was not too far a distance, yet not too close either. Bebei, who was a thief sensed that he could not allow the owner of that voice to get near to him. He had to retreat at full speed. Bebei bit his lips as he could not move as he intended. Seeing his unmoving limbs, his surprise went up by a level. A hand was reaching out from darkness. It was not human. It was a monsters claw. Amongst his jumbled thoughts, he assumed it to be an ambush Momon prepared. Keeping quiet. At the same time, his mouth and his limbs were fully immobile. Now now. It seems that you are returning, but you cannot go immediately. Please let me have some of your time. The hand that extended from the darkness, clamped down on Bebeis arms, legs, and mouth. He could not move no matter how hard he struggled. How much strength does it possess? He tried to move his eyes. He could not obtain a shred of intel on the person behind him. His movement was completely inhibited by some type of magic. He tried frantically to reach the scroll hidden in his sleeve. Although he might die here, at least, he should deliver the information he gathered so far. However, a mocking laugh was made at Bebeis frantic actions. You seem to be taking out something.? Its useless. I have used a magic that blocks all divinations and investigative magic in this area. So will not work. But anyway, you have been seen by Narberal. Was it the truth or was it all lies? Doubt surfaced in Bebeis heart. Under such circumstance, his options were limited. He decided that it was a lie and struggled to reach the scroll. It was only a few centimeters away yet it seemed so far. The ears of the struggling Bebei, caught the sound of footsteps belonging to the mysterious individual. The footsteps were slow but getting closer and closer to Bebei. At it arrived directly to the back of Bebei, he once again struggled with all his might. Yet, his body remain unmoving. There is no need to worry. A bony hand was calmly placed on his head. I wont kill you. I promise that you can go home safely. Now, relax. Then Really. With his memory modified, seeing the departing Bebei as he returned to the mayor with the information at hand, Ainz dispelled the magic . This was a Tier-9 magic, capable of eliminating the traces of scent, body warmth, vibrations, prints and various other stimulus that could trigger the enemys detection. Well, there should be no problems on Narberals side. It seemed like Narberal did not commit any blunders this round. During the finale, the thief, Bebei, would not have been discovered if not for Ainzs skill. If it persist, he would have used the skill to deliver intelligence regarding Narberalthat he could perform the Tier-6 magic , leaking the information to others. .Well, just a possibility. If he was not capable of using that skill. There would not be any other option left. Firstly, the modification to Bebeis memory would not be detected. At least, they could keep their cards hidden. But. Ainz looked at Bebeis feet. Adventurers cannot be made light of. If he did not look into his memory, even Ainz would not have noticed it. Bebei who had both his arms and feet restrained, was forcefully able to leave a hidden message using the coded words of the Thief language. When facing an overwhelmingly strong opponent, if one did not used any hidden techniques, mostly they would be pursued ceaselessly. This alone was able to reignite Ainzs cautious behavior. Then. Ainz faced towards the direction in which Narberal departed. It was suppose to be an easy job of delivering some items to Narberal, why do I have to purposely come here to verify the nature of the task? Well, could it be considering the perils of an enemy territory, this is the result of my absence? He did not want to make the wrong move. The truth was closer to that, possibly, there were no better people more suited than Narberal for this task. Ainz was confidant of this. Other than this, there was\ an alternative, Pandoras Actor. However, what he wished was, that they, Nazarick, would be thought of as the strongest. However, he also wished that the inhabitants of this world would throw away their thoughts of hating them. However, that was .Difficult huh. Ainz believed so. This was a difficult problem that troubled the Absolute Ruler Ainz that could not be solved even if he ordered it. As long as this world could not bring defeat to the existences of Nazarick, that fact would never change. In other words, Ainz needed to give out orders when he is around. Hah. This is annoying. However, this worlds magic that can summon a Skeletal Dragon cannot be underestimated. Even I can only make 12 Low Class Undead per day. I would like a Skeletal Dragon summoning magic. Ainz lightly shrugged his shoulders. Now, can you say something? I feel lonely just talking to myself. And if you have any important viewpoints it would be good to share them with me. No, Ainz-sama. I think that this was a perfect action, and so I have nothing to say about it. Behind Ainz, the figure of Shalltear slowly appeared as she removed . Only Shalltear was there. .So you really cannot find a candidate for Camila here. Yes. As expected, there might be a weird connection with this city. I see.Then shall we retreat to Nazarick. Yes.By the way, would it be fine to not say anything to Narberal? Ah. If she knew that I had come, she would suspect her own abilities. I do not believe so. On the contrary she would probably be moved to tears. I would do the same. Ainz pulled back a bit and replied to Shalltear. No no, I would be troubled. Well, lets return with the information at hand. There are several places that need adjustments. Like before, well use and be the puppeteers of the marionette show. Shalltear raised a question after she noticed something. If we decided to do that, Ainz-sama. Why do we have to erase the memory of the battle with the Skeletal Dragon? Hmm. If we changed up to there, if there is something we overlooked, it would be dangerous if there was a discrepancy in the magic. And so repelling one Skeletal Dragon is within an acceptable parameter right? The current problem is that 7th Tier Magic was used. True. If it is repelling an undead of that level, it would be simple for adventurers. Well, it would be difficult if they faced a vampire. Hearing Shalltears response, Ainz recalled something and placed his bony hand on his face. .Thats right. They would have a difficult battle with a vampire. Was it bad? A Skeletal Dragon would be a strong enemy. I honestly do not know. I believe that the adventurers in this town are not weak but. .I agree. An annoyance. Why are they all so weak? Will my common sense not work here. Thats a lie. The Magicians Guildmaster Tios response to Bebeis report was that sentence. He suspected the information from an A Class adventurer, Bebei. It was the same as suspecting Bebeis actual ability. Theo who uttered something akin to an insult, sat down, Bebeis fury could not be seen. The one that was in the same team of Bebei, who had underwent so many hardships with him, after hearing Theos words, nodded. He could not believe what Bebei had seen. I will ask, ask once more. Did Momon-dono, by himself, fight a Skeletal Dragon? Ah. And he won? Ah. Its a lie right? .No, its the truth. Theo shook his head to the left and right with a sigh and spoke. Skeletal Dragons are monsters that have perfect resistance to magic. The nemesis of Spellcasters? How did Momon-dono defeat it? He hit it with a sword. The room returned to silence. What was this guy saying. The feelings that he tried to hide but could not floated upon Theos face. Bebei noticed it and said nothing. If he was Theo, he would have the same reaction. .No, it is possible. While moving the subject along, Theo had a pained smile on his face. The power of that artifact. Oh, I see. That artifact. Following the situation, Gigal could only smile wryly, as if trying to say that such a situation was impossible. But what the two of them were thinking were obvious at a glance. Then, what if there was no Skeletal Dragon? The owner of the room, Pluton opened his mouth. .We did not mistake it. We cannot mistake a Skeletal Dragon. Right, Gignal? Due to Bebeis testimony, a rather painful memory surfaced, Gigal could only close his eyes. .During our time at the Katze Plain, we encountered one of that monster, formed from the bony remains from hundreds of people, a body that is contaminated by the essence of death. It is impossible for me to make a mistake on identifying that particular undead! Especially after that undead killed two of my comrades! The room became quiet. If what Bebei had spoken was the truth and he had not made a mistake Skeletal Dragons have a difficulty rating of 48. It is at a level B Class adventurers can do something about. To defeat it alone As if he were speaking the impossible, Theo took a deep breath and continued. He has a strength that rivals A Class. And being able to use Third Tier, and has a sword arm equaling A Class. How, I have have never heard of such a spellcaster! Isnt he a warrior that can use magic!? Theo, calm down. No one here has heard of such an adventurer. Theo was asked by Pluton to restrain himself. He used his hand to tidy up his hair, that had turned into a mess due to all the excitement. While glancing sideways at the figure beside him, Pluton told the other remaining three people, what was on his mind. It is just as Panasolei-sama has said, we should think of him as someone that cannot be imagined by normal people. The three of them shook their heads. Those who listened to Bebeis report, who thought that Momon was a normal adventurer would suspect him and think that his head had collapsed. If it was a person that knew even a little about adventurers, this would be natural. If someone saw the 13 Heros, they might have the same feeling. After listening to Plutons monologue, no one could raise a single word of protest. This was due to the fact that it would not be stretching it to call Momon a hero, that possessed unimaginable strength. Although he might self-proclaim himself as one of the Thirteen Heroes. No one is confident enough to refute it. In opposite, they would have voiced their recognition. He is already someone with strength we cannot understand. Bebei was surprised. Actually, with the strength of an A Class, Momons strength knew no bounds. If even they knew Bebei watched it, they could only think that it was expected. Since I met Momon-dono, I felt that my common sense has been slowly destroyed. Everyone agreed with Theos evaluation and sighed. And a feeling of exhaustion filled the room. But, I cannot stop my words of gratitude. We really have been saved by Momon-dono. If a B Class party met a Skeletal Dragon, they would be massacred. .However, doesnt it feel that the undead monsters near this city have been getting stronger? Is the source that vampire? Dodging Plutons sidelong glance, Bebei did not say a word. He had caught bits and pieces of it from Gignal, however, he did not hear it directly from him. He should not reveal it in such an atmosphere. No, I do not think so. The documents of the Magicians Guild have not recorded undead being pulled towards the existence of a powerful undead. It should be a coincidence. I see. .Now, Momon-dono is now a F Class adventurer. Everyone in the room laughed. It was a smile that said, that was an F Class? Isnt it fine to promote him to A+ already? It is hilarious how that is F. Really. Its just as Bebei says. However, if he is that strong, how amazing is his teacher? What, Gignal. Does such a person even exist?.Wouldnt he be able to use the Seventh Tier already. As everyone smiled bitterly, no one objected to overall consensus on Momon. This was due to them being occupied by a sense of powerless which they did not hate. Momon-dono will be after this right? Yes. It would not be weird for him to arrive by now. Then we will Yes, Gignal-dono and Bebei-dono please move to the next room. Receiving their understanding, the two moved to the next room. After 30 minutes had past, Momon knocked and entered. Good Morning Momon-dono After the promotion test, the first thing Narberal did when she returned to the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick was to change her clothes into something proper. Of course, proper clothes meant her maid clothes. Wearing maid clothes. It was not an overstatement to say that as a battle maid, this was the uniform one should wear. Exchanging greetings with the other battle maids, Yuri and Lupusregina, Narberal went down to the 9th Floor. What greeted Narberal when she came down to her masters room to report were several individuals. Apart from the owner of the room, it was the first time so many people had came to the room. The first on the list were the Guardians Shalltear and Aura, followed by the Chief Librarian, Titus Annaeus Secundus. And a mostly naked female demon with bat wings were assembled in front of Ainz. She was probably Demiurges subordinate. Behind the sitting Ainz was the head maid Pestonya and two powerless maids. The existences on the ceiling were exempted from the count. Narberal instantly looked around the room, understood and was about to lower her head. However, Ainz was faster and stopped her. Welcome back, Narberal. I was thinking of hearing your report later. Line up first. Ha, understood. Ainz turned perpendicular to his table, and pointed at the head of the line. Narberal deeply lowered her head, and stood next to Aura. Now, Chief Librarian. How was the combination result of the parchment Demiurge got? Yes. The results are that it can hold a first to third tier magic with no problems, but anything highers fails. I see.However, this solves the problem of making low level scrolls. Yes, there are currently no problems, and so I believe it will be the correct decision. You worked hard, Chief Librarian. Ainzs gaze moved, and faced the prostrating demon. You worked hard as well. Tell Demiurge he did well. Understood. Now, about the parchment Demiurge discovered. This is different from what is normally used right? What type of sheep was this taken from? Aberion Tar. Receiving the instant reply from the demon, Ainzs eyes sparkled, and nodded several times. Hmm. I see.Aberion Tar.Does it have any special abilities? It is a simple animal from the tar race. I believe it does not have any special abilities. I see, got it. With an expression as if he understood everything, Ainz ended the topic. But, Ainz himself knew that he could not have known about this species of sheep, Aberion Tar. A question mark remained in his heart. It should not be a problem as it would be a little embarrassing for him to reveal his cluelessness in front of his subordinate. Although he might not have known this species of sheep, he considered that since this task was given to Demiurge, there should not be any problem. To not let others notice this, he looked at the surrounding subordinates. Ainz is all knowing, that is what was in every one of his subordinates thinking. Honestly, please let me go. Ainz was only acting all regal and absolute. His non-existent stomach began to hurt. Ainz personally wanted a subordinate that was not instantly As expected of Ainz-sama, could notice that he did not know, ask about the object and indirectly teach Ainz. However, there was no such subordinate in Nazarick. As the price for their absolute loyalty, a smart mind was almost non-existent. Likely, he had to rely on Demiurge to figure out something. Ainz sighed quietly. He then turned towards the female demon. For that Tar, you have to be careful when raising it. If they go extinct, it would be hard to obtain another source of scrolls. Understood. I will relay this message to Demiurge-sama. Ainz nodded. He then raised his hand to wave at the succubus to convey his message. The demon once again bowed deeply before leaving the room quietly. Then, next, I shall hear Narberals report. I obey. Narberal from where she stood earlier, took the spot that the succubus previously occupied somewhere not far from Ainzs desk, a place where the person who was sitting could still see an entire kneeling figure. She then began her report. Ainz quietly listened to all the details in Narberals promotion examination. The report was detailing what he already knew. However, he did not interrupt Narberal, displaying a clueless demeanor. As she reached the end of the report. He raised his voice as he laughed. I see. It should not matter. Drinking a glass or two of celebratory wine. If you are equipped with any anti-poison equipment, you wont be able to get drunk you know. But. Theyre trying to get some information on our end, hoping to forge a connection. You have to be careful of the former. About the latter, we prefer to avoid them if possible. Of course, I do not want to force you if you do not like it. Understood, Ainz-sama. I hoped to be treated well by them. Ill leave it to you, Narberal. But, remember not to kill those people on a whim? Those people are those that hold power within that city. Theres no problem, Ainz-sama. I am beginning to learn more about human society. Now, I more confident than before. Ainz was observing Narberal closely before moving his gaze away and replying mildly. .Is it? If you are feeling like it, then lets proceed with this. Yes! Narberals was filled with confidence. Her eyes were squinted as if looking at a dazzling Ainz. Then, has the report ended? Yes! Ah! Theres one more thing. But theres nothing impressive about it. Just that it is a curious new artefact obtained when adventuring in the city. I hope you will find it to your satisfaction, Ainz-sama. Oh? Narberal took out a leather pouch from her sleeves. Seeing that, Pestonya gave a directive to the maid standing beside her. The maid was carrying a silver tray as she approached Narberal. However, she was motioned to stop by Ainz with a raised hand gesture. I do not mind. Narberal. Bring it over here. Yes. Barely able to suppress the bursting happiness in her heart, the blushing Narberal stood up. In the proper way, a third party was suppose to retrieve the item before delivering it to Ainz. Like before, although the previous visitor was Demiurges underling, she also placed the contents she brought on top of the silver tray, carried by the maid standing behind her. The scrolls were then delivered into Ainzs hand. However, if he disregarded the steps before, he was hinting to the others nearby about Narberals position and the level of trust placed on her. In other words, at this moment, Narberal was as if told by Ainz, I trust you, bring it over. Several pairs of envious eyes were directed at her. However Narberal did not take notice of it. That is because she heard the words, I am your creator. For I am the representative of all the supreme beings. Towards the maid who devoted all her loyalty, Narberal. I shall be generous with my trust. Originally this is not something permissible. But I shall allow this to be delivered to my side, the supreme existence. I shall overlook you for giving me this insignificant object. Just like leaping, Narberal arrived at Ainzs desk. She carefully placed the sack there. She cared not for the contents but the act was a mark of highest respect towards her master. Seeing that she returned to her original position, Ainz withdrew a black pearl from it, placing it on his palm before examining the pearl by turning it around. He then activated his magic. Wow. This is rare. Ainz nodded as if moved. Similar to a Level 40 item Hmm.Within our own Nazarick, the item level is around Level 80. The levels of those placed within the treasure vault are higher. In contrast, it seems that we do not have any Level 40 items. My collectors soul is fired up. Furthermore, an Intelligent Item? Ainz spoke quietly to himself. He tilted his head as he did not hear anything. As if convinced about something he nodded several times. Narberal, this an amazing gift. Ha! Thank you very much! For this job, I have to give something in return. First, since I received a Level 40 Magic Item, I will give you Iluan Graybell. And more rewards will follow. Thank you very much! Several people faced Narberal with envious gazes. The one with the strongest was Shalltear, and the weakest one was Aura. Now, how to make this item speak. Well there are more important things to do, I should first place this in the treasury. At that whisper, Ainz was about to place the pearl on the table Please wait, the great Lord of Death. Ainz stopped his movements. He was surprised at the voice he heard for the first time. However, all of his subordinates looked at Ainzs hand, and understood who spoke. Hmm. An Intelligent Item. Ainz lifted the pearl in his hand, in front of his eyes, examining it closely. But there was no sign of any ability to talk. What is going on? Ainz thought. Or should I start with this? I allow you to speak. My gratitude. The Great Lord of Death. The guess was correct. Ainz refocused his attention on the talking pearl. At that moment, the voices of Shalltear and Aura drifted into Ainzs ear, expressing that the word Supreme should be added after Great. Their quiet voice questioned whether the Pearl overlooked it. Firstly, please let this one express its sincerest respect and worship for the supreme ones deathly aura. Well, you are forgiven. My gratitude. In this world, theres nothing else stronger than death. To be able to meet such a supreme existence, this one is grateful for all the death in this world. Ainz felt that the flattery was excessive, as if a sudden itch appeared at his back, he straightened his back. Other than this, what else do you have to say? Yes, this one regrets its own blasphemous outburst. Please I beseech the great one to help this one achieve its dreams. What is the matter? Yes, all this while, this one thought that spreading death in this world was the sole purpose for this ones existence. However, after meeting thy, the Supreme King of Death, this one was enlightened. Hmm? I was born into this world to serve you. .Oh O Great King of Death, please receive this ones pledge of fealty. For this one hopes to be one of thine loyal subjects. Please grant me a place at your side. If the pearl possessed a head, it would be bowing now. It sounded serious with its request. Ainz placed his left fist by the side of his mouth as he began to think. The pros and cons of accepting him as a subordinate, and whether itself could be trusted. The Supreme King of Death finally decided. Narberal herself joined in, ignoring the loud chatters of Shalltear and Aura. ..Good. Shalltear! Ha! Ill give this to you. The items ability to control the undead is suited for you. However, Shalltear only displayed a rather apologetic expression. She asked Ainz. ..My apologies. I am truly happy that Ainz-sama is bestowing a magical item to me. But for a Level 40 magical item would be damaged by my [Destruction of Low Level Item] curse due to my ability as a Cursed Caster and Cursed Knight. Hmm.True. I will give this to you, Narberal. Eh? Can I? Small matter, this is something that you obtained. Use it when the occasion calls for it. Just like the iron gauntlet, think of it as I am lending it to you. Yes! It matters not? I have no objection nor rebuttal on this matter. I only hear and obey. .What would you like to be called? The name does not matter, o great undead king. .If you insist, then I shall call you the Pearl of Death in lieu of the magic you possessed. Ainz lifted the pearl in Narberals direction. Narberal, take this. The flying orb drew a parabola as it was thrown, as if falling into a predetermined position, Narberals hand. Then, Narberal, is this all you want to report? Yes! Is it, Narberal? You may excuse yourself. For any future intelligence, I will leave it to you. As ordered! Narberal exited the room. After the door closed behind her, she heaved a big sigh as if she was emptying all the air remaining in her lungs. She slumped her back and her limbs appeared lethargic. If someone was to put a title on that posture, it would be Freed from Tension. If the one standing at the Pinnacle of Nazarick, the last remaining supreme being, Ainz was to be perceived as someone arrogant. It would be be difficult not to feel nervous, standing in front of a being whom they dedicated their all. During that moment, being praised greatly moved Narberal who felt as if she was soaring through the sky. With her tension released, Narberal immersed herself in that happy memory of being praised. One of her hands was holding onto a throbbing pearl. Narberal-sama, for not knowing your loyalty towards such a great person, please forgive this one for his previous ranting. Narberal was slightly uneased by the pearl, which repeatedly praised Ainz after it regain its self-semblance. However, that unease disappeared as it came. Well, if you did not grasp the greatness of Ainz-sama, take a look, left and right in order to understand your surroundings. Truly grateful. Narberal was overlooking the pearl on her hand. She was trying to figure out where to put the pearl in terms of hierarchy within Nazarick. Ainz did not say anything on this. Was it ok to place him at a position similar to someone directly created by the 41 Supreme Beings? This was a rather tough question. Now then, who should she ask for guidance. Narberal-sama, as a servant to the great Ainz-sama, please use me. I will be in your care. Understood, then I shall enlighten you about the hierarchy within Nazarick itself. As Narberal spoke, she was displaying a rather proud-look. CH 41 100% of the main plot is the same as the book. I copied 80% of the text straight from the Skythewood website. Enjoy War Part 1 Translators: Skythewood group, Frostfire10 Editors: Gengareric The mountain range separating the Baharuth Empire and the Kingdom of Re-Estize, the Azellerisia Mountains, The Great Forest of Tove covered the mountain ranges southern foothills. Entering the forest, one would walk for about 30 kilometres in a straight line towards the mountains. There, was a giant lake that flowed from the mountains that no human had named. This enormous lake had a radius of approximately twenty kilometers, and was shaped like an inverted calabash, divided into the upper lake and the lower lake. The upper lake was relatively deep, hence large creatures gathered there while the lower lake was inhabited by smaller creatures. At the southern part of the lake. At the southern end of the lower lake was a large region where the lake and the wetlands blended into each other, was where lizardmen dotted the lake. Lizardmen were beings which shared human and reptilian characteristics. They were regarded as demi-humans along with goblins and orcs, and were not as civilised as humans, with a lifestyle considered barbaric to others. However, it also could not be denied that they have a culture of their own. Adult male lizardmen had an average height of about 190 centimeters and were proud of their strong muscles, weighing over 110 kg with little body fat.Their bodies were rife with muscles, and if compared to the average of humans, it would be about 1.4 times as much. A crocodiles tail extended from their waist. It was used to maintain balance, but in battle it was a 1.4 meter long weapon. Since they were called lizardmen, they might but thought of as lizards, and their heads were similar. Evolution caused them to have webbed feet for ease of movement on the wetlands. It was also because of this that land activities were slightly inconvenient, but this posed no problem for their general lifestyle. Their dark green and charcoal grey scales were similar to those of a crocodile instead of a lizards, and they were harder than the low-end defensive equipment used by humans. If this skin was turned into armour, it would not lose out to even plate armour. Their hands had five fingers just like humans, but with short claws growing at their tips. The weapons wielded by both hands were basically very primitive items. Since it was impossible for them to discover ore in the wetlands, their weapons were mainly spears crafted from magical beasts claws, or akin to blunt weapons with stone bound to them. Lizardmen had a strict class society, with the tribal chief as the leader of the tribe. This position was not determined by blood, but elected by the tribe for being the strongest individual. This election for tribal chief took place once every year. Assisting the chief was the council of elders made up of elected elderly lizardmen. Below them were the warrior class, followed by general male lizardmen, general female lizardmen, and lizardmen youths. Their society was structured this way. Of course, there also existed those who did not belong to any of these categories.The priests that acted as druids, the rangers that made up the hunters. Of course, they could not make actions by themselves, but they listened to the words of the chief. First were the druids, who were led by the elder druid. They aided tribal life through the use of magical cures and weather forecasts to predict dangers.Rather than a special god, lizardmen worshipped their ancestors, and the druids used magic to preserve their living environment. Next were the hunters, whose ranks consisted of rangers, responsible for fishing and hunting, but since ordinary lizardmen would also assist in this aspect, their most important job were forest activities. Lizardmen were omnivores, but their staple food was a species of fish around fifty centimeters long, and they did not consume many plants or fruits. The hunters entered the forest and sometimes brought back meat, but this was a rarity. The reason why they entered the forest was to collect wood. Since the land was not a safe environment for lizardmen, members with specific skill sets had to be chosen to chop and collect the wood. Lizardmen therefore had an explicitly paternalistic society with division of labour done according to jobs. However, there were also those outside the jurisdiction of the tribal chief. Those were travellers. Hearing about travellers would evoke the impression of foreigners, but this was impossible in lizardmen society. Lizardmen had a closed society, and a situation where an outsider was accepted into the tribe was exceedingly rare. So, who were these travellers? They were lizardmen who wished to see the outside world. Basically, unless something drastic like a shortage of food occurred, lizardmen would not leave their hometown. However, there was a small chance that a lizardman who wanted to see the outside world would appear. Those were travellers When travellers decided to leave the tribe, they would have a special insignia engraved on their chests. This was proof that they had left the jurisdiction of the tribes control upon leaving the tribe. They then travelled the outside world. However, most of those who left the tribe never came back, died during their travels, found a new place to call home, or encountered a different fate. But on rare occasions, they would return to their hometown after having seen the world. Travellers who returned were evaluated highly because of the level of knowledge they had gathered. Although they were individuals detached from the power hierarchy, they were still prominent within the tribe. Within the range of the southern part of the lake. Should it be called this area. There, countless buildings were built on the wetlands. The floor of the houses was the wetlands, and from there legs were extended to support the house. It was like a scene from a riverbed. It was the residence of the lizardmen. Lizardmen were not warm blooded animals. By dipping in the water they could maintain their body temperature, but staying in there for a long time would cause it to drop. So, it was normal to prepare a location on land. Basically, the lizardman residences were to stretch their legs while they were on land. The figure of Zaryusu Shasha appeared from one of the buildings. The sky was a clear blue, the sun had already risen to mid-air, and a small amount of thin white clouds were in a combed pattern in the sky. It was a good weather, with the distant mountain range clearly visible. The lizardmens field of vision was wide, and the suns blinding glare could be seen even without moving the head. Zaryusu squinted and walked down the stairs rhythmically. While doing so, Zaryusu scratched the burnt mark on his chest with his claws. It was not irritating but it had no meaning to it. It was a habit that he had developed after it was branded on his chest. When descending from the lowest stair to the wetlands surface, his favourite weapon holstered on his waist collided with his scales, creating a clicking sound. It was a blue and white blade with a dim glow. The shape was a bit peculiar.The wide part of the blade curved sharply at the end, and became something like a scimitar. In addition, the blade and the grip were one piece, without a guard. So, it was like a weapon that was naturally formed by the ice that froze on the lake. There were no lizardmen who did not know of this weapon. All the surrounding lizardmen tribes referred to it as one of the four treasured magic items: Frost Pain. Walking around with such a weapon was not something unusual. For example in a village, it was common for monsters to attack and so it was natural for lizardmen who lived in such a dangerous area to equip weapons. Zaryusu started to move. He had two different destinations. The gift which he intended to bring to one of those destinations was currently carried on his back. It was a one meter long fish. It was one of the large fish which served as the staple food of lizardmen. Walking as he carried four of these fishes on his back, the stench which entered his nose did not cause any discomfort to Zaryusu. On the contrary, it was a smell which made him feel very hungry to the point that if he did not pay attention he would eat it. After puffing out wind several times out from his nose, he expelled this desire. Like this, Zaryusu pattered as he walked without stopping through the Green Claw tribe village. The tall reeds were nicely cleared with the countless residences in the centre of the open space. It demarcated the area of the Green Claw tribe. Children, who still had their bright green scales, ran around and let out sha sha sounding laughter, but stopped as they noticed the objects on Zaryusus back. Healthy growing children peered towards Zaryusu from under the shadows of houses no, it was because of the fish that they gathered together. Their mouths were slightly parted, even drooling. They stayed a slight distance away, but their eyesight was still locked on, with gazes like children who craved snacks. Zaryusu smiled wryly and pretended to not notice as he continued walking. He had already decided who to give them to. It was regretful, but they werent meant for the children.Zaryusu felt happiness from the fact that the children could make such expressions. It was a scene that could not have happened five years ago While feeling unwavering gazes, Zaryusu enjoyed them but continued one without turning back. He passed through the residential area and arrived at the hut that was his destination. This area was not connected to the village. Going a bit further, and it became dissimilar to the wetlands which were the general depth of the lake. This hut, which was sturdier than it looked, was built on this subtle border and was larger in size than Zaryusus home. The strangest feature was that it was tilted. Because of this reason, approximately half of the house was submerged in the water. With the splashing of water Zaryusu closed in on the hut. Water was already encroaching on it. He soaked the fish in the water for that purpose, but there was no need to further mind it. However, while he walked, he did not drop his guard. It would not be weird if monsters or aquatic beasts appeared. Well, if the owner of the hut ignored them that is. Zaryusu got closer to the house The sound of a snake could be heard from the house as if it had smelled Zaryusu. There was a bit of sweetness in the sound. With a squeak, the head of a snake with deep brown scales and amber eye-pupils appeared from the window. after confirming that it was Zaryusu, the neck extended and coquettishly twisted around him. Good, good. With a habitual hand movement, Zaryusu stroked the snakes body. The snake comfortably squinted using the eye protection membrane. Zaryusu also thought that the scaly snakeskin felt fine. This creature was Zaryusus pet, called Rororo. Since Rororo was raised from young, it was as if it could actually understand language. Rororo, Ive bought food. Be good and eat it okay? Zaryusu chucked the brought fish through the window. Dang and Pluck sounds came from the inside. I really want to stay and play, but right now I really need to attend to the fish . See you in a bit. It probably understood the contents of the speech, and let out a reluctant noise and slowly released Zaryusu before returning inside the house. Afterwards, a chewing sound could be heard from inside. It was eating healthily. Having confirmed that Rororo was in good health, judging by the spirited manner of eating, Zaryusu left the hut. After Zaryusu left the hut, he was heading towards a location slightly further from the village. He was solid ground, and would be suitable to be called a shore. Zaryusu silently pattered along the forest. Swimming in the water should be much faster, but his concerns of whether any problems would occur on land had fostered his habit of monitoring the land path. It was just that the trees would obstruct his line of sight while walking, therefore to Zaryusu it could also be considered a matter which consumed his concentration quite a bit. Finally he could see his destination from a gap in the trees. Zaryusu let out a sigh of relief since no obstacles had arisen along the way. With only a short distance left to travel through the forest, Zaryusu quickened his pace. As Zaryusu pushed apart the branches, he opened his eyes in shock. There was someone there he did not expect to see. A lizardman with black scales. Older brother Oh, its you. The lizardman with black scales turned his head around and looked welcomingly at Zaryusu. This lizardman was the current tribe chief of the Green Claw tribe; Zaryusus elder brother Shasuryu Shasha. He won the competition to be a chief twice in a row, and retained his position without needing to fight this year. His body was amazingly huge. When he stood next to Zaryusu, who was of an average build, he made him look small in comparison. There were legends that if lizardmen grew up they would become dragons, but Shasuryu made it seem possible. There was a single long, white and old scar on his black scales. It looked like lightning piercing through dark clouds. This fellow who carried an enormous sword on his back, was close two meters in height and was huge and plain. The steel swordproof of being tribe chiefhad magic which increased its sharpness and prevented rusting. Zaryusu and his older brother stood next to each other on the lakeside. What are you doing here? Older brother, that should not be your line, but mine. This is not the kind of place the tribe chief would need to visit personally. Muu- Lost for words, Shasuryu muttered his catch phrase, then turned to look at the lake in front of them. This was a strange place. Sticks stretched out from inside the lake, surrounding the area. Being carefully placed, there were very fine mesh nets between the sticks. Their purpose was obvious with a single glance. It was a fish farm. Could it be stealing a meal? Hearing Zaryusus words, Shasuryus tail jumped and flapped against the ground with a flopping sound. Muu, there is no way that could happen. I am only here to check up on the breeding conditions. Younger brother, do you see your older brother in that kind of light?! Finishing his statement with a strong intonation, Shasuryu slid one foot forwards. The pressure he gave off felt like a wall pressing down on Zaryusu. Even Zaryusu, who was an experienced traveller and veteran of many battles, felt the urge to take a couple of steps backwards. However, he had the perfect retort. If its only to inspect the breeding conditions, then it also means that you dont want them. Such a shame, elder brother. If they were raised well, I was thinking about giving some of them to you. Muu- The flopping sound stopped, and the tail appeared dejected. So very aromatic too. They have become nicely fattened because of the nutrients diligently fed to them, even more plump than hunted fish. Oh- If you keep them in your mouth, some really good tasting juice will flow out. Biting down with a crunch will also make it seemingly melt in your mouth. Muuu- Once again the cocked tail gave off a flopping sound, and it was even more intense than before. Half of Zaryusus attention was transfixed on that tail, the other half was directed to addressing his elder brother in an almost teasing manner. Sister-in-law has also mentioned this before. Elder brothers tail is just too honest. What? That horrible person, making fun of her husband. Say again, which part is honest? At the figure of his older brother replying while looking at his tail, Zaryusu wondered what reaction would be good, and replied with a dry answer. Thinking about his younger brother, Shasuryu made an excuse-like reply. Huh. That horrible person If you have a woman then you will understand how I feel right now. I wont be able to marry. Hmm. No. Is it due to that mark? If the elders say anything just ignore it. Besides, there are no women in this village that hate you.But marriage would be a different thing. In a joking manner, he continued despite his brother not saying anything. Of course it is fine for someone with your personality except, dont you dare mess around. I do not want to butcher anyone over some silly matters. Speaking of which, you also ought to realise the pain of being married. Its just not fair that I am the only one. Hey, hey, elder brother Ill tell sister-in-law. Ugh this is one of the pains of being married. Even me, your elder brother and tribe chief, can be threatened. Boisterous laughter sounded out by the peaceful lakeside. After the laughter stopped, Shasuryu looked at the fish lake as he voiced out some words of frustration. But honestly? Its just too great. Your Zaryusu came to the rescue of his elder brother who fell silent. Do you mean the breeding farm? Right, right, thats the one. In our tribes past we have never had an individual who would do such a thing. Furthermore. many people already know of its success. In the future, more and more people will feel envy at the sight of your fish and copy your ways. Its all thanks to elder brother. I know elder brother has said all kinds of things about me to everybody. Younger brother, talking to many people about reality does not count for much. That kind of stuff is merely recounting anecdotes. If it werent for your hard work in nurturing such delicious fish from this breeding farm, those words would have been meaningless. The initial breeding farms were constantly failing. This was expected, since they were built solely based on the impressions from talks during his travels. Just the construction of the fence was met with constant setbacks. After a year of trial and error, although the fish lake was created, there was still more work to be done. Fish could not be left alone without being looked after. It was necessary to obtain fish feed. The fish in the fish lake had died out many times by experimenting with a wide variety of food for the sake of finding out what kind of feed was best. There were also instances of the surrounding nets being broken by monsters, freeing all of the fish. There were some who criticised him behind his back for treating fish captured for food as toys. There were also those who said that he was nothing but a fool. However, the results of his efforts finally bore fruit. The shadows of enormous, swimming fish were reflected on the lakes surface. Comparing its size to hunted fish, it would be in the very large category, and no lizardmen would believe that these were fish that had been completely reared from birth, apart from Zaryusus elder brother and sister-in-law. Simply amazing, younger brother. Seeing the same sight, Zaryusus elder brother said this in a low voice at the same time. His words were filled with emotion. This is also thanks to elder brother. The younger brother who replied also conveyed such emotions in his tone. Huh, what have I done? Truthfully, elder brotherShasuryu did not do anything. However, that was just the official stance. During times when the fish health deteriorated, druidss would suddenly show up here. When collecting materials to build a fence, there would be many individuals who came to help. When captured fish were separated and allocated, there would be live fish. In addition, there were also fruits brought back by the hunters to be used as fish feed. Those fellows who came over to assist all refused to reveal who they were doing this favour for. However, even the dumbest person would realise who was pulling the strings, even if the person was adamant on not disclosing the name. Because it was not appropriate for the tribe chief to look after travellers, who had seceded from the tribe hierarchy. So, he knew that this was all he could do for Zaryusu. Elder brother, wait for them to grow a little more larger, then I shall take some to your place first. Hum. Then Ill look forward to it. Turning around, Shasuryu took a step away from the place, then said in a low voice. Im sorry. What are you saying, elder brother. Elder brother has not committed any wrong. These words may or may not have been heard. Zaryusu merely looked silently at the back figure of Shasuryu moving away from the lake shore. After checking the farm, Zaryusu returned to the village and felt a weird feeling, and looked at the sky. It was empty. It was a blue sky, and the north had clouds over the mountain range. When he thought that it was nothing, he noticed a weird cloud in the sky. At the same time, the air in the village centre wavered, as a black cloud blocked the sunlight. Everyone was surprised, and looked at the sky. This was as the druids had forecasted that today would be a sunny day. The druids were supported by the use of magic and years of experience and had an extremely high accuracy rate. Everyone felt that this was the first time it failed. By the surprised would start from after that. But, the strange thing was that the size of the black cloud was not large, and that there were no clouds except from the one in the village. It was like someone summoned it on the village. Something even stranger happened as everyone was thinking. Whilst the clouds swirled with the village as the epicentre, they also expanded in range at a constant rate. It was as if the sandwiched sky was being invaded by the terrible momentum of the ominous dark clouds. A strange situation. No one had seen anything like this before. Warriors all around scrambled to be on alert. Children escaped by rushing back into their homes. Zaryusu bent down, observing the surrounding while reaching towards his scimitar. The dark clouds completely covered the sky, and blue sky could still be seen in the far distance. It was as if the dark clouds were targeting this village. From there, a clamour arose in the village centre. The wind carried over a high-pitched sound produced by lizardmens vocal chords. That sound was an alarm, one which signaled that there were formidable enemies and advised others to evacuate according to the situation. Zaryusu who heard this sound bolted along the wetlands at a speed which was fast for lizardmen. Run. Run. Keep on running. Moving in the wetlands was extremely difficult, requiring use of the tail to act as counterbalance. At a speed unattainable by humansalthough lizardmen feet were more suited for this environmentZaryusu reached the source of the alarm. At that place, Shasuryu and the tribes warriors had formed a circular formation, staring at the village centre. Following the object in their line of sight, Zaryusu also glared at the same place. For there, was a monster. Everyones eyes were focused on a monster which looked as if it were created from dark mist. Within the dark mist, numerous terrified faces would appear then quickly vanish. Although faces of various races appeared, the one thing they had in common were expressions of agony. Carried by the wind were sounds of sobbing, resentment, painful lament, and dying gasps melding together to form a chorus. He shuddered. Zaryusu felt a chilling hatred emanating from the monster. If Zaryusu felt unnerved at it, the others would be trembling. Diverting his attention slightly, he noticed that the majority of the lizardmen present were all taking short and sharp breaths, as if they were scared like little children despite all of them being of the warrior class The monster stood at the village centre and made no movement. After some time had passed, whilst maintaining a tense atmosphere and aware that only a tiny disturbance would trigger off the escalation into a fierce battle, the warriors slowly narrowed the distance. They resisted the mental stress and moved into action.Using his peripheral vision to confirm that Shasuryu had drawn his weapon, Zaryusu also swiftly and silently took up his sword. If it became a fight, he intended to launch a surprise attack faster than anyone else. The tension in the atmosphere thickened. Suddenly, the sounds of resentment stopped. The warriors stopped their movements as if their shoulders had holes in them. The noises emitted from the monster mixed together, forming one sound different to the intelligible cursing earlier. It had a definite meaning now. [Listen well. I serve as the messenger of the Great Being and I came here to announce his decree.] Everyone looked at each other. Only Zaryusu and Shasuryu did not break eyesight. [Proclaiming your death sentence, the Great One has sent his army to exterminate you. In his leniency, he has granted you mortals time to put up a meaningless resistance. Eight days from now, the lizardmen tribe of this lake shall become the second sacrifice.] Zaryusu grimaced, revealing sharp teeth and issuing an intimidating sound. [Resist stubbornly, mortals. Allow the Great One to relish in your demise.] Like smoke which constantly changed shape, the monster also gradually deformed and floated into the sky. [Do not forget. Eight days] As if there were no obstruction, it flew in the sky towards the forest, with its departing back figure watched by many lizardmen. Zaryusu and Shasuryu were silently looking at the distant sky. The biggest hut in the village the assembly hall was rarely ever used. Clan leaders had absolute authority on all matters and assembly only happened once in a blue moon. There was no real value to having the hut. But on this day the inside of the hut was filled with strained clamor. Many lizardmen had gathered, causing the spacious hut to feel narrow and stifling: the warriors, the druids, the hunters, the elder council and Zaryusu, who was a traveler. Everyone sat cross legged, facing Shasuryu. This was the format of the meeting. Basically it was the respected chief Shasuryu borrowing the knowledge of various people. There was no one here who did not understand the strangeness of the situation. Acting in his capacity as clan chief, declared the start of the meeting. The first to speak was the elder druid. She was an aged female lizardman with strange white symbols written on her body. These probably held meaning, but Zaryusu did not know them. Probably only those who were married, specialised in magic or were aged would know. He did not know much about the other stuff, like attending rituals or locations. You all remember the black cloud that covered the sky? She then stopped and looked around, allowing everyone to recall.That was magic. It is called , a 6th tier magic. This is also a spell that only a powerful magic caster can cast. We would be fools to stand against such a foe. Behind the Elder Druid, the similarly garbed druids nodded their heads in agreement. Although Zaryusu understood how powerful 6th tier magic was, the other Lizardmen did not and their voices of doubt filled the surroundings. Hmm.you there. Not sure of how to explain, the Elder Druid showed a perplexed expression before pointing at a Lizardman. The one being pointed at showed a confused expression, pointing at himself as well. Yes, you. Can you defeat me? The Lizardman slowly shook his head. He might stand a chance if both sides were using weapons, but if you included magic, the odds of winning were really low. Or rather, it was nearly impossible for a mere warrior to win. It was through the magic of the Elder Druid that they had repelled various monsters. Well, I do not know how strong you are. But, I cannot win against that creature and I can only use up to the 2nd tier. So to say, he should be thrice as strong as you? While sighing at the persons question, the Elder druid shook her head slightly. Its not that simple. Faced with magic of the 4th tier, even our Clan Leader would be easily killed. She ignored the surprised and continued. If someone can use 5th tier, then they could win against all of the warriors. Then do you understand the level of the 6th tier? Although its not absolute added the Elder Druid speculatively then closed his mouth. Finally understanding the terror of 6th tier magic, the room became silent. At this moment, Shasuryu started talking. In the end, what the Elder Druid means to say is Fleeing would be the best course of action. Even if we fought, there would be no way to win. What are you saying! With a loud and deep roar, a large lizardman stood up. Just by his body he could match up with Shasuryu. His body was dotted with thin scars, and was filled with muscles. It was the head warrior. To flee without even putting up a fight! Running away when facing just that level of danger is intolerable! Several people raised voices of agreement. They were the voices of hot blooded young warriors. Are you intending on fleeing from that level of provocation! What is in your head!? It would be too late if we are to start fighting! Glaring at the head warrior, the elder druid stood up. The two were agitated, and each were exerting a pressure. As everyone thought that this was an explosive situation, a cold voice reverberated. Thats enough. With faces like being woken with cold water, the two of them turned to Shasuryu and seated themselves as if in apology. Head Hunter, let us hear your point of view. Elder Druid and Head Warriors opinions are both understandable, they both make sense. To answer Shasuryus question the skinny Lizardman opened his mouth. Although he seemed small in size, it was not for a lack of muscle, but rather that his muscles were densely packed. That is why since there is still time. We should examine the situation. Supposedly, they are sending an army. There ought to be signs of construction for a forward base and such, therefore we should observe first and decide afterward. Without any information, saying this or that would be completely useless. A number of people expressed their agreement. Elder. Theres not much to say, all of the opinions are correct. All thats left is to leave the decision up to the Clan Head. Muu Letting his gaze wander, Shasuryu met Zaryusus eyes, who was sitting among the crowd, and gave him a nod.. Zaryusu felt as if hed gotten a gentle push on the back whether the road ahead was dangerous was unknown still, he raised his hand to show he had an idea. Clan Head, please allow me to speak. Someone raised his hand. At this time, the focus of all the Lizardmen gathered on Zaryusu. Most of them wore expectant expressions, but others showed discontent. This isnt the place for a Traveler to be speaking. You should be grateful were already allowing you to attend! An elder raised his voice. Along with it, several voices of agreement followed. However, it was a small number amongst those gathered. In fact, they were looked at with glances of depression. Step down right A tail hit the floor with a bang. It cut through the words of the elder like a sword. The elder looked towards the source and swung his tail weakly. Who made it? Everyone knew and kept silent. Silence. Giving off a dangerous vibe, Shasuryus voice carried the guttural sound that Lizardman made when riled up, the tension in the room increased sharply as the heated atmosphere from earlier cooled down. In this atmosphere, an Elder opened his mouth without paying attention to the gazes around him who were warning him Dont do anything unnecessary. But Clan Head, to receive special allowance just because hes your younger brother is not good. Besides, Travelers are I said to be silent. Didnt you hear me? Geh Presently, all who are seated here possess wisdom. Why not hear the idea of the Traveler. Travelers are The Clan Head has spoken and you still refuse to comply? When those words were spoken, the elders were confused as to how to respond. The reason why they obstructed the words of the traveller, Zaryusu, was as it did not match the societal customs. But if they ignored the chief, it would also go against customs. Moving his sight from the silenced Elder, Zaryusu looked at the other Heads. Elder Druid, Head Warrior, Head Hunter, do you also think theres no value in listening? Zaryusus words are worth listening. The Head Warrior spoke first. What kind of warrior would disregard the words of Frost Pains wielder. I agree, theres definite value to listening. Then the Head Hunter spoke followed by the Elder Druid who shrugged. Of course we have to hear. Refusing to listen to a wise man is something thats only done by fools. Receiving the intense mocking, some of the elder councils members pursed their eyebrows. Shasuryu nodded to the three Heads and let Zaryusu continue his speech. Zaryusu sat still and opened his mouth. To flee or to fight, if we had to decide we must choose the latter. What is the reason? Because it is the only choice. Normally, if the Clan Head asked for the reason one must explain clearly. But Zaryusu didnt continue and closed his mouth as if he was finished. Shasuryu cupped his chin and sunk deep into thought. Is it possible to win? Of course we can win! Head Warrior shouted as if to disperse the feeling of unease, but the Elder Druid only narrowed his eyes. It was obvious that he was not thinking so. No, in the current situation the odds of success are very low. Zaryusu directly opposed the head warrior. Everyone was confused by the contradiction of having to fight despite losing. What exactly are you trying to say? Head Warrior, the opponent should already know about our sides fighting force, otherwise they wouldnt approach us with such a belittling attitude. If that is the case, then it is impossible to obtain victory with our current fighting power. It was a thought everyone could understand. According to what the monster said, it probably included what Zaryusus idea was. Then, what to do. Everyone was trying to ask. At that moment, Zaryusu opened his mouth. Thats why we need to disrupt the plans of our enemy Shasuryu voiced his agreement. He had read his brothers intentions. However, he was perplexed as to why it was spoken in front of everyone. Zaryusu just watched as the lizardmen in the hut digested his speech. Does everyone here still recall the previous war? Of course. Someone replied. Even those with dementia would be unable to forget the last war which took place several years ago. In the past these wetlands had been inhabited by seven lizardmen tribes: Green Claw, Small Fang, Razor Tail, Dragon Tusk, Yellow Speckle, Sharp Edge and Red Eye. However, now only five remained. It was a war which claimed the lives of many, and wiped out two tribes. The reason for this conflict was the bad harvest of the staple food, fish. There was a change in the water that year, and the fish caught were low in number. And so the hunters spread their hunting range. Of course, the other tribes did the same. And then conflicts over hunting and fishing spots amongst the hunter classes arose. Since it concerned food resources necessary for the survival of the tribes, it was impossible to make concessions. Quarrels soon turned into fights, and it was only a matter of time until these fights escalated into carnage. Next, in order to support the hunter class, the warrior class also took action. A fierce battle was sparked because of the food shortage. Five of the seven existing tribes were embroiled in the fighting and ended up in a three vs. two situation: Green Claw, Small Fang and Razor Tail against Yellow Speckle and Sharp Edge. Apart from the warrior class, other male lizardmen and even female lizardmen were mobilized to fight for their tribes. After several large battles, the side with the three tribes that included the Green Claws emerged victorious, leaving the defeated two tribes so destitute they became unable to sustain themselves and were forced to scatter. These remnants were then absorbed by the Dragon Tusk tribe who didnt participate in the war. Ironically, since the number of lizardmen had been greatly reduced, the food shortage which had originally sparked the conflict had been solved as well. The staple diet of fish could now be distributed to everybody. What of it? Think about the words which that person left behind. He said that this village was the second, which also means that he has left a similar message at the other villages. Ah. Numerous voices that agreed with Zaryusus words arose. A portion of the lizardmen expressed their gratitude towards Zaryusu for saying what they wanted to say. But they did not. Even if they were warriors, their position was the lowest. It means we need to form another alliance! Could it be that Yes, we should form an alliance. Just like in the previous war. In that case, perhaps we may yet win? The small mutterings between the Lizardmen soon evolved into a big commotion. The entire hut was discussing Zaryusus opinion, yet Clan Head Shasuryu maintained his silence. The chiefs eyes looked as if he was gazing into the depths of his heart, rendering Zaryusu unable to turn his face to him. After allowing ample time for discussion, Zaryusu spoke again. Dont be mistaken. The alliance I spoke of includes all of the tribes. What? At that suggestion, the second person to understand its meaning was the Head Hunter, who let out an astounded sound. Zaryusus eyes locked onto Shasuryu and Lizardmen in his line of sight subconsciously parted to either side. Clan Head, I also suggest forming an alliance with Dragon Tusk and Red Eye. A large uproar occured. It was a thought that no one thought of. It was like a bomb was dropped in the meeting. The surrounding erupted in an enormous commotion, as if a grenade went off in the room. They had no communications with Dragon Tooth and Red Eye who did not take part in the war. Furthermore, Dragon Tooth took in the remnants of Yellow Speckle and Sharp Edge, the refugees of their enemy tribes. To form an alliance with those two tribes. If that were possible then it might be possible to win. Everyone held this faint hope. While an unconcealable enjoyment leaked out, Shasuryu opened his mouth. Who shall be the representative? I will go. Shasuryu was not surprised by Zaryusus immediate answer. The surrounding lizardmen reckoned that it was because he understood his younger brothers character and had anticipated this response. Letting out sounds of empathy, they also thought that there was no candidate more suitable to be selected. However there was one who was of an opposing opinion. Sending a traveler? It was Shasuryu. His ice-like gaze pierced directly through Zaryusu. Being pressured, the surrounding people could not bring themselves to speak. However, they prayed that that gaze would not fall on them. However, those that knew Shasuryus intentions were different. Those that knew the true feelings in that gaze. That is true, Clan Head. However we are at trying times. If the other side is unwilling to listen to my words merely because I am a traveler, then they have no worth as an ally. Zaryusu easily repelled the cold stare. After the two glared at one another for a brief moment, Shasuryu let out a lonely smile. It was either because he gave up, or because of his helplessness in stopping his brother, or perhaps internally ridiculing himself for agreeing. It was a smile without gloom. Bring along the seal of the Clan Head. That had the meaning of being the Clan Heads representative. Several elders which wished to express the view that this is not something a traveler should possess were silenced under Shasuryus powerful glare. My extreme gratitude. Zaryusu bowed. I shall select the representatives who will head to the other tribes. First is Cold wind blew at night. Because it was the wetlands, high humidity and the summery heat combined together to give people excruciating pain, however at night this heat mellowed and the gusts of wind would even be considered freezing. Of course for the lizardmen with sturdy skin, this hardly registered as a significant change. Zaryusu stamped along the wetlands, his target being his pet Rororos hut. Although there was still some time, it could not be said for certain that nothing unexpected would suddenly happen, and more so it was not known if the enemy would abide by their declared schedule, or perhaps hinder Zaryusus movements. With all these considerations, riding through the wetlands on Rororo was still the most appropriate. The stamping footsteps slowed down and stopped. The bag on his back which was filled with various items also shook. The reason for stopping was because the moonlight illuminated the sight of a familiar lizardman leaving Rororos hut. And his gaze mixed with someone elses It was not a large distance between them, about 10 metres. As Zaryusu tilted his head, the black scaled lizardman closed the distance. I reckon that you are the one more suitable to take the mantle of Clan Head. Those were the only words of Shasuryu who had approached to within two meters. What are you saying older brother. Still remember the previous large war? Of course. Since Zaryusu had raised this question during the meeting, there was no way he would not remember. Of course this was not the main point of Shasuryus question. After the war you became a traveler. At that time when you had the insignia burned upon your chest, you have no idea how much I regretted it. Even if I had to use my fists, I should have stopped you. Zaryusu fiercely shook his head. His brothers expression at that time still remained a thorn in his heart. It is all thanks to older brothers permission that I was able to learn the ability to raise fish. If it were you, even if you remained in the village you would be able to come up with that method. Such an intelligent man as you should be able to be the supporting pillar of this village. Older brother. The past was the past, therefore any hypothetical discussions starting with what if were pointless. The past was already set in stone, but to ponder over such events were these two mens weakness. No, not exactly that either. Not as Clan Head, but as your older brother, I cannot tell you that things will go smoothly if you go alone. Come back safely, dont try to be brave. In response to this remark, Zaryusu replied with a haughty smile. Of course I will complete this mission with perfection for you to see. This task is nothing to me. Huh. Shasuryus face broke out into a wry smile.Then if your mission were to be a failure, the fattest fish that you have raised shall be mine. Older brother, that kind of thing is nothing amazing, and not something you ought to be saying at this moment. Muu. Both men silently laughed. And then exchanged serious looks. So is your objective really just that? What are you saying? What do you mean? Zaryusus eyes narrowed slightly. Although he was planning on keeping it a secret, from the strength of his older brothers gaze, his actions were bad. .I heard you in the hut. Why did you not explain it simply from the start. It was like you were drawing out their opinions and hatred. The cause of the previous war was not solely due to the dispute between tribes. A substantial increase in the population of lizardmen was also one of the reasons. Older brother Lets not talk about this any further. Zaryusus grim tone seemingly confirmed Shasuryus statement. So it was that. It can only be that, in order to prevent a recurrence of the previous war. These words that Zaryusu spat out implicitly contained his own detestable thoughts and plans. It was simply too foul, and if possible he did not wish for his older brother to know about them. So then if the other tribes refuse to form an alliance, what then? Because those who are only willing to provide support and those who wish to flee from the outset would surely refuse. In that case then The only option is to exterminate them. Starting with wiping out your own tribe? Older brother Hearing the tone of persuasion in Zaryusus voice, Shasuryu smiled almost inappropriately. I understand that your concern is correct, and I also agree. As the guiding figure for the tribe, since it concerns the survival of our tribe, of course I would have to consider this. That is why you need not be reserved, younger brother. I appreciate those words. Then shall they be brought to this village? The main battlefield will be the first village. We will go ahead as much as possible and prepare our defenses. I might not be around, and will inform the remaining ones. Please, older brother. Then what about the first village I go to is number 1? Then the warriors will assemble there. Depending on your return, we will depart. Understood. Then I assume that there will be no problem if we draw out rations for the soldiers from your farm? Of course, but spare the juveniles. It was not easy to get them where they are now, and even if we were to abandon the village it would eventually come in handy. If you say so then it is. Got it. I will take it. Then how much is it? If we are talking about dried consumables, around one thousand tonnes should not be a problem. If it is that then in the short term there will be no problems. Ah, I leave it in your hands then. So, older brother, let me go ahead Rororo. As if responding to Zaryusus voice, a snake head peered from the window. Its scales reflected the moonlight, and beautifully sparkled. We have to depart. Can you come over here? Rororo seemed to stare at Zaryusu and Shasuryu, but ducked its heads. The sound of something heavy walking in water could be heard. Hmm.Yes. Suddenly, Shasuryu talked as if he had just remembered something. It was like he was speaking about the point he was suppose to be talking about. .I said to the chief hunter to find a place to take refuge. Please, brother. Then what about the numbers, did you make any predictions? Shasuryu seemed to hesitate, but replied instantly. Although it was an expectation, it seemed to pain his heart to say. Ten warriors, twenty hunters, three druids, seventy females, a hundred males, children thats about it. .Are you not leaving the children? Will they not burden us? There is a stronger opposition and we cannot decide. To quell the dissatisfaction we should bring the,. But will there not be arguments over which to choose? There wont. It would be fine to pick the children of those chosen. But not just that right? Shasuryu gave a tired smile and Zaryusu remained silent. A sudden loud water noise broke the silence. Both men observed the direction where the water noise came from, and smiled out of nostalgia. Hmm.It began bigger. I was surprised when it entered the house you know? Ah, older brother, me too. I did not expect it to grow so big. When I picked it up, it was so small. I also find it hard to believe, it was already quite large when you brought it back. The two men reminisced about the past Rororo. Then four snake heads surfaced on the water a short distance from the hut, all four using the same action in splitting the water and heading towards Zaryusu. Suddenly the snake raised its heads and the figure of an enormous body could be seen inside the water. The beast had four reptilian heads connected through long necks to the enormous four-legged body. Hydra It was the name of Rororos species. With an unexpectedly fast movement unbefitting of its large body that spanned five meters in length, it arrived beside Zaryusu. Zaryusu climbed onto Rororos back as nimbly as a monkey. You have to return safely. In addition, its more your style not to use your brain like you did in the past when you shouted not even one person shall be sacrificed. .I have also matured, that is what happened. To Zaryusus words, Shasuryu snorted. The kid has grown into a man now Well, alright. Dont get into trouble. If you do not come back, the first target to be attacked will be determined. I will return safely. Just wait for me, older brother. After some time passed, they exchanged gazes filled with emotion and without warning, the two drew apart. CH 42 Hi guys, sorry for the amazingly long break. It was my exam period and it just ended today. I originally want to rush out this before exams started but sadly, I could not. I would also like to apologise to Gengareric and Henet for not informing them about this until, well just today actually. Truly sorry about that. So chapters will continue as per normal. Oh and if you guys do not want me to translate the lizardman arc, just post in the comments below and Ill do the other chapters first. Thanks for being loyal fans, Frostfire10. Enjoy War Part 2 Translator: Skythewood, Frostfire10 Editor: Gengareric It had already been a days journey riding on Rororo through the wetlands. Zaryusu had not encountered any enemies he was concerned about, and arrived safely at his destination. In the wetlands, there were several residences with houses constructed in the same fashion as those of the Green Claw tribe, surrounded by sharpened spikes facing outwards on all sides. Although there were wide gaps between the spikes, it was sufficiently effective in obstructing large creatures such as Rororo from invading. Although the number of houses was less than that of the Green Claw tribe, individually, each one was larger. Therefore it was not clear which side had a larger population. Every residence had a flag attached to it billowing in the wind. The flags all bore the Red Eye lizardman mark. Correct, this was Zaryusus first intended destination the settlement of the Red Eye tribe. After surveying his surroundings, Zaryusu sighed in relief. This was because, fortunately for Zaryusu, their place of habitat was in the same patch of wetlands, consistent with previously obtained knowledge. He originally reckoned that they could have moved away as a result of the last war, in which case he would have to begin searching for their tribe. Zaryusu looked back in the direction which he came from, and although he couldnt clearly see it, just narrowly outside of his line of sight was his own village. Right now, his village should be vigorously making various preparations. Although he left with anxiety, he could be fairly certain that the village would be safe from attack for the moment. The fact that Zaryusu was able to arrive here safely was proof. He was unable to determine whether this was a flaw in the Great Ones plan, or whether his own actions were also within its calculations, but in any case the opponent did not currently intend to go back on its word, and did not attempt to intervene in the battle preparations. Of course, even if the so called Great One moved his hand to interfere, Zaryusu could only act to implement his beliefs. Zaryusu leaped down from Rororo and stretched his body. Although riding Rororo over long distances made his muscles stiff, stretching his back made the fatigue seem rather pleasant. He raised a hand against the suns rays, and then hid in the shade. Following this, Zaryusu instructed Rororo to remain at this position to wait for him, then took out some dried fish from his backpack for Rororo, to serve as its breakfast and lunch. Honestly, he wanted it to forage its own meal from around here, but refrained from giving the order due to the possibility of disturbing the Red Eye tribes hunting grounds. After petting each of Rororos heads several times, Zaryusu set off by himself and proceeded forwards. If he brought Rororo with him, the other side could feel apprehensive of the hydra and be unwilling to come out. Zaryusu was here to form an alliance, and did not wish to appear high-handed. He advanced whilst making splashing water noises. At the corner of his vision, Zaryusu could see several Red Eye tribe warriors walking in a single file around the inner edge of the spike perimeter. Their equipment was exactly the same as those of the Green Claw tribe, not wearing armour and holding wooden spears made from sharpened bone attached to the tip of a wooden staff. There were also people holding ropes used for rock slings, but since these were not loaded with rocks, it should indicate that they had no intention of immediately attacking. Zaryusu tried as much as possible to avoid stimulating the other side After moments of walking, Zaryusu came to what looked like the front gate. Judging from the size of the village, the scale of this tribe seems to be slightly smaller than the green claw tribe. Well, numbers are not everything. Zaryusu looked around and he directed his gaze to the watchful lizardmen and raised his voice. I am Zaryusu Shasha of the Green Claw tribe. There is a matter I wish to discuss with your tribe chief! As proof that his voice could be heard, several warrior class lizardmen rushed forward. Zaryusu did not move from his spot. Even when the multiple lizardmen in his view went back into their homes, and even when more warriors congregated at the gate. While it was not short, the time passed was not long and an aged lizardman with a staff appeared. Behind him were five strong lizardmen. The aged lizardman had his body painted entirely white with symbols. Is this the Elder Druid? Zaryusu thought so welcomed him with confidence. He could not lower his head. Even when the druid confirmed the mark on his chest, Zaryusu protected his unmoving figure. Zaryusu Shasha, of the Green Claw tribe. I have come with a matter to discuss. Although I cannot say that you are welcomed, the leader of our tribe is willing to meet you. Please come with me. This strange rhetoric confused Zaryusu. Why was he not the chief. In addition, he felt it strange that they had no problems with a traveller like him and let him speak to their chief. Travellers did not have high positions. That was why he borrowed his brothers proof, but the fact that he did not have to show that was the source of his troubles. However saying anything at that moment could upset the other party, and that would spell trouble. Although he felt that something was off, Zaryusu silently followed behind the line of lizardmen. He was brought to a beautiful small hut. It was even larger than Zaryusus older brothers. The walls were dyed with a rare pattern, proving that the owner of the house was of nobility. What concerned him was that it had no windows, only a gap for ventilation. Lizardmen could see objects clearly in the dark, but this did not mean that they enjoyed darkness. Then why would anyone want to live inside such a dark hut? Zaryusu had many doubts but couldnt turn to anyone for answers. Looking behind him, the druid and warriors who led the way earlier were all gone. When those who led the way had told him that they were leaving, he felt that they were being too careless. He almost let his doubt slip. The one Zaryusu came to see was the chief, the ruler of the tribe. How could members of the tribe do something like this. But when Zaryusu heard that this was the wish of the leader, of the tribes acting chief, his opinion of the person waiting inside the hut rose. Although he had promised his brother that he would return safely, Zaryusu was already prepared for the possibility that he would be unable to fulfill that promise. As such, surrounding him with armed guards to pressure him would prove ineffective. In fact, it would only make him feel disappointed by the fact that this was all they could muster. However, if they were doing this from their hearts, then the talk should be quick, as if he himself would be the one stalling it. Ignoring the hostile presences of those peeking from afar, Zaryusu walked to the door and casually opened it. The interior was as dark as he had imagined. Despite having night vision, the difference between the inside and outside confused Zaryusu. The air in the room had the scent of.herbs, plant matter mixed with it. He wondered if there was an old lizardman inside. Then his thoughts were betrayed. Welcome. A voice spoke out from within the darkness. It sounded fairly young. Finally accustomed to the change in light, a lizardman appeared in front of his eyes. White. This was Zaryusus first impression. Snow white scales, a spotless purity. Round, bright red eyes like rubies, and slim limbs that did not belong to a male, but to a female. Her entire body was covered in red and black patterns, meaning that she was an adult, able to use a variety of magic and was unmarried. Zaryusu had once been stabbed by a spear in the past. In that moment, Zaryusu felt his body burn fiercely as if it had been pierced by a hot iron stake and likewise his heart also accompanied this by beating rapidly, both combining to produce a feeling of pain shooting across his entire body. There was no pain, but then Zaryusu was lost for words as he stood motionless. Having interpreted his silence in her own way, she merely gave a self-deprecating smile. It seems that I am a strange sight even for the wielder of one of the four treasures, Frost Pain. Albinos in nature were exceedingly rare, partially because they were too conspicuous. It made it difficult for them to survive. The somewhat civilized lizardmen had a similar tendency Weak to sunlight, bad eyesight, they have not reached a level of civilization where such feeble individuals could survive. Therefore it was extremely rare to come across an albino adult. There were even cases where they were killed at birth. It should already be considered fortunate if albinos were seen as detestable existences by ordinary lizardmen. There were even some who saw them as a kind of monster. In actuality, as he had red eyes she would be worshiped, but not as a fellow lizardman, but instead as a symbol of the tribe. There was no one who treated her as a friend among the lizardmen. Even her own tribe. Then it was easy to predict how those from other tribes would react. And that was the reason cynicism leaked out, and was not replied to. What is it? While still standing at the door, Zaryusu did nothing, and the female inside questioned his suspiciously. He was far too surprised at her appearance. Did something happen. She was troubled- Without reacting to the question, Zaryusu let out a tremolo cry. His cry held on a high note and was a vibrato. It was to the point that the vibratos variable width would be audible. Hearing this sound, the female lizardman widened her eyes and opened her mouth, in surprise, confusion and in embarrassment. That cry had a message. It was a courtship cry. Zaryusu came back to his senses and realised what he had done. Just like how a humans ears would turn red, he flicked his tail repeatedly in agitation. It was as if he wanted to destroy the floor. Ah, no, wrong, wait not wrong, not that, this isnt what I Zaryusus frantic movements caused the female lizardman to calm down, and she smiled, making Zaryusu puzzled. Please calm down. Its troubling if you move so violently. Ah! Sorry. Zaryusu hung his head, made an apology and then entered the room. At the same time the female lizardmans tail drooped as if she had finally relaxed. However the very tip of her tail was still fluttering, indicating that she was not entirely calm. Please come over. My sincere gratitude. Entering into the home, Zaryusu saw that the area where she was indicating had a cushion woven from an unknown plant. He sat on it, and she sat opposite to him. This is the first time we have met, Im a traveler of the Green Claw Tribe, Zaryusu Shasha. Thank you for your courtesy. I am the acting chief of the Red Eye Tribe, Crusch Lulu. After the introductions were over, the two observed each other as if to guess each others intentions. The hut was temporarily submerged in silence, but this could not be allowed to continue. Zaryusu was a guest, therefore it should be the host Crusch who should say the first word. First, mister messenger, I believe there is no need for us to be so formal. I would like for us to speak freely, so please make yourself comfortable. I am truly grateful for that, since I am not accustomed to speaking with a serious and formal tone. Then do you mind sharing the reason for your visit? Although she asked, Crusch already had a rough idea. The mysterious undead which appeared at the centre of the village. Magic that controls the weather, 4th tier magic Control Cloud. And now the male lizardman from a different tribe, one who could even be called a hero. From here, there could only be one expected answer. As Crusch pondered on how to deal with Zaryusus replyshe felt all of her expectations shatter. Please marry me. ? ?! HaaA?! For an instant, Crusch doubted her ears. Rather than betraying her expectations, it was like she was listening to the words of another world. Actually, this was not my original purpose for coming here. I fully know that this should wait until after my objective is completed. But I cant lie to my heart. You may laugh at this foolish male. Aaah ha. These were words which she had never heard since the moment of her birth, and ought to have no relevance to her. Her thoughts were torn to shreds in a turbulent storm, scattering all over the place and as such she couldnt organize them. Towards such a flustered Crusch, Zaryusu revealed a forced smile and continued to speak. I apologize, I dont know what to say, we are currently facing a contingency. Your response can wait until this is over. Uh, hahaha. Finally able to piece together her psyche and successfully resume her thoughts, Crusch regained her composure. However upon immediately recalling Zaryusus words from a moment ago, her thoughts once again slipped into disarray. Zaryusu focused his calm to control his feelings and his tail. The two of them once again, slipped into silence. Finally, after enough time, Crusch was holding her heart back after being seriously troubled. As she recalled what happened, she had to suppress her rampaging emotions. Yes. She had to ask why Zaryusu came. Crusch was about to ask for the reason of his visit, when she recalled his words from earlier. Just how do you bring that up! With a bang, Cruschs tail his the ground. Looking at it, Zaryusu became embarrassed at his actions. Thinking he upset her, he chose silence. Crusch opened her mouth to break the silence. Since you are not fearful of my body, perhaps it is not surprising that you are a hero? ? Zaryusu had an expression of What is she saying in response to Cruschs cynical words. ? Crusch once again wondered what he was thinking about. Not afraid of my albino body, I mean. Its like the white snow that covers the top of the mountain range. Eh? A beautiful colour. Of course, she had never heard this line once in her life. In front of the confused Crusch, Zaryusu casually reached out his hand to touch her scales, and ran his hand along them. Zaryusus hands moved across, the beautifully polished, and somewhat cold scales. And as they realised what was happening, their bodies shivered. Why did I do it, and why did I let him. Questions formed, and a confusion followed. Their tails hit the house repeatedly with a strength such that it seemed the house was shaking. Then their eyes met, noticed each others tails, and stopped moving to the point that time seemed to stop. .. .. Should it be called heavy. Or stressed. Silence fell and they looked at each other. Why did you all of a sudden? Zaryusu understood what Crusch wanted to say and replied simply. It was love at first sight. Besides, death may result from the war this time, and I do not wish to leave any regrets behind. This simple honesty, his words that hid none of his emotions made Crusch momentarily lost for words. However, there was a part that she just could not relate to. .Even the wielder of that famous Frost Pain is prepared to die in battle? Correct. The opponent is an incomprehensible enemy, one which cannot be taken lightly. That strong? .Have you seen the messenger? The monster had this kind of appearance. Crusch received the drawing of the monster from Zaryusu and nodded. Yes. It was the exact same monster. Do you know what kind of monster that was? No. Including me, no one in the tribe had any idea. Is that so actually I have come across that kind of monster once before Zaryusu spoke up to this point and paused to observe Cruschs response as he continued and I fled. Eh? It was impossible to defeat. No, to put it nicely, it was a fifty-fifty chance of dying. Crusch then understood that the monster was such a terrifying undead, and heaved a sigh of relief that her decision to stop the warriors back then was the right decision. Zaryusu did not notice Cruschs state and continued. It can emit a scream that causes mental confusion. Not only that, it has an ethereal body therefore it is almost entirely immune towards attacks with weapons which are not magically enchanted. Using numbers will not work. Amongst the magic which our druids use, there is a kind of magic which can temporarily imbue magic on swords Is it able to defend against mental attacks? It is able to strengthen the resistance, but protecting everyones mental state would be too much and our strength would be insufficient. So its like that are all the druids able to use that magic? If it is strengthening resistance, almost all of the druids are capable of it. But Im the only one in this tribe who can shield the mind from confusion. Zaryusu recognised that the position was not simple given to this woman. Basically she was the strongest magic user in the villages. Then straightly asking her would be faster. Zaryusu did not hide anything, and spoke to Crusch. Which number was the Red Eye tribe in order of the tribes that were attacked? The opponent said we are the fourth. I see then, what are your plans? Time passed by. What she was asking was what merits were there. Green Claw chose to fight. Zaryusu came here to ask for an alliance to do so. How would it benefit Red Eye. Red Eye tribe originally did not intend to form an alliance. Their opinion was to choose to seek refuge. However, was it fine to speak truthfully. Thinking so, Zaryusu narrowed his eyes at Crusch and talked as if he were by himself. Let me tell you what I truly think. Having no idea what Zaryusu was about to say, Crusch looked at him with unblinking eyes. What I am worried about is what happens after seeking refuge. ? Do you think that after moving away from a familiar environment which you are used to living in, you will be able to maintain the same lifestyle as the one right now? Impossible no, it would be rather difficult. If they were to leave here and establish a new place of habitat, they would have to fight with their lives on the line they would have to win the fight for survival. The reality was that lizardmen were actually not the only occupants of this lake, and they had obtained this piece of wetlands after many tiresome years of warring. For this kind of species, it was not possible to easily set up a new habitat in unfamiliar environments. Theres also more than enough chance that there wouldnt be enough food. Probably so. Crusch, who was unable to understand what this male lizardman standing in front of her was getting towards, replied with a sharp suspicious voice. Then, if the nearby five tribes seek refuge at the same time, what do you think will happen? That! Crusch fell silent, because she already figured out the true meaning behind Zaryusus words. Although the size of the lake was quite vast, when a tribe would choose a certain area to serve as a place of refuge, that area should also be the place that other tribes would want to obtain. It would not turn into anything but a terrifying situation. Like the past war. She then reached a frightening answer to Zaryusus proposal. Dont tell me the reason you want to fight even though we might not win Zaryusu laughed at the fact that she gave the same answer as Shasuryu. Thats right. With the other tribes combined, Im considering how many less mouths we can feed. For something like that! That was why he wanted to form an army. So even if they lose the battle, there would be less lizardmen to feed. In a war for survival, it would be extreme but understandable to think that everyone aside from the battle-able warriors, hunters, and druids were expendable. No, in the long-term it may be better if the rest simply died. Less mouths to feed means less food required to survive. In that case, even coexistence may be possible. It was better than having all five tribes run. Crusch frantically tried to think of reasons to reject his idea. You dont even know how dangerous the new location will be, yet you want to start from the beginning with reduced numbers? Then Ill ask you this. Lets say we easily win the battle for survival, what then? If our fish dwindle, will the five tribes fight one another next? We may be able to catch more fish! And if we cant? She could not answer in the face of Zaryusus chilling barrage of questions.Zaryusu worked based on the worst case scenario. She was thinking about the best case. If something bad happened, her choice would lead to ruin. However, Zaryusus idea was not like that. And even if they were to be defeated and the number of adult lizardmen decrease, they will have died a glorious death in battle.It would not turn into canibalism. If you refuse, we will have to attack the Red Eyes first. At Zaryusus dark voice, Crusch stared at the man in front of her. It was a declaration that they will not allow only the Red Eyes to flee to a new land with their members intact. After having their numbers culled, there was the danger of being destroyed by the Red Eyes who had their lizardman warriors, there was no way to avoid it but that. As one trusted to look after the tribe, this was a natural thought. Even if we lose the war, I believe that allying with us will lower the chance of there being bloodshed between our tribes in the new habitat. Crusch, unable to understand what he meant, showed an honest, confused expression on her face. Zaryusu explained himself so that his real intentions would become clear. He was claiming the possibility that tribes that spilled blood together will not be so quick to war against each other if food becomes scarce. But her own ideas and experience caused her to doubt. With her face slightly lowered, as soon as she was about to fall into deep thought, Zaryusu posed a question. By the way, how did the Red Eyes overcome that period? Before she herself realized it, Crusch jumped up. It was a reaction to Zaryusus question. Crusch narrowed her eyes and stared at Zaryusu. Her gaze was so sharp that it seemed like it would pierce a hole through him. Unable to understand the reason for her glare, she saw how it made him feel helpless. Is there a reason that I need to tell you? She spat out her words, tone brimming with loathing. The change in Crusch made him doubt whether he was talking to the same person. But Zaryusu could not back down. It might contain the answer that will let everyone survive. I would like to hear it. Was it a druid power? Or was there another method? Therein could be our salvation Zaryusu stopped there and closed his mouth. If it really did hold the answer, there was no way that Crusch would look as pained as she did now. Zaryusu was filled with the desire to hit his past self. If he had thought about it, this should have been expected. As if she read his mind, Crusch snorted like she was ridiculing everything, including herself. Youre right. That is no salvation. After a pause, she wore an exhausted smile and continued. What we did was a war of fratricide we ate our children. Zaryusu was attacked by an impulse that rendered him speechless. And Crusch was filled with anxiety about talking about this thing she wanted to keep secret. Why was she talking about it. Crusch herself could not understand why she told him. She knew well how much scorn this would invite from the other tribes. So why Like she decided something, or something flipped. Crusch began talking. That day, when a different tribe started the war, our tribe also had serious food shortages and were in a dangerous situation. But the reason our tribe did not participate in the war was because we were composed of many druids and few warriors. Our druids were able to create food through magic. But the food our druids made just werent enough, not if you were to compare it with the size of the tribe as a whole. The only choice left to us was to walk the path of gradual destruction. Then one day, our tribe chief brought back food. Bright red meat. Crusch grinded her teeth together. Zaryusu wondered if Crusch held hostility to him. He thought and then rejected it. Her expression was not consumed by hatred. Everyone vaguely knew what kind of meat that was. Even so, we all closed our eyes and ate in order to survive. But something like that could never last very long. When we started to take fish, the disatisfaction exploded. Crusch laughed. The fact that we ate it, we ate it while understanding. Really, it really is a joke. Zaryusu said nothing. He had no right to. Without expressing any special reaction to Zaryusu, Crusch continued. .Please look at my eyes. Our tribe the Red Eye, sometimes has people born with my eyes. They have something they are amazing it, in my case it was the power of a druid. And so we have the authority of the tribe chief.but we gathered and revolted. So the numbers decreased and there was enough food. Yes. Crusch affirmed it. Her gaze was firmly fixed upon Zaryusu, but her heart was recalling the past. .I still think the chief was right. In the end, the food was divided up evenly, as a result our tribe managed to survive. During the rebellion that time, the tribe chief never surrendered. He died with countless injuries. And when he received the final blow, he smiled at me. As if she was coughing up blood, Crusch continued to speak. It was the pus that slowly coalesced in her heart, ever since she killed the tribe chief. The pus that she could never reveal to the members of the tribe who trusted her and fought against their chief, Crusch was just barely able to confess it to the one named Zaryusu. That was why her words did not stop, like water emptying out at the bottom. They were not the eyes of someone staring at their killer. No hatred, jealousy, hostility, curses, none of it. It was such a beautiful smile! The chief always faced reality directly and acted. And we we acted on our ideals and hostility. Maybe the one who was in the right was the tribe chief! Thats what I always think about! Because the chief died the one who was regarded as the root of all evil, our tribe was able to unite as one once more. And whats even worse, since our numbers were smaller, we even got the gift of no more food problems! This was her limit. With a cry, teardrops like those of living beings did not drop, but she was like a crying girl. She then drew closer to Zaryusu who lightly hugged her. We are neither omniscient nor omnipotent. We can only choose our course in the moment. I may have acted similarly had I been in the same position. But I dont wish to console you. Just where would one find an answer that is wholly correct this world. We merely walk forward, the soles of our feet bearing countless wounds from our regrets and suffering. You as well, your only option is to move forward. This is what I believe. After some time passed, Crusch removed herself from Zaryusus body. Ive shown you something shameful do you scorn me? Why? Zaryusu sincerely asked.What is shameful. And do you see me as the type of foolish male to scorn someone getting up and walking forward through the pain and suffering? You are beautiful. -! -!! A white tail repeatedly slammed against the floor. .This is bad. As Crusch whispered, he did not ask about the meaning of those words, and raised a different question. Anyway, does the Red Eye tribe cultivate fish? Cultivate? Right, its raising the fish that will become food. We do not. Fish are natures blessing, after all. That seems to be the druid way of thinking. Would you not care to compromise? Raise the fish with the sole purpose of eating them. The druids of my own tribe agreed. Crusch recalled the druids of her own tribe, and nodded her head. .Possible. Then I will teach you how to cultivate fish. The important part is what you feed them. You can give them the fruits created from the druids magic. Thatll greatly enhance their growth. Is it really okay for you to share that? Of course. Theres no use keeping it hidden. Its more important that many tribes survive using this method. Crusch deeply bowed her head. Cultivation did not exist in lizardman society. Its worth was evident. If he was offering it, then it would be insufficient no matter how many times she bowed. Thank you. Your gratitude there is no need. In return, I wish to ask you again. It finally came. Looking at Zaryusus serious face, Crusch confirmed the question she wanted to escape from. What will be the Red Eye tribes course of action regarding the upcoming war? From the consensus of yesterdays meeting, we will be fleeing. Then I will ask Crusch Lulu, the tribe acting chief. And today, is the decision unchanged? . Crusch did not answer. With her answer, the fate of the Red Eye tribe would be decided, she had no confidence she could make a good decision. However, there was nothing for Zaryusu to do here. All he could do was smile awkwardly. Its your decision. The reason that the previous tribe chief smiled at you was probably because he was leaving the future of the tribe in your hands. Then now is the time for you carry out your mission. I have said everything there is to say. All that is left is for you to choose. Hearing that, Crusch smiled. I will ask as the tribe acting chief. How many refugees are you planning to evacuate? For each tribes refugees Im considering ten warriors, twenty hunters, three druids, seventy males, a hundred females, and a few children. And the rest? Depending on the situation, they will die. Hearing what she expected, Crusch silently looked up at the ceiling. She then whispered. I see. Then tell me your decision, Red Eye tribes acting chief, Crusch Lulu. . Without replying, Crusch silently thought. Zaryusu did not interrupt her, but quietly waited for her answer. Crusch devised countless ideas. Of course, killing Zaryusu was also one of the possible choices. She personally did not wish to kill him. But acting chief Crusch was different. What if the whole tribe fled after killing him? She discarded that idea. Its future was too dangerous. Also, there was no guarantee that he really did come alone. Then what about promising him before fleeing. This could also become a problem. If things went wrong, it would set off a war between them and the Red Eye tribe. In the end, if they refused, Zaryusu would bring back their answer, and send troops to destroy Red Eye. However, not knowing if Zaryusu had realised, there was one loophole. In the end, the food problem wouldnt be resolved. I see. Crusch suddenly smiled. From the beginning the talk was skewed. The point he was asking for. The action of forming an alliance with Green Claw. There was only one path of survival for the Red Eye tribe, that was to form an alliance with the others and participate together in the war. Likewise, Zaryusu should have understood this reasoning. Even so, he had to wait for Crusch to personally respond. He probably wanted to discern whether Crusch who was in command of the tribes lizardmen, had the qualifications to become an alliance partner. All that was left was whether she wanted to voice out her decision. Except, after declaring that decision, there would definitely be many individuals who would lose their lives. However Let me first make two things clear. We are not going to war for the sake of sacrificing lives, but to obtain victory. I have perhaps said many things which have made you feel unsettled. However, we want to be the ones with the standing and laughing victoriously. Please do not be mistaken on this point. Secondly. They said for us to show our worth. Then are we running. I am worried by running that will be the worth we are showing them. Crusch nodded to express her understanding. This male lizardman really was kind. With such thoughts, Crusch voiced out her own decision. We, the Red Eye tribe shall cooperate with you, because I do not wish to see tribe chiefs smile become meaningless, and also because it will grant Red Eye tribesmen a chance at survival. Crusch lowered her head in a deep bow. Countless words were formed inside of him. However, to her words with her strong will, there was but one answer. I am extremely grateful. Zaryusu bowed his head as well. Early morning. Zaryusu stood in front of Rororo, looking towards the main entrance of the Red Eye tribe. He could not resist opening his mouth wide and yawning. Last night he was a guest spectator at a Red Eye conference until late at night, therefore he was currently a little fatigued. However there was not much time left, and it was necessary to visit another tribe within today. -Sleepy Zaryusu yawned again. It was uncomfortable but he felt that he could sleep on top of Rororo. After taking a glimpse of the yellow sun which had just risen, Zaryusu turned his gaze back at the main entrance, and then felt some confusion. This was because a curious object had just run out of the main gate. It was a bundle of grass. There were weeds grown on top of a clothing which was sewn together from many long strips of cloth and threads clothes. If one were to lay on the wetlands and observe it from a distance, it would look like a bundle of weeds. Ah, I believe I have seen a similar monster somewhere before Zaryusu was just recalling a sight he had seen during his travels as a traveler when Rororo behind him let out a warning low growl. Of course Zaryusu understood who that bundle of grass actually was, and it was impossible to be incorrect because her white tail was slightly visible. As he was staring blankly at that excitedly swaying tail whilst at the same time reassuring Rororo, that bundle of weeds had already arrived beside Zaryusu. Good morning. Un, good morning looks like you unified the entire tribe without a hitch. He turned his gaze towards the Red Eye tribes residence. Since early in the morning, the gathering area had already been palpitating with murderous intent. Many lizardmen were frantically running around. Crusch also stood on one side facing the same direction and replied. Yes, no problems have arisen. Today we should be able to arrive at Razor Tail tribe settlement. Then Crusch, why would you want to come to our side? The answer is very simple, Zaryusu, but before I give my reply, first tell me one thing. What are your plans? After yesterdays meeting which took place from evening to early morning, the two individuals felt no reservation even when calling out each others names. Coming up next, I plan to visit another tribe the Dragon Tusk tribe. If that is so then, it is still better for me to go with you. What? Is it so strange? The weed pile made a small movement, and let out a faint whispering noise. Because he could not see her face, he could not know what her intent was. I dont mean to say that it is strange but it would be very dangerous. Is there still a place that is safe now? Zaryusu stayed silent. He was calmly thinking, bringing Crusch with him would be beneficial in many ways. However as a male lizardman, he still had reservations against bringing a female lizardman, whom he had feelings for, to a knowingly dangerous place. I really am not calm enough. Although Crusch was hidden inside the grass, and her expression could not be seen, she almost seemed to smile slightly. Then, let me ask you another question. What is with your appearance? Does it not look nice? The question of whether it looked nice or not was a strange one. However, wouldnt it be better to give a little compliment? Zaryusu did not know how to respond, but replied I should say that it looks good right? How can that be possible. Crusch steadfastly rejected this. Zaryusu felt his strength drain from him, that couldnt be helped. It is solely because I am weak against sunlight, therefore when I head outside, I almost always dress like this. So thats why Ah, you havent given me your answer. Will you let me travel with you? Any further discussion on this would probably not sway her mind. From the point of view of forming an alliance, bringing her along should be advantageous for obtaining this objective. She also thought along the same lines, which is why she probably made this suggestion. With that being said, there was no reason to refuse her company. I understand, then please lend me a helping hand, Crusch. Crusch was delighted from the bottom of her heart as she replied. Understood, Zaryusu. Leave it to me. Are you already prepared for departure? Of course. My backpack is already filled with all the various necessary items. After hearing this, Zaryusu subtly assessed her back region and discovered that there was a slight lump on the surface of the grass. Zaryusu understood, and climbed up Rororos back. Crusch followed soon after. Rororo glared at Zaryusu for the strange itch of grass, but he pacified the hydra. Then lets go. If you do not feel safe, hold on to me. Got it. Crusch hugged Zaryusus waist the prickly feeling of the weeds gave Zaryusu a bit of an itch. The difference in the actual feeling and what he had imagined it to be like, made the corners of Zaryusus lips curl. Whats wrong? No, nothing. Lets depart. Eh, I look forward to working with you. Zaryusu. What was it that made her so jubilant? Hearing Cruschs enjoyed voice, Zaryusu ordered Rororo to depart. CH 43 War Part 3 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 Editor: Gengareric Dragon Tusk Tribe. From among the seven tribes of the lake, it was one of the tribe that did not take part. They believed that strength was everything, and had the most strength among all of the tribes. It was the tribe whose cooperation was the most needed for this war. However, since they had no communications with the other tribes, no one knew what sort of tribe it was. Who was the current chief? Since there was no information on such matters, going alone was extremely dangerous. In addition, since this tribe took in the remnants of the two destroyed tribes, the danger increased. As the village came into sight, Crusch looked on in shock at the face of the male with his hand glued to his weapon. His expression was the same as they first met, a serious face. Do you really wish to directly charge inside? Crusch questioned the sanity of the male sitting in front of her. Ah, this will be different from your tribe. From what I heard, they place emphasis on strength. If we get off of Rororo, there will be problems trying to reach the tribe chief. And.They already have lots of reasons to be hostile. At Zaryusus confident answer, Crusch erased the countless questions she had. Since he knew more about the world than she did. She would not come to such a tribe without any information. Then all she could do was trust. They approached the village still on Rororo. Several warriors noticed Rororo and readied their weapons, and glared at Zaryusu without hesitation. If they got closer, then a fight would occur. As the atmosphere tensed, Zaryusu stopped Rororo and got down. Crusch soon followed. Several warriors sharp gazes were directed towards the two individuals. Zaryusu took one more step forward. Using half his body to shield Crusch, he shouted out loudly. I am the representative of the Green Claw Tribe, Zaryusu Shasha, and my visit here is to discuss matters with the tribe chief! I am the Red Eye Tribes acting chief, Crusch Lulu, and likewise I have come to visit the tribe chief. At that moment, the air moved. It was like they were being attacked by the weight of the emotions. Each of Rororos four heads did a somersault. Opening its jaws, it let out a threatening roar in all four directions as it shook its heads and glared angrily. As the gigantic hydras sharp growl emanated, fear seemed to permeate the surroundings as the atmosphere tensed up. However, countless hostile eyes failed to waver from the two. It was Cruschs first time experiencing such hatred. Her stomach churned. She was probably slightly shivering as well. Her clothes shook, and the grass rubbed together noisily. Zaryusu then moved in front of Crusch. The meaning was obvious. There was no need to protect me from something so trivial. I did not intend to protect you, because you came of your own volition. However, I am the one who allowed their entire tribe to perish, therefore it ought to have been only myself to shoulder their hostile gazes. Crusch looked at the male that stood in front of her without a word and had an incomprehensible expression. Of course, underneath her clothes, no one could see it. I repeat! I am Zaryusu Shasha of the Green Claw tribe. This person is the representative chief of the Red Eye tribe Crusch Lulu. We would like to speak to the one who commands this tribe! The warriors gathered more than expected, but there was no signs of a chief-like lizardman appearing. Zaryusu did not break his unmoving stance, but prepared himself to move if something happened. Crusch behind him was also ready to cast magic at a moments notice. Apart from Rororos cries, the scene was quiet. The lizardmen did not let down their guard. Then- ! -Zaryusus gulping sound could barely be heard. Crusch looked in front of him, and swallowed as well. To simply put it, that lizardmans appearance was simply bizarre. A lizardman with a body of over 250 centimetres in height slowly but surely came towards them. The word bizarre might not be suitable, but the expression was correct. FirstlyHis right arm was huge. It had an appearance similar to that a fiddler crab. No, his left arm was not thin, it was the same as Zaryusus. It was simply that his right arm was huge. His left arms ring finger and pinky were completely gone. His mouth was parted far backwards, perhaps as a result of a cut injury, and his tail was squashed quite flat, not like a lizardmans but rather more like a crocodiles. Crusch thought that he was stranger than her. However, even when compared to these, the most striking feature was the insignia seared on his chest. That lizardman looked at Zaryusu and her- -And let out a sound that sounded like the crackling of dried branches. It suited the strange lizardman. The sound was probably a laugh. Welcome, wielder of Frost Pain. This is the first time we have met. I am the representative of the Green Claw tribe, Zaryu The lizardman waved his hand indicating that introductions were not necessary. Just the name will do. I am Zaryusu Shasha, and this is Crusch Lulu. That person cannot be a plant monster? However, since you already bring a hydra here, bringing along a monster to be its food shouldnt be too much of a surprise. That is not the case. Towards Crusch who was about to shed her weed costume, the strange looking lizardman once again waved his hand to indicate that it was not necessary. Dont treat my joke for real, how troublesome. ! Feeling uninterested, the strange looking lizardman gave a brief glance at the bundle of weed which was Crusch before once again turning his gaze towards Zaryusu. Then, why have you come? Before that, would you please give us your name? Ah. I am the tribe chief of the Dragon Tusk Tribe, Zenberu Gugu.. Zenberu revealed his teeth as he smiled. Although it was within expectations, the fact that a traveller was also the tribe chief still came across as startling news. But then on the contrary, this was also the most acceptable answer. It was impossible that such a powerful male lizardman was merely a traveller. While Crusch was understanding, Zaryusu continued with a calm voice. You may also call me simply as Zaryusu. Then, Zenberu, please let us know if there has been any unnatural monster which has visited your village recently. Un, that Supreme One person. Since the opponent has been here, the matter to discuss becomes much simpler Zenberu raised his hand, interrupting Zaryusus speech. I can roughly guess what you plan to say. However, we only believe in strength. Unsheathe your sword. The burly lizardman standing before Zaryusu the Dragon Tusk tribe chief, Zenberu Gugu smiled revealing a mouth full of teeth. What! This method is simple, Dragon Tusk Tribe Chief. It keeps the judgment brief, and wastes no time at all. Kakakaka- Selecting the strongest as the tribe chief for lizardmen this was a natural and ordinary matter. However, for a problem where the subsistence of the tribe was at stake, was such a simple method of determining an answer appropriate? Crush thought as such, then realised how coming up with this idea was incredulous. Her thoughts were not those of a lizardman. A normal lizardman would not have found Zenberus words strange. Actually, the surrounding warriors seemed to understand. Then why? Did she get attacked by magic. No way. She had confidence that she would no lose in magic among the lizardmen. The confidence made her think that she did not get attacked. Thinking it was strange, Crusch looked at Zaryusu. Zaryusu and Zenberu. The two lined up looked like a child and an adult. Zaryusu was in no way small. It was just Zenberu was too large. And his muscles were not normal. He was completely different from Zaryusu. The size of ones body was in no way the deciding factor. Crusch knew this. But, as she saw their difference, a feeling of unwillingness filled her heart. Something she hated? It filled her heart, the hand of her consciousness reached from that strange feeling. Why was she feeling unwilling. No, she had a guess. Then Crusch laughed quietly. -I am a fool. Falling this simply- No people who wanted to protect their tribe would also do this. Crusch laughed again, and tapped Zaryusus shoulder. Are you missing anything in your preparations? Nothing. There are no problems at all. Once again Crusch tapped his shoulder. His powerfully built shoulders. Leaving her hand there, she thought that. When she touched a male, it was to cast magic. Through the clothes, she felt that the time she touched Zaryusu for was longer than all the other males she touched since birth. What is it? Feeling strange from Crusch still not removing her hand, Zaryusu asked. Eh? Ah, that this is a druids blessing. This will your ancestral spirits still assist me even though I am of a different tribe than Crusch? My tribes ancestors are not so narrow-minded. Good luck. Crusch withdrew her hands from Zaryusus shoulders, and prayed in her heart for her ancestors forgiveness. A small distance away from them, Zenberu held a 3 metre long copper halberd. Normal lizardmen would need to hold it using two hands, but he held it with one with that bizarre arm strength. Then he casually gave it a wave. The lateral sweeping motion generated a gust of powerful wind, such that Crusch, who was a distance away from that sweeping motion, also felt it. Will victo no, is everything alright? About this I will adapt to the situation as necessary. Crusch originally intended to ask whether it was possible for him to win, but she did not speak out. Zaryusu knew he was facing a battle where defeat was not an option. Then this male lizardman could not possibly lose. They had only familiarised over their half-day journey, and had only met since one day ago, but Crusch understood. Then, are your preparations complete? Bearer of Frost Pain ah, Zaryusu. No problem. Zaryusu cooly turned to have his back facing Crusch, and walked into the perimeter of the fight zone. Crusch exhaled one breath. The reason was that she could not resist gazing back at his figure. Cruschs hand was in contact for a very long time actually it was not that long and the warmth left on his shoulder was already slowly disappearing. The upcoming battle would be simple, similar to the one used for determining tribe chief. Because it was a one versus one fight, therefore the involvement of third parties by adding magic enhancement was a violation of the rules. When the warmth left his heart shaken, and Crusch did not remove her hand, he thought that she applied protection magic. However, there was no sign that she did. Then, even when the other side had clearly not used enchantment magic, why did he currently feel so fired up inside? Was it because he himself was a male, and wanted to put on a good performance in front of a female? While thinking that his opponent would be that strong, he laughed. He understood that he was a male. Older brother once said that he was too dense but this phrase seemed to be untrue now. Zaryusu entered into the circle made up of lizardmen and swiftly unsheathed Frost Pain. The sword responded to Zaryusus command and gave off frosty white mist. The surrounding lizardmen burst into clamour. They were those that knew the previous leader of Sharp Edge who was the owner of Frost Pain. And those that knew Frost Pains power. Seeing the ability which only the true owner of Frost Pain could bring out, Zenberus hideous facial expression turned into one of delight, revealing his teeth as he growled deeply, just like a wild beast would. I do not wish to kill you you know? With Zaryusus words of challenge, the animosity of the surrounding warriors instantly shot up to another level. However- the instant an extraordinary spray of water splashed, the silent calm returned. Zenberu had used the spearhead to hit the ground. Oh.Then lose to me. Then are you.satisfied? .Fine. You really do run this tribe. Oh then let me taste defeat with satisfaction! Hear me well! If I were to die in this battle, he will be your tribe chief! There will be no objections to this! There was no way that he understood. However the surrounding warriors raised no voice of opposition. In fact if Zaryusu killed Zenberu, they would grit their teeth and obey him. One could tell Zenberus charisma just from that. Even though I am a traveller.? It is no matter. Our tribe believes in the strong. Even if you are a traveller or of a different tribe. So try to kill me. I will be the strongest opponent you ever faced. Indeed understood. Then, if I were to die by your hands Zaryusus gaze slightly shifted backwards towards Crusch. Of course, I will let your woman return home safely. Not mine just yet. Ho, looks like you really do wish to chase that weed monster. Is that female lizardman that good? Extremely so. Zaryusu ignored the Lizardman squatting with her hands covering her face. That I really wish to see for myself. If I win, just before I let her go, why dont I cut her open first. It seems like I now have a reason for me to absolutely not lose. I will not let a fellow like you see Cruschs face. You really do like her to the point that no medicine can save you. Yes, that is how much I like her. Several female lizardmen spoke to the crouching lizardman, and she then shook her head. Ha! Zenberu delightedly laughed out loud. Then defeat me! If you were to pass away, it would all amount to nothing! That was my intention all along. Zaryusu and Zenberus exchange of words concluded at this point and they looked at each other. Im about to make my move. Bring it. A short reply. However, none of them moved. When the watching lizardmen grew agitated, Zaryusu first began to close the distance. As it was a wetland, there were several spots with water, but he moved so as to not make any sound. But Zenberu kept his unmoving figure. When Zaryusu reaching a certain distance, the sound of air flashed in front of Zaryusu. It was the sound of Zenberu swinging his spear. There was no technique involved; it was just a simple swing. But that was why it was so shocking. Zenberu took a stance with his halberd as he prepared to attack Zaryusu again. With just his right hand, Zenberu was able to wield that giant halberd. After each tornado like swinging action, he was able to immediately resume his original stance. Zaryusu was lost. How should he attack. The answer was simple. Attacking after avoiding. The theory was understood. However, the implementation was difficult. Spears had a long range. If he intercepted with that then Frost Pains special characteristic will not work Then Zaryusu slowly moved in. The spear swung towards him with its accompanying storm of wind. He stepped in again, and received the spear with Frost Pain. An extreme impact ran through Frost Pain and to his hand. Then, Zaryusus body floated. An adult lizardman, a mass of 110 kilogrammes, was blown away by the strength of a single arm. It was an exceptional arm strength. Excitement. When the warriors saw their Chief display unrivalled arm power, they roared loudly. Zaryusu swayed his tail to regain his balance as he retreated. He shook his numb hand as he squinted. Zenberu was like a child waving a stick with no skill involved, However, with that body, a simple swing could have such destructive power. As it was simple, breaking it was difficult. Checking his body, he could not move due to the impact. It was not a good situation. Then according to the original plan, he had to jump in. If he missed, at best he would be rendered unable to fight, worst, death. However, a three meter distance was far. Until he reached a distance where he could attack, he would give Zenberu plenty of time to attack. Even with the centrifugal force, should he step in to attack a moment late, being closer meant that it was harder to evade. Even if it was not the axe like part that hit him, there would be plenty of damage even with the copper body. With that strength, it would become fatal. Zenberu who did not move since the start of the battle suddenly laughed. Well? You are not going to use Frost Pains ability? He challenged Zaryusu with a smile. Zaryusu did not reply. I was defeated by the wielder of Frost Pain in the past. Zaryusu remembered, he knew who Zenberu was referring too. That person was the chief of Sharp Edge, the one who was killed by Zaryusu. Zaryusu eased his focus on Zenberu slightly and observed the surrounding. Among the hostility he felt around him, the ones with the strongest killing intent should be the survivors from Sharp Edge. The two fingers on my hand are like this because of that fight. Zenberu showed his left hand which was missing two fingers to Zaryusu. If you use the power that guy unleashed to defeat me, you might be able to win. Is that so? Zaryusu answered calmly, extremely calmly. Indeed, that ability was strong. And becauses that ability could only be used thrice a day, he had a great chance of winning if he were to utilize that ability. Zaryusu only defeated the previous owner of Frost Pain because the ability had been used up. If he had used that ability, Zaryusu probably would had died. However, was he saying that he knew because those that knew had informed him of Frost Pains power? Zaryusu raised his evaluation of Zenberu up a level. He was not an opponent he could defeat without going all out. Zaryusu prepared himself and jumped. He was attacked by the halberd at that extreme speed. Zaryusu did not evade, but blocked with Frost Pain. Everyone who saw expected him to be blown back again. However, there were two who thought different. One was Crusch, She did not think that Zaryusu would attack without any meaning. He was a male that thought things through. Even though only a short time passed since they met, she completely understood this. As Frost Pain clashed with the halberd- [Fortress!] -A martial art was activated. Zaryusu, who was expected to be blown away, did not move. He was like a fortress. Zenberu opened his eyes with shock no, it was admiration. At the same time, Zaryusu charged towards Zenberu giving him no time to withdraw the halberd to defend. Even if he had that kind of muscle, it would take time to pull the deflected halberd back. That was enough time for Zaryusu to close in. The next instance, Frost Pain slashed towards Zenberus body [Iron Natural Weapon] Blood splashed out. A loud cheer erupted and a soft cry could be heard. The one who was bleeding and retreating wasnt Zenberu. It was Zaryusu who was bleeding from the two cuts on his face. Contrary to his tactic so far, Zenberu took large strides towards Zaryusu to attack with his weapon, not letting him get away. That weapon was claws. Frost Pain and the claws clashed with a crisp metallic ring. After that, the sound of the halberd falling into the water could be heard. The claws of lizardmen were harder than humans, but not so tough that they could emit such metallic noise. Thats right, this was the result of hardening the body parts such as claws and fangs. An ability known as Iron Natural Weapon. If one used the words suitable to describe his affinity with the spear, the repeated chops stepped into his area of expertise. Yes. Zenberu was not a warrior, but a monk who uses his own body as a weapon by utilizing special skills. The two of them exchanged blows. Zenberu attacked with his claws while Zaryusu slashed with Frost Pain. They evaded each others attack and lept back, pulling away from each other. Hahah, you are still alive! Zenberu licked the blood and meat on his fingers. Similarly, Zaryusu stuck out a tongue that was longer than that of a humans and licked the fresh blood flowing out of the wound on what humans would consider to be their cheek. Zaryusu barely avoided the chop that was aimed at his eye. And the wound was not deep. He could still fight. Speaking of which, you seem to be holding back by refusing to use that ability. Zenberu clenched both fists and repeatedly beat his chest. My apologies, but I have no intention to use that move. Eh? Then dont complain after your defeat that you did not use your full strength. After exchanging blows with me, you still think I am the kind of person who would say such a thing? No, I dont think so. Sorry, I have said too much. However if you do not plan not use that move, then its my turn now! If one were to use a blade to block an attack by flesh, the attacking party would be the one to be injured, this much was common sense. However, martial arts could turn around common sense. [Iron Skin] Activating a martial art that hardened ones body to the point of iron, a thick leg kicked Zaryusu with a thud. As it hit Frost Pain, a metallic sound reverberated, Zaryusu opened his eyes in admiration. He waved his magic sword. Just how much did his abilities increase by, and how long could he maintain [Iron Skin]. Zaryusu was surprised at the extent of both. Zaryusu had learned several martial arts, and mastered several. [Whirlwind] which was an area of effect attack, and [Eyes in the Back] which could notice attacks outside of ones field of vision. He did not have any martial arts that would be effective against such a large enemy. In comparison, Zenberu had one that could increase his own capabilities. If it was unfair then it was unfair. However Zaryusu remained confident that victory was within his grasp. Multiple pressuring attacks. Kicking and punching. Zenberu relied on his bodys ability with each strike, which was not only fast but also heavy. Facing such an enemy, even Zaryusu had to drop his offence to maintain his defence. Continuous attacks were followed by even more continuous attacks. If he were to forgo defending against the enemys crushing attacks, Zaryusu would no doubt be defeated. The surrounding lizardmen believed that the tribe chief who was launching continuous attacks without stopping had victory in his grasp and were shouting out encouragements. However, the two fighting, and one watching, understood exactly who was winning. Occasionally Zenberus claws reached Zaryusus body, and drew blood. From the side, it seemed that Zaryusu was being pushed back, and was in a pinch. However, Zenberu felt that his chances of victory shrunk with every hit, and his panic grew stronger to the point that he could not suppress it. The blade of Frost Pain harboured cold frost which stacked frost injuries for every cut it inflicted on enemies. In addition, it had an effect where any enemy coming into contact with the weapon would suffer some frost injuries. In other words, merely by exchanging contact between the blade and flesh, Zenberu was slowly being eroded by the frost. With both hands frozen and both legs numb, his movements became more and more slower. It was precisely because Zaryusu knew that the item had such an effect that he chose to stick to defence Rather, that was why he would choose this method as it was able to guarantee causing harm to the opponent. It was because of this that he did not evade Zenberus attack.. This choice was the most certain path to victory. It was flawless. For the current Zenberu, it was the greatest enemy. Towards Zaryusu who leaped over, Zenberu released a powerful punch. If this move were to be blocked, Zenberus chances of winning would plummet. As he attacked more, he still did not accept the provocation. He then, without hesitation, chose the safest method of winning. It was like a lone warrior challenging an unbreakable fortress. He recalled the memory of going by himself to pick a fight with that male lizardman. Since then, he had become much stronger.Still, he could not reach the lizardman who was at the height of his chest. Of course, he could say that he lost due to Frost Pain. However, he had to desire to say such a detestable thing. This male really did kill him. Without stopping his consecutive attacks, a calm part of his brain praised Zaryusu for blocking his attacks. Being hit, hit again and again. As their cheifs attacks reached more often, the surrounding lizardmen raised cries of pride. Actually, Zenberus limbs had become stiff. Zaryusu was still on the defensive, without any hesitation. Zaryusu was strong. Crusch was confident in this conclusion. Almost all of the lizardmen relied on their strong and robust bodies, using brute strength to fight, but Zaryusu no, even Zenberu as well relied on technique to fight, and Frost Pain was merely a supporting asset. Hypothetically, if one were to give Frost Pain to an ordinary person to use, would that person be able to deal with Zenberu like this? The answer was probably not. The weapon was indeed powerful, but Zaryusu who was able to beautifully utilise the the weapons ability was likewise a first class warrior. More than anything, was the head to read the battle and find a way to win. Evading the attack that occured when Zenberu threw his spear away, was as Zaryusu read his attack without hesistation. And not activating Frost Pains special ability. Leaving with the mark of a traveller on his chest, what did he do to come back. He really is an outstanding male lizardman. Finally, it was unclear how much time had passed. To the watching lizardmen, it was not long. However, how long did it seem to the fighting two. Time passed, between Zaryusu who was covered in blood, and Zenberu who was without a wound. The surrounding lizardmen praised Zaryusus unending battle spirit.. They had not seen their chief fight up to here before. Then, Zenberu dropped his stance. As the surrounding lizardmen swallowed wondering what happened, Zenberu raised a large shout. It is my loss! The crowd murmured. They did not understand. Many lizardmen made such a face. However, one ran into the circle. It was Crusch. Are you alright? No mortal wounds It wont affect any future battles. Good, I will heal you with spells. Crusch made a rustling sound with her grass attire and revealed her face. Zaryusu felt a soothing warmth over his wounds, different from the searing pain he suffered earlier. Zaryusu immersed himself in the magic and turned his head to face Zenberu who fought a deadly duel with him. Zenberu was surrounded by his tribesmen as he explained what exactly happened and what Zaryusus tactic was. That should do. After casting her spell twice, Crusch announced the treatment to be complete. Zaryusu looked down at his own body. There was still dried blood on his skin, but the wounds had healed completely. Zaryusu could still feel tightness when he flexed his wounds, but it doesnt seem like those will rip open. Thank you. You are welcome. Crusch smiled brilliantly, she looked beautiful showing her pearl white teeth. And so Zaryusu spoke his true feelings. How pretty. Ah! The two of them fell silent. Crusch was silent because she was baffled by how casually this male lizardman said these words. For Crusch who was not used to compliments, it was not good for her heart to hear Zaryusu say them too often. On the other hand, Zaryusu didnt understand why Crusch didnt respond. Could he had made some mistake such a feeling of unease flashed across his mind. Actually, he had always felt his life would have nothing to do with female lizardman, so he didnt knew what kind of reaction to make. Unexpectedly, Zaryusu was also at a loss. As the two were troubled and wondering what to do, a voice saved them. Hey hey hey, you are too enviable you bastard. The two of them looked towards Zenberu. Zenberu was dumbfounded momentarily when the two of them reacted the same way. Eh~ white one, can you heal me? Zenberu was unmoved even after seeing Cruschs albino face. When Crusch recalled her impression after seeing Zenberus appearance for the first time, she understood Zenberus lack of reaction. Alright But would it be a problem not to let your tribal druid to heal you? Yeah, it doesnt matter. Dont talk so much, Im hurting right now, can you hurry up? You are the one who want me to do this. Yes, I am the one forcing you, so please. Crusch sighed and started her treatment. Was it fine? Hm?.Ah, they got it. Why I lost. Zaryusu and Zenberu. The gazes of the lizardmen focused on them. Zaryusu felt the number of hostile gazes had fallen, and looks with good will had started popping up. Okay, Im done. In contrast to Zenberu, Crusch had to cat magic more times on Zaryusu. It was not apparent, but it was quite deep. Oh, your skill is better than the druids from my tribe. Thank you. I will accept the compliment Well, our injuries are mended, lets go into the main topic for today okay? It is a bit too rush for you? Oh! Lets hear what you want to say Although I wanted to tell you that Zenberu paused when he reached this point, and then said with a smile: But lets have a drink first! Zaryusu and Crusch-Both of them had no idea of what was said, and made strange faces. Zenberu looked at them and spoke in such a manner so that even a child could understand. Troublesome formal matters have to be discussed in a banquet, you understand? I dont get it Zaryusu made an astonished face and replied softly. A banquet after a life or death battle, having it immediately after was not disjointed, and was not wild. However, he only celebrated after something amazing was accomplished, and made himself understand this. Crusch gazed at Zaryusu, the first male she saw. To avoid her curiosity filled gaze, Zaryusu made a face saying that he gave up and agreed. A fire pit almost two meters wide was set up on the ground, the flames almost searing the sky. Its red glow fended the darkness of the night away. Near the fire pit was a giant pot more than a meter high and about 80 cm in diameter, the scent of alcohol lingered in the air. Dozens of lizardmen took turns to scoop the liquid from within, and the liquid refilled itself. However, no matter how many times it refilled, it never seemed to run out. Like Zaryusus Frost Pain, this was one of the four treasures, Giant Pot of Wine. The taste of the never ending wine was bland and would make anyone who appreciates alcohol frown. But for the lizardmen, this was delicious wine. Thats why they kept coming back for more. A short distance away from the wine pot was a very quiet place. As for why, it was because of the drunk lizardmen lying motionless here. They tumbled, and did not move. No, their chests moved up and down as they breathed, and their tails twitched. The lizardmen who had blacked out from the alcohol were all dumped here. There, Crusch had removed the clothes that caused her to be called a plant monster, and her tail moved like a completely different animal, and she walked carefully across the ground. This was the first time she showed her albino body to a large group of people. It surprised some of the people, but since their chief also looked like a mutant, she mixed in with the others in no time. Well, currently there were eyes that focused on her strangeness, but it was at an unnoticeable level. Her heart felt light. It was a liberating feeling. Crusch carried the food with both hands and walked with brisk steps. She came to the place where Zaryusu and Zenberu were sitting cross legged and drinking with each other. The two of them used something like a coconut as a cup. Inside was a transparent fluid, but the whiff of alcohol was strong. Raw fish was placed right before them to complement the wine. Zenberu greeted Crusch who walked over with a smile. Ah, plant monster. Cant you change the way you address me? She already took that attire off. But this male lizardman insisted on calling her that. He was probably planning to tease her like that forever. Crusch who realized this fact decided to stop her futile resistance. Have you finished your discussion? Zaryusu and Zenberu glanced at each other and nodded. For the most part. So what sort of conversation was it? They wanted to talk man to man, so they asked Crusch to give them some time alone. They already made it so clear, so she had no choice but to leave and collect the food, despite wanting to take part in their dialogue. If they wanted to discuss the upcoming battle, she would be involved too. She wanted to know the essence of things while avoiding the awkward details. This is a talk between men. Zaryusu comforted Crusch who looked down and spoke. It was no different from what I said at your tribe. About having enough food for this tribe. Ah. It was a talk that Crusch also had an interest in. She wordlessly emitted a pressure to get him to tell her, but it was not important. Zenberus body language seemed to say so. Originally our numbers were small. So until we took part in the war, it was fine to not look for food. Well, personally I wanted to join and fight. It was a plan I did not tell the elders. But you did not tell me anything, Crusch thought. Zaryusu made the same expression and nodded at her. So what are your plans? Form an alliance and fight together? Ah? Ah, I already said it to Zaryusu but-Oh, of course we will fight. Even if both of you had not come, we would still fight. You are really a battle maniac. Dont praise me like that, I will get embarrassed. Im not. Crusch said so in her mind. Zenberu did not mind, or did not notice, and asked for her help. Oh right, plant monster, can you help me convince him? No matter how I beg him, Zaryusu still wouldnt become our tribe chief. Zaryusu also showed a resigned and fatigued expression.Crusch could tell from that tired look that when Crusch wasnt around, this question had been repeated countless times. Our tribes are different, and I am a tra- He was about to say that he was a traveller, but then recalled that Zenberu was the same Why did you became a traveler? Hah? Ah, I lost to the previous owner of Frost Pain. The two wondered if it was some sort of rule. Zenberu then softly said. Huh? Oh, losing to the owner of Frost Pain was a huge blow to me, so it was only natural for me to want to leave and visit different places and become stronger right? So I became a traveler. With an aim completely different from his, Zaryusus shoulders dropped. It was the feeling of having lost someone who empathised with him. Crusch gently placed her hand on his shoulder to comfort him. Zenberu did not see all that and continued saying happily. I thought that there must be powerful guys in that mountain since it is so big, learned a lot from the guy I met in my travels and got that spear. I didnt want it at first, but since he said that was a momento of our meeting, I had no choice but to accept it. So that happened, thats great. Yeah, thanks. Sarcasm didnt work. Zaryusu drank more alcohol. His throat became hotter, and the heat spread from his throat to the rest of his body. Then he spoke extremely softly. A voice completely different from his usual atmosphere, to the point that no one would have recognised that it was him. So, do you think we can win? While watching Zenberus face, Zaryusu considered thoroughly and replied. I dont know. Yeah, I guessed as much. There was no absolute victory in war. And so no one could say that they could absolutely win against an enemy they had no information against. But.From what they are aiming for, they will not kill everyone. Ah, what that monster said right. In comparison to Zenberu who did not understand what Zaryusu was saying, Crusch responded immediately. She then faced Zenberu and took the tone of a teacher. Do you remember what that monster said? Sorry, I was napping then. Someone must have heard it right? Hmmp, I forgot because it is a hassle. Anyway, the important is they attack us, we hit them back, right? This guy is hopeless Crusch gave up explaining with such a face. They said, Resist stubbornly, mortals and show how you can be useful subjects. A dangerous expression appeared on Zenberus face, his features scowled into a sneer. How maddening, looking down on us from the very beginning. There is a possibility that they are gathering soldiers to break our resistance, and destroy it with an overwhelming force. But if they are aiming to rule us, then they will not kill everyone. Dont bullshit me! Zenberu raised a dangerous cry. He did not have such hostility even during his fight with Zaryusu. He was just that furious. But we will crush the arrogance of our foes. We will unite the five tribes and show them the largest force we could assemble. We will strike them down head on, and tell them we are not defenceless weaklings. Hmmp, not bad, thats a simple way of putting it. I like that. As the two male lizardmen was discussing passionately on how to fight, Crusch poured cold water onto their plans. It wont do us any good to wound their pride too much. We just need to show them our worth, correct? Hey hey, you want us to bow our heads to those annoying people? Zaryusu I understand the danger in evacuating, but I think keeping our lives is more important than losing our freedom. Crusch said her piece softly. Even if they refused it, they did not make fun of the idea of slavery. Those that could were either arrogant, or could not think of the future. No one wants to be dominated, but being enslaved has more future than losing their lives. If they have a future, there will be endless possibilities. For example, if they taught the fish farming technique to everyone, they might be able to abandon their current homes and run away. If one was to give up on this possibility and order everyone to die, he has no right to be a leader. Listen to this. After hearing what Zaryusu said softly, the three of them perk up their ears and listened to the laughter being carried here by the wind. We might not be able to have fun like this after being dominated. Maybe we could, right? Maybe. But, they are evaluating us. It seems that we cannot avoid it. Crusch nodded in agreement. She understood completely. It was an unavoidable war. However- What I want to say is please dont die. I wont, not before I hear your answer to that question. ! Crusch and Zaryusu gazed into each other eyes under the cool night sky. And made an oath. Completely ignoring the disgruntled Zenberu. CH 44 War Part 4 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 Oh, I can see it. Zenberu who was seated at the very back of Rororo looked to the front and smiled. They could see the tribe that was designated as the first to be destroyed several hundred metres ahead Razor Tail Tribe. Their size was about the same as Green Claw, but the number of lizardmen running about was much larger. The warriors had split up into groups, and were practicing swinging their weapons. The males were sticking stakes into the villages perimeter and were busily working. The females were bringing something into the centre of the village. They were preparing for war. What an irresistible atmosphere. Zenberu made a loud breathing sound, smelling the taste in the air. Zaryusu smelt the air as well. It was similar to the time of the previous war. It was a scent that made one hot blooded. Crusch who probably hadnt smelled something like this before thought differently. Isnt it dangerous for us to ride in on this child? They could feel the high tension from such a great distance, which made Crusch who was dressed like a vegetative monster voice her uneasiness. She was afraid that the Hydra would draw the wrath of the bloodthirsty lizardmen. The other party probably knew about Zaryusu, but they might not have seen Crusch or Zenberu before. And not all the Razor Tail tribesmen knew about Zaryusu either. It was probably natural for that worry to be born. Zaryusu kindly answered to relieve Crusch. Wrong, the opposite is true. We wont be in danger if we ride towards them on Rororo. She had a baffled look, it wasnt visible, but that was the feeling Crusch gave. Zaryusu made a simple explanation. My older brother should have arrived, and he definitely would have told them that I would be riding on Rororo. News of us coming on Rororo should have been reported to my older brother. As Rororo traversed the wetland, the figures of a black lizardman and several warriors could be seen. Zaryusu recognised the lizardman, and waved his hand vigorously. The black lizardman said something to the surrounding lizardmen, and they let him go. He then, with his arms akimbo, and waited for Rororo to arrive and took a daunting pose. Thats my brother. Heh. Ho. They responded in unison, Crusch was simply curious whereas Zenberu felt like a beast who found a strong opponent. As Rororo closed the distance between Zaryusu and Shasuryu, they were finally close enough to make out each other faces. The two brothers stared at each other. The two of them were only apart for two days, but because they had already steeled themselves to the fact they might not meet again, their emotions were really strong. Shasuryu laughed. Zaryusu made the same expression. Disregarding the distance that separated them, they talked in loud volumes. They could not contain themselves otherwise. Its great that you returned, younger brother! Ah, I bring good tidings, older brother! Shasuryu shifted his gaze to the two behind Zaryusu. Zaryusu could feel the hands of Crusch that was hugging onto him stiffen from nervousness. As they closed the gap completely, Rororo came before Shasuryu and stretched its four necks towards him affectionately. Sorry, I didnt bring any food with me. The moment Rororo heard this, it withdrew its four heads as if it was throwing a tantrum. The Hydra couldnt understand the language of the lizardmen, but it could tell what Shasuryu was saying through their understanding similar to that of family members. Or it simply didnt detect the scent of food from Shasuryu. Well then, lets dismount. Zaryusu said to the two behind him and agilely lept off Rororo. He then grabbed Cruschs hand and assisted her in getting down. Shasuryu looked at Crusch in surprise. What is that Plant Monster? Getting this sort of reaction made Crusch a little depressed, but she didnt retort. This was probably thanks to Zenberus constant teasing. But the next stunning blow made her stiffen. She is the female I like. Ohh. Shasuryu sighed. He then stared at the stiff Crusch who was still holding hands with Zaryusu. Muu I just want to ask one thing, is she a beauty? Yeah, I am thinking of marrying Eh! Suddenly, a sharp pain ran through his hand, causing Zaryusu to stop talking. This was as the person whose hand he was holding had pinched him with her claws. That was surprising. Shasuryu watched the two with an astonished expression. Then, he spoke the words that was stuck in his throat. I see So you are picky about the appearance And you kept playing cool, saying I cant marry. You just havent met the right one yet Alright, back on topic, I am the chief of the Green Claw tribe, Shasuryu Shasha. Thank you for agreeing to ally with us. Shasuryu wasnt trying to confirm this fact, but was absolutely sure of it. But Zenberu and Crusch wont be shaken up because of this small matter. We should be the one thanking you. I am the acting chief of the Red Eye Tribe, Crusch Lulu. Everyone had thought that Zenberu would respond after Crusch, but surprisingly, Zenberus voice could not be heard. While everyone was confused, Zenberu scanned Shasuryu several times, and rudely looked at him. Satisfied, Zenberu nodded and spoke with a feral expression. So you are the one, the warrior who could utilize the power of the druids, I have heard about you. I am surprised that even the Dragon Tusk knew about this. A greeting that was not a greeting. Zenberu had the smile of a predator, and Shasuryu responded in kind. I am Zenberu Gugu, chief of the Dragon Tusk Tribe, until the day your brother agrees to take over. Thank you for coming. So, want to have a match? Shouldnt we find out who is stronger? Thats a great idea. Zaryusu had no intention to stop them. To lizardmen, words must have strength behind them to back them up. If the two fought, the discussions might proceed more smoothly, so he would let them duke it out until they were satisfied. However, the conversation did not head towards the fight. This was as Shasuryu raised his hand and erased Zenberus fighting spirit. I agree with you, but this an awkward timing. Why is that? Shasuryu smiled at Zenberus unhappy face. The scouts we sent out are about to return, we should be able to obtain detailed intelligence about the enemy. We can fight after hearing their reports, right? A small house was used as the conference room of the chiefs. The chiefs of the gathered tribes and Zaryusu were gathered here, a total of six. Zaryusu, the one who killed the previous Sharp Edge Chief, bearer of Frost Pain was famous and all the chiefs knew of him. He was also the brave one who convinced Red Eye and Dragon Tusk to join the alliance, so no one was opposed to him taking part in the conference. While it was natural for Shasuryu, Crusch and Zenberu, the other two chiefs did not oppose. This was as they knew the male that was the previous owner of Frost Pain, the chief of Sharp Edge. In addition, he was the hero who got the Red Eye and Dragon Tusk tribes to agree to an alliance, so having him was natural. In the small house, the six sat in a circle. When the other three chieftains saw Cruschs white scales, they were surprised, but had already regained their composure. He was petite compared to other lizardmen, but his limbs were as strong as steel. Originally from the hunter group, his ranged attack skill was the best among all lizardmen in the vicinity of this lake. In fact, during the fight to decide the position of chieftain, he settled each of his matches with just one precise rock throw. In order to determine the position of the enemy troops, he mobilized all the hunters to reconnoiter. The enemy numbers five thousand five hundred.. It was a number that for surpassed the number of lizardmen. No one raised voices of surprise. There was no one here that was surprised. And the leader of the enemy? I cant say for sure, there are monsters that looked like giant mass of red meat in the middle, but its too difficult to get in close. What about the make up of the army? An army of undead, mainly skeletons and zombies. The undead of lizardmen? It should be human types, I didnt see any tails. Can we launch a surprise pre-emptive attack? That would be difficult, the other party is using an open space cleared out from a corner of the forest. How long did they take to clear the trees? It is strange that the felled trees are nowhere to be found Ah, I digress. Anyway, they are in the forest. Leaving whether we can succeed aside, it would be very hard to bring warriors along. What about a sneak attack with just the hunters? Spare us, Ms. Crusch. There are roughly twenty five hunters, how could we defeat the undead army of more than five thousand? We will just get wiped out. Hmm What about using the power of the druids? Several of them nodded in agreement to Shasuryus suggestion and their eyes fell on Crusch. But the one answering was Zaryusu. No, lets not do that. Ah? Why? The other party had kept their words so far, but they wont do so if we attack them. Indeed. We should avoid initiating the attack before we gather all the tribesmen. So we will prepare for a defensive battle? Defend, hard. The lizardman who spoke with a strong slur was the chieftain of the Razor Tail. He was covered in white armor that was shining in a different manner from metals. The armor was emitting a soft magical gleam. That was one of the four treasures of the lizardmen, White Dragon Bone. It was a set of armor made from the bones of a white dragon that had resided in the Azellerisia Mountain. Armor made from bones even that of a powerful dragon would not be imbued with magic. But that set of armor was enchanted with magic without anyone knowing when. The problem was that the magic could possibly originate from a curse. This was because the White Dragon Bone converted intelligence into defence power. If an intelligent lizardman wore it, it would turn harder than steel, matching mithril and even the legendary adamantium. But even if you removed the armor, the intelligence would not recover. Thats why there were some who said this magic was actually a curse. Originally amongst the lizardmen, when he, who was known for his intelligence, wore this armour, its hardness could deflect Frost Pain. And even though this stole most of his intelligence, he could still keep his sanity. This was why he was selected as the chief. Here, swamp, weak foundation, wall easy break down. I see, so we should initiate the attack? Yeah, why not, attacking is better than defending, each of us just needs to take down three to four foes right? We just need to defeat them, piece of cake. The others in the conference looked at each other after hearing what Zenberu said. In the end, Crusch changed the topic. Anyway, I believe that our walls will easily be broken down. So we Red Eye would like to cooperate to strengthen them. The other chieftains nodded in agreement, even the depressed Zenberu did so. In short, we need to prepare our defences and set up a command structure. First of all, we should leave the druids to Crusch, their command would be left in your hands. Amidst the agreement of everyone present, one person raised his objection. The chieftains should form a special team. The gaze of everyone fell on Zaryusu who had spoken. I see I see.You say we make. elite team? Thats right. The enemy outnumber us, if we dont take out their commander, we might lose. If the monster that visited all the villages shows up, we cant win by numbers, and have to destroy it with a small group of elites. Wouldnt our forces be leaderless then? From the warriors choose choose leader will do. Even if there is no commander, they just need to charge the enemy right The special team will command from the back, and will only move out if we discover the enemy commander or if the battle is not going well. Is that okay? Will it go well? It must. That should be fine. Well then, including Zaryusu, how about the six of us forming one team? No, we should form two teams of three. Splitting up meant they could fight on two fronts, but their force will be spread out and weakened.They recognised that it was a disadvantageous position, and wondered what merits it would have for Zaryusu to bring it up. Understanding what everyone was hoping for, Zaryusu answered. One team will attack the enemy commander, the other will be in charge of the defence. That.Attacking the guards will be extremely dangerous. It, it cannot be helped. Then we three chiefs, and Zaryusu and those he called will split into those groups. We can change the composition if needed. Yes, that is great. Any problems, Zaryusu? I understand. Any objections, Zenberu, Crusch? I have no objections. Me too. Its a pity I cant fight as I please, but I will follow the will of the victor. Well then, there is still four days before they attack us, right? Correct. Are there anything we need to prepare for? We need to stock up on throwing stones and strengthen the walls. Also, we need to interact with the other tribes and set up a chain of command, ensuring that all of the tribes can function as one. As for the allocation of work, we, the Small Fang tribe wish to leave that to Shasuryu like before. We okay with that Crusch and Zenberu nodded in agreement too. Then I will take over the command. Shasuryu looked at everyone again, and confirmed that no one disagreed. Not a single person did so. Shasuryu then nodded. Next, we will decide the details of all the work we need to do in the next four days. After the work for the day was done, Zaryusu walked silently in the noisy and lively village. Several lizardmen greeted him with respect when they saw Zaryusus mark on his chest and Frost Pain on his waist. It was a bit irritating, but in order to raise morale, he had to answer them. Zaryusu thus answered them with a serious, proper and confident expression. With such an attitude, Zaryusu headed towards the outer wall of the village. There, Crusch was in a pinch, rushing the construction of the walls. Several lizardmen were working. They planted wooden stakes and a plant in between. Then they poured saturated mud from the top. The druids cast some sort of magic, and it hardened, and a somewhat cracked wall could be seen. They then repeated this on the other side as well. Zaryusu did not understand what was happening, looked at the surroundings, and searched for someone who could explain it. Crusch! A lizardman wearing plants responded to Zaryusus voice. Aa, what is it, Zaryusu? Nothing, just wondering what you were doing. Walking with splattering noise in the wetland, Zaryusu made his way to Crusch and pointed at the work that was being repeated in front of them. What is that? Mud wall. Crusch parted the head section, and replied. We dont know what type of enemy will be coming, but I wanted to make it hard for them to move in But there is no time, we are not even half done. Is that so But isnt it easy to destroy things made from mud? Crusch remained silent, and Zaryusu panicked in his heart, wondering if he had said something wrong. No problem. If the mud is thin, it is easy to break it. But thickening it will make it tougher. Because this is a rushed job, and theres shortage of sufficient materials and it will weaken if it rains. But it wont break down so easily. That is true, no matter what material it is, it would be hard to destroy if it was thick enough. In front of Zaryusu who was thinking about that, dozens of lizardmen were working as fast as they could, but progress was as slow as a tortoise. Even if they worked on it for three days, it wouldnt be much wider. But it was better than nothing. For now, the parts the wall couldnt reach would be covered by fence that would be hard to tear down. In the direction Crusch was pointing at The stakes over there were pulled out, and planted some distance away, forming a triangle with the two other stakes besides it. Between the stakes were vines loosely bounded together, forming ropes blocking the passage between them. Zaryusu thought for a moment, and recalled that the fence around the Red Eye tribe looked like that too. He could ask then, but currently it would not be a problem. What is that? By placing something heavy there, the fence wont fall even if it were being pushed or pulled. As for the ropes, they are meant to prevent enemy from getting through. If the ropes are pulled taut, it would be easily cut by swords or knives, thats why we left some slack on it. At Zaryusus question, Crusch enthusiastically replied. She was happy that she could teach Zaryusu something. One reason was that she was always the one being taught until now, and another was due to a certain feeling. I see it is harder to destroy it that way. These impressed words made Crusch felt proud. Zaryusu nodded deeply. It was quite a pinch, but the transformation into a fortress was going well. It was certainly far from what humans or dwarves could make. However, in the wetlands where footing was bad, anything more was impossible. By the way, Zaryusu, did you tell the warriors As Crusch was saying that, the cheers of the warriors were carried by the wind into their ears. It was an intense and hot blooded noise. What is happening? Crusch faced the direction where the sound was coming from, but unfortunately the source was blocked by the buildings. However, it was a roar of enjoyment. Crusch recalled hearing something like this before, dug through her memory, and Zaryusu answered for her. Ah. Zenberu is fighting, I think? Now, my brother is fighting him. Yes. This was the sound when Zaryusu fought. As Crusch understood, a new unease was born. But can he win? Would it not be terrible if your brother loses? The highest ranking leader of the alliance was Shasuryu. If the person giving orders were to lose, the situation might become extremely bad. Lizardmen placed strength first. They were a race that could not trust the weak. And so it was rare for the winner to obey the loser. Orders might not be transmitted well. Dragon Tusk, Zenberus tribe might especially not follow Shasuryus orders. It was natural for Crusch to worry aftering seeing Zenberus strength. However, Zaryusu was not worried. I dont know, but my elder brother is strong. If he had the chance to use his druid powers, he will become even stronger, even I might lose to him. Shasuryu who casted several buffs on himself was very strong. He would probably refrain from using offensive spells in a mock battle, but if he does, Zaryusu wont be a match without Frost Pain. The reason why the original owner of Frost Pain didnt use its special ability that could only be used thrice in one day against Zaryusu was because he had used it up during his fight against Shasuryu. Thats great Zaryusu thought that Crusch, who was still worried, should be brought to seen his brother fight. Then before them, several warriors walked and stumbled. .What it that? Are they sick? .Ah, that is the result of drinking Zenberus wine. What! Even though we are all busy! Dont say that. It is because bridges between the different tribes are being built. While saying that, Zaryusu recalled that Zenberu was probably not thinking about this. However, Crusch showed that she understood. In her memory was the sight of the banquet at Dragon Tusk. At that memory where relations became deeper, her image of it became better. It cannot be helped. .Yes. It cannot be helped. Crusch sighed and kept quiet. Zaryus did not speak any further. He just waited. Finally, Crusch spoke. Are the preparations for running away done? Ah, yes its going well. All the tribes had their chosen members in one place. They were waiting to leave. Is it progressing well over there? Im not too sure. All the lizardmen might be erased from this lake. Zaryusu decided to say the one fear that was in his heart. Having not voiced his thoughts until everything was decided was quite a cowardly behaviour. Of course, Zaryusu understood. But he did not want to hide anything from the female he was in love with, and he could not stifle his strong desire. I am worried about one thing Hearing Zaryusus anxious voice, Crusch smiled. That was a deliberate smile, something that was not her style an expression that didnt fit the situation stopping Zaryusu from continuing. The one who spoke in place of Zaryusu was Crusch. You mean that thing you didnt bring up during the conference right? If the enemy already anticipated this, and was waiting for us to form an alliance. Zaryusu fell silent, she was right. The enemy gave them time, and told them to show their worth, they would kill all of the lizardmen in one fell swoop. Then they might not have the ability to chase after the refugees. But then that had its own problems. Crusch already knew it, and said the result of that choice out loud. But, in the end, the food problem will still be there. .Ah. In the end, the problem of food came up with the evacuation. There are lots of things to be worried about. It is the fate of people like you Zaryusu. But, shall we focus on winning first? I dont think that they will stop after one time. The enemys strength or aim, or true from were all unclear. They simple reacted from the information. However, if their evaluations missed the mark, and considering the worst outcome, they could not do anything but take the safest course of action. Without replying, Crusch- Look Crusch extended her arms toward the empty space before her. But Zaryusu understood that she was referring to the entire village. Look at all the lizardmen from the various tribes working towards the same goal. Indeed, the lizardmen from all the tribes were advancing together as one. The image of the five tribe banquet surfaced in Zaryusus mind. The tribes were interacting harmoniously together without reservation. It would be a lie to say the survivors from the two destroyed tribe bore no grudges. But they displayed the will to swallow their grudge in the face of this incident. The irony. Zaryusu muttered. He always thought their divided worlds would carry on forever, he never thought the appearance of a mutual enemy would allow him to witness the unity of the lizardmen. We need to protect the possibility of our future, Zaryusu. The alliance of all the tribes would promote our development. Crusch moved her head towards the wall. A skill that Zaryusu had never seen before. However, this was made known to the other tribes. Then this wall could be used by all the lizardmen tribes. With this, the number of monsters that could enter the village would drop to zero. Let us obtain victory, Zaryusu. It is impossible for us to know what happens in the future, maybe everything would be over after this battle. If that is so, we can start developing a wonderful world without food problems and the need for lizardmen to kill each other. Crusch smiled. Zaryusu suppressed his emotion, if he allowed his feeling to run loose, he might not be able to reign in it; but he had something he had to say. You are an excellent female lizardman After this battle is over, please tell me the answer to that question I asked when we first met. Crusch smile became even more brilliant. I understand, Zaryusu. I will tell you my answer after this is all over When you prepare for something with a deadline, you would feel that time passes by in a flash. The promised time had come. That day, the burning sun crawled up in the sky as slow as a tortoise, the sky was blue and devoid of clouds. There was no sound from the wind, the world seemed so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. The tension was so thick that you could cut it with a knife. Some of them gulped, others breath in deeply. An unknown amount of time passed since the gathered lizardmen had turned silent. Suddenly, a dark cloud that seemed to appear from a hole in the sky spread speedily across the blue sky just like it did before. However, the lizardmen below gave no signs of surprise or awe. They only looked towards the front. As the black cloud completely covered the sky, and a thin darkness fell when the sun was blocked- In front of them, they slowly appeared from the boundary of the forest and wetlands, a countless number. As they were covered by the trees, their number could not be grasped. However, they came out in what seemed to be an infinite number. Attacking was 2500 zombies, 2500 skeletons, 400 Undead Beasts, 200 Skeleton Archers and 120 Skeleton Riders. A force of 5720 not including the commander and its guards Opposing them was the five tribe alliance of lizardmen. Green Claw had 103 warriors, 5 druids, 7 hunters, 124 males and 105 females. Small Fang had had 65 warriors, 1 druid, 16 hunters, 111 males and 94 females. Razor Tail had had 89 heavy armour warriors, 3 druids, 6 hunters, 99 males and 81 females. Dragon Tusk had 125 warriors, 2 druids, 10 hunters, 98 males and 32 females. Red Eye had 47 warriors, 15 druids, 6 hunters, 59 males and 77 females. In total, 429 Warriors, 26 Druids, 45 Hunters, 491 Males and 389 Females. A force of 1380 not including the chiefs and Zaryusu. In the world after, the name of the Overlord, the Supreme Emperor Ainz Ooal Gown would be known by all. The first war the great existence of the God King took part in, was when he had direct command of Nazaricks forces during the massacre of the Katze Plains. Even when the military strength of two countries took part, it was not called a war but a massacre, the Supreme Emperor Ainz Ooal Gown with his immense powers, birthed the dead from the opposing army. And due to that might, it was most suitable to not call it a war, but a massacre. And after that, there were few battles that could come close to be called wars when Nazarick moved. However, a war that was not recorded in history-Before the massacre of the Katze Plains, was one small battle. Lost in history, an extremely small war. DDNow, the curtains for it were slowly opening. CH 45 War Part 5 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 It was a house made from wood. There were no decorations, the wooden structure was plain to see and the design was as plain as a cabin. But the ceiling was five meters from the floor while the length and breadth were more than fifteen meters either way. There were barely any furniture inside.So it was obvious at a glance that this was not a room meant to be lived in. No, but there was one giant mirror laid against the wall. In this extremely empty room, normally it would be quite bleak, but these past few days were not so. Within the room were countless figures. In the room-At the table in front of the mirror. As it was made sturdily and did not fit with the atmosphere of the log house, one would have wondered where it came from. On top of that strange table, were countless scrolls, all lined up. All were scrolls imbued with magic. These are teleportation scrolls. On top of the table, another scroll was placed on the table. The one who took out the scrolls was a human female in maid attire. With an extremely noble face, she was like an adult, but her eyes were stiffly bound, and could not be seen. Her mouth was closed to the point that it seemed that she disliked talking. Her wet black hair, had a gloss that made it seem that it was a different creature, was held up in a Sideup hairstyle Her skin was black too. Her clothes were black as well. However, they were far different from normal maid clothes. Her armour that protected her limbs went up to her elbow, comprised of gauntlets, cooters (someone please find out what this is, Japanese pronunciation is kuutaa), vambraces and rerebraces, were made of a black material with gold embellishments and had purple symbols engraved inside. Her high heels seemed to be a mix of sollerets, riebe and poleyn, and had the same pattern. The skirt part of her maid uniform had a magical defensive plate made of a black magic metal on top of the cloth. In addition, it was three plates of magically transformed metal, adamantium, a mix of mithril and beliad, and a magic metal known as galvon. Her chest armour also used this as well. Of course, the magic added was top grade. Data crystals that only players that are over level 90 could get were used. If one thought about its defensive properties, rather than a maid uniform, it was more like full plate armour. That was the same as her co workers, the maid uniform of the battle maids. Draped around her body, around her neck, her throat was completely hidden. A sword hung from its scabbard at her waist. She was one of the battle maids, Entoma Vasilissa Zeta, working under Sebas. And, this are the Message scrolls, but there are a lot. Could someone please tidy up the table? Entoma talked to one of the figures that were gathered. It then slowly nodded its head. Do it. An, extremely hard to listen to voice spoke to Entoma. The pronunciation was like scraping a hard metal, and trying to turn the sound into words-Something impossible for humans to do. Actually, the owner of the voice was not human- It made one think of a giant 2.5 metre tall bipedal insect. If one mixed a praying mantis and an ant together, it would probably look like this. A tail longer than itself held countless spikes. Its jaws could probably easily cut through a humans arm. With a sparkling platinum exoskeleton-He was the existence known as Cocytus. And those surrounding the table. They were strange creatures whose figures resembled those of insects. Those that looked like praying mantises, and those that looked like ants. And there were those who did not seem like insects at all. Everyone had strange appearances. However, they had two things in common. One was that they were all Cocytus subordinates. And secondly, they were part of Nazarick. Understood. Entoma deeply bowed. Receiving it, the surrounding insects moved so as to not disturb the maid. Cocytus made a face saying as it this was natural, Entoma made it as well. It was an extremely natural scene from those in Nazarick. The positions of those directly created by the Supreme Beings like Cocytus and Entoma were completely different from the subordinates. After confirming that the tables had been cleared Well then, please accept this, Cocytus-sama. Entoma said without moving her mouth, picking up the bag by her feet and fished out several scrolls of parchment. These are scrolls. These are from Ainz-sama. Due to the work of Demiurge, his worry of the scrolls running low has disappeared, and so he does not mind you using them. I see.I have to thank Demiurge then. From among the scrolls offered, he picked several up using one of his four hands. Demiurge has pulled further ahead. Cocytus said to his subordinates with a wry smile. When his subordinate heard that, they smiled along too. With the parchment in his hand, Cocytus fell into deep thought. He had heard about the stock of low level magic scrolls being diminished gradually. However, Cocytus was ordered with the defense of Nazarick, and could do nothing. It was natural. While defending, how could he go out. And the one who solved the problem was Demiurge. He, without any problems, had discovered parchment that could be used. His comrade completed his duty. It was something to be celebrated. Cocytus had actually felt happy. However, he could not completely stifle the flames of jealousy that burned from the bottom of his heart. His comrade, had been of use to the Supreme Being Ainz-discovering parchment-, and he could not stop feeling envious. Of course, Cocytus understood that, Cocytus who could not go outside, and Demiurge who was out on missions and had freedom. His mission was to defend Nazarick. This was probably more important than any other order given to any other Guardian. It was natural. Coarse people had no place stepping into the location of the Supreme Beings. However without invaders, there was no way to prove Cocytus loyalty and hard work. For the Guardians, aiding their master would bring strong sense of joy. Cocytus wanted to taste that happiness too. And that chance was right before him now. Cocytus turned his head and looked at the scene reflected in the mirror and tightened his grip on the scroll. What was shown wasnt indoors, but a location somewhere in the wetlands. Thats right, this was from the Mirror of Remote Viewing. It was the reason why Cocytus was holed up for two days in this wooden house built by Aura. This war-No, this experiments conditions were that Cocytus himself could not appear on the battlefield. Of course, this applied to his subordinates. The issue had to be solved with the troops that were allocated. If he were to succeed, Cocytus could then display his loyalty to his glorious master. Thank you for your hard work, please relay my thanks to Ainz-sama. Entoma once again gracefully bowed. And so Will you be going back? No, I received orders to witness the battle here til the very end. So she was here as an observer. Cocytus concluded, and felt hot blooded thinking about the heavy responsibility bestowed on him. Then, it was time to begin. Cocytus activated Message and issued an order to the undead commander. Advance. Two bonfires on elevated platforms illuminated the surrounding with flickering light. Normally it would be too early for the light to brighten the surroundings. However, with the thick cloud in the air casting its shadow, it was not strange. On the stage stood several lizardmen, comprising of the tribal chiefs and key figures. Before them, were countless lizardmen arranged in the area below. The lizardmen were abuzz. Unease, worry and fear. Even if they tried to hide it, they still had a commotion. It was natural. A war would occur after this. Their lives hung in the balance. Their friend next to them could become a corpse at any moment. The one that falls to the ground might be themselves. They were heading towards such a battlefield. As they met this day, they were of course prepared. However, it would be strange for someone not to feel fear when facing such a place. To cut through that commotion, one of the chiefs came forward. There was no lizardman who did not know him. He was the leader of the five tribe alliance, Shasuryu Shasha. All lizardmen, listen up! A dignified voice spread across the area and it quieted down. All the lizardmen did not make a sound. Shasuryus voice reverberated across the quiet open space. I know that we face a great number of foes. No response, but the uneasiness could be seen clearly in the eyes of all present. Shasuryu paused momentarily and continued loudly. But do not fear! For the first time in history, we the five tribes have formed an alliance. After this alliance, we are now all of one tribe. So what. Accepting the looks of suspicion, Shasuryu spelt it out. Thats why, the ancestral spirits of the five tribes will watch over us. The ancestors were spirits that would protect their own tribes. No one had heard of them protecting those from other tribes. As if they had heard something impossible, they turned their gazes to Shasuryu. Ignoring the gazes of doubt he received, Shasuryu raised his voice. Head Druid of all tribes! Taking the cue, Crusch led the five head druids of tribes and stepped forward. She removed the dress covering her and revealed her white scales. Seeing her albino scales, countless lizardmen made unhappy expressions. However, Crusch remained calm and smiled slightly. Leader of Head Druids, Crusch Lulu! In response to Shasuryus introduction, Crusch took another step forward. Let our ancestors descend! Listen, children of this large tribe! What was this new tribe? Crusch spoke with determination. Her voice was tense at times, calm at others; alternating between a mighty roar and the melody of song. In the beginning, almost everyone was disgusted by Crusch albino appearance, but seeing how she present herself confidently, the feelings of dislike faded away. Cruschs body swayed gently during her speech. The white scales sparkled brilliantly under the light of the bonfire The reflected gleam made it look as if the ancestors had descended onto Crusch. Everyones face started to show signs of adoration. Confirming the expressions of all the lizardmen there, Crusch continued the ceremony. Now, our five tribes are now one, that means the ancestors of the five tribes will watch over all of us! We are all witnesses! All lizardmen! Behold the countless ancestors descend by our side! Crusch spread her arms out with a grand gesture, pointing to the sky. The gaze of all present followed, but what they saw was just the cloudy sky with no signs of miracles descending. But someone said something softly. He said there is a tiny beam of light. The soft voice gradually became big, several other lizardmen said: I see them. Some said they were small beams of light; some shouted they saw lizardmen descending; some uttered that were large fishes; some screamed these were children; some even uttered in disbelief those were eggs. As if inviting the rest, the other lizardmen began to see things as well. All the lizardmen had the same thought in mind the ancestors really descended. The ancestors are here to protect us! It was only natural for them to shout something like that. Feel this! Feel the power flowing into your body! Cruschs voice reached the heart of everyone, the sound seemed so far, yet so near. Led by that voice, the lizardmen felt some sort of energy surging into their body. Feel it! Feel the strength bestowed onto you by the ancestors of the five tribes! All the lizardmen present definitely felt it. They felt that surging power. The feeling of their hot blood flowing washed away all their unease, their body started heating up as if they just drunk alcohol. This could be taken as the best proof of their ancestors descending. Crusch looked away from the revel faces of the lizardmen and nodded to Shasuryu. Lend me your ears, lizardmen. The ancestors have descended onto us. We cannot match the enemy in numbers, but will we lose? No! The lizardmen intoxicated in the atmosphere responded to Shasuryu in unison, shaking the very air. Thats right! With the ancestors upon us, it is impossible for us to lose! Defeat the enemy, and present victory to our ancestors! Warrghh! The lizardmen were in high spirits, no one felt uneasy anymore. There were only lizardmen who had morphed into warriors as they headed toward the battle that was upon them. They were not charmed by magic. It was the drink that all the lizardmen drank before the battle ceremony. It was a special drink that made the lizardmen felt intoxicated, happy and saw illusions for a short period of time. They had received the effect of a type of meditation. Cruschs speech was just buying time for the herb to take effect. Once the truth was known, it wasnt much. But for those who saw the effects with their own eyes the lizardmen who witness the ancestors descending, it was a ritual that brought out the courage in them. Well then, we will hand out the paint to everyone. It used to be one colour for each tribe, but right now the ancestors from all five tribes are among us, so use all the colours to paint yourself! Several druids carried pots and walked through the lizardmen crowd in response to Shasuryus voice. The lizardmen took paint from the pot and started drawing war paint on themselves. They believe these were the drawing of the ancestors who had descended onto them, so they allowed their fingers to move freely, painting patterns on their body. With the ancestors from all five tribes descending onto them, many of the lizardmen covered their whole body with paint. But the lizardmen from Green Claw didnt draw many war paints on themselves. This was because Zaryusu, Shasuryu and the elites of the tribes didnt draw any. Basically the ancestors of those two were descending. Many thought so, and did not paint as much. It could be considered the thoughts of a fan imitating their idol. After surveying the crowd and confirming that everyone had finished, Shasuryu drew his greatsword and pointed at the main gate. Move out! Wargghhh!! Countless piercing roars shook the surrounding. The forces of the Great Tomb of Nazarick were roughly divided in two. From the view of the lizardmen, the zombies were on the left while the skeletons were on the right. Skeleton archers and riders were positioned behind the skeletons. Undead beasts were situated behind as the core of the army. The lizardmen army had a smaller force and were divided into two groups as well. Facing the zombies were female lizardmen and hunters, while the warriors and male lizardmen were set against the skeletons. The Druids were placed inside the village protected by walls. The lizardmen formed up outside the village because there was nothing to be gained from a defensive battle. They had no incoming reinforcement and the walls werent really sturdy. On the other hand, the undead army didnt require any provisions or rest. With such a disadvantageous position, a defensive siege battle would be foolish. But after both sides set up formation, the difference in numbers was clearly shown. One lizardman had to fight against five, ten against fifty, the ratio remained the same. But the difference was prominent when it was a thousand against five thousand. Just lining up five thousand undead was highly intimidating. The difference in numbers was enough to possibly lose the desire to fight even before the war started. Even so, the lizardmen did not show any fear. With their ancestors descended amongst them, numbers were not a problem. Moments later, the undead army started advancing slowly. The first to move were the zombies and the skeletons. The skeleton archers and riders remained in place, therefore they were probably conserving their forces. The lizardmen army started their march too. Warrrggghh! Deafening roars covered the entire wetlands. It was then followed by the splashing of water. The mud flew everywhere and the water splashed. Although the zombies and skeleton moved forth at the same time, their pace was different. This was because the zombies were slow and stiff while the skeletons were agile and fast. Most important of all, they were in the wetlands which affected mobility. The movements of the stiff zombies were obstructed by the mud, slowing them down. But the light skeletons were not affected much. Hence, the first to clash were the skeletons and the lizardmen warriors. The lizardmen did not have any formation, simply charging ahead to engage the enemy, with no stratagem to speak of. Leading the way were the five warrior captains from each of the tribes. For the commanders to be in the frontlines could be considered foolish in some ways. But they were the highest ranking combatants, so the morale of the lizardmen would plummet if they didnt led from the front. Thanks to their effort, all the lizardmen were highly motivated. Right behind them were the 89 Razor Tail heavy armor warriors. Wearing leather armors and shields, this group had the highest defence among all the tribes. With their shields raised, they formed a wall that was charging into the skeleton army. An intense collision the vanguards of the skeletons and the warriors smashed into each other. In that instant, countless bones flew everywhere as the lizardmen unit crashed a hole into the skeleton formation. Angry roars accompanied the cracking sound of bones. There were occasional moans of pain, but the bone cracking sounds were overwhelmingly louder. The lizardmen gained a staggering advantage in the first clash. If it were a human army instead, the result would be reversed. Because the skeletons were made up of bones, piercing weapons were ineffective and they had resistance towards slashing attacks too. Hence, for the human army with swords as their primary weapon, it would be difficult to deal effective damage against the skeletons. Then were skeletons strong? No. While they were strong against piercing and slicing, they were weak against blunt attacks. The lizardmen mostly used ill crafted weapons maces of stone. Whenever a lizardmen swung the weapon in their hand, the bones of the skeletons shattered easily. Even if they survived one hit, they would be crushed in the next attack. On the other hand, whenever the skeletons attacked with their rusty swords, it got deflected from the tough scaly skin of the lizardmen. Some of them were hurt, but no one suffered mortal wounds. The very first clash. The shattered bones of six hundred skeletons littered the wetlands just like that. The image reflected in the mirror stunned Cocytus. It was nothing more than the first clash, but the abilities of the lizardmen were higher than expected. They could last for more than five minutes against the Skeleton Archers and Skeleton Riders. As he watched, another skeleton fell. The skeletons and zombies would serve no purpose except for wasting their energy. In that case, the effective forces would be the remaining 400 undead beasts, 200 skeleton archers, and 120 of 720 skeleton riders. They were outnumbered instead. However, if they slowed down and slowly destroyed them, there would be no problems. Cocytus started calculating in his heart. The undead were strong in battle, especially in a drawn out fight. The undead didnt feel anything, and wouldnt feel neither fear nor pain. They didnt need rest or sleep. The advantage these characteristics brought were evident with no need for any explanation. For example, most creatures would fall from a powerful hit from a mace to its head. Even if they didnt die, they would bleed profusely and feel pain. The one who got hit would lose all will to fight. Some warriors who were trained to resist pain might be able to stand their ground, but most people would lose the will to fight. This was natural for living beings. But what about the undead? Simple. -If the damage was not significant, it would keep coming. Smash its head? It would keep on attacking. Break its arm? It would stab at you with its stump. Take out its legs? It would crawl at you. Yes, the undead would continue until their false life ran out. They would not lose their fighting spirit like humans would. This meant that the undead was in a way, the perfect soldier. In terms of individual strength, the lizardmen obviously had the upper hand. But that could change. Cocytus raised his evaluation of the lizardmen by one level and acknowledged that they were not enemies that could be defeated easily. What he needed to do now was to turn this into a battle of attrition. How about retreating for now and observe the situation? I believe this is a wise move, my lord. Sending out the skeleton archers and riders might be a better option, master. No, I think we should press on with the attack and sap them of their stamina, my liege. How would waiting for them to tire help? If we cant destroy the enemys base camp, they would be able to rest and recover right? Indeed. Our foes had strengthened their defences with just a fragile wall. How about taking that village and routing them? After hearing the response from his underlings, Cocytus picked up a Message scroll. He glanced at Entoma from the corner of his eyes and observed her expression. Entoma kept her eyes closed, and faced the mirror. There was no expression on her face. It was weird, like she was wearing a mask. Cocytus recalled her true body, and chided himself for trying to read her face. Wrong, that expressionless face was just a decoration. Yes, there was no way she could express emotion on that face. Cocytus gave up trying to read Entomas thoughts from her face and used the scroll to issue the instruction to the commander. Are they looking down on us? Zenberu mumbled. He wasnt loud, but it was enough for everyone surveying the enemy from on top of the mud walls to hear. Hmm.Are the skeletons and zombies the only ones moving? Their archers and riders are still held in reserve, I think they are underestimating us Thats right, I thought the enemy would charge at us at one go Fight with zombie, smooth. There were only 45 hunters fighting the zombies. Using hit and run tactics by throwing rocks at them, the hunters were luring the zombies slowly away from the skeletons. The female lizardmen moved slowly to the flank of the skeletons. Arent their movements rather queer? Indeed. Instead of being lured, the zombies were focusing completely on the hunters. Was the commander agreeing with this? No, there was no way any commander would accept this, but in actual fact, that was how the zombies were moving. Then, what is the objective of the enemy? I dont understand why they are moving this way. Ah. No matter how they thought about it, there doesnt seem to be any purpose in the zombies action. Maybe there is no commander? N? Zaryusu what saying. No commander? Ah, you mean the undead are just following the very first instruction they received? Yes, correct. Amongst the undead, zombies and skeletons were the bottom of the hierarchy and so had no intelligence. Normally a commander would give orders, but if there was none then they would follow the last order they received. Basically, it was the idea that they were without a commander and were simply following the order of killing any nearby lizardman. That is to say our foes thought they could win against us if they have the numbers No, could this battle be just an experiment to see how well the undead fight without a commander? That may be so. Damn it! What kind of joke is this? Shasuryu spat out those words. As expected, even Shasuryu could not take it. They were risking their lives, but the other side was simply taking this as an experiment. Calm down Shasuryu, it might not be so simple. Ah, my apologies It is a good thing that we have the upper hand. You are right older brother, we have to use this chance to diminish the enemys numbers. The fatigue from battle was heavy, the mental strain would be enormous in a chaotic fight. Without knowing if the enemy would come from the front, back, left or right, just swinging your weapon under such conditions a few times would be much more tiring than normal. But the undead wouldnt get fatigue and would fight without rest. The difference between the living and the undead would become more prominent with the passage of time. Time was the enemy for the lizardmen. Tch, I want to take the field too. Endure, Zenberu. If the skilled Zenberu was to join the fray, they could level the skeletons in no time. But that would mean revealing their own trump cards. Zaryusu and the other five were the ace in the hole. They had to show their ace if the situation called for it, but before the strongest foe shows itself, they must not show their hand. But wouldnt it play right into our hand if the enemy doesnt advance? Zaryusu said to the others. The others agreed with him, and Zaryusu asked Crusch who was beside him: How are things on your end? Yes, the ritual is going as planned. Crusch answered as she looked inside the village behind them. The group of druids were performing a ritual inside the village that could become another ace for the lizardmen. It usually took a lot of time, but with all the druids of all five tribes gathered here, the progress was sped up and it could be used in this battle. Teamwork, what an amazing thing. Yeah Thats true, we did share some information after that war But there are so many more things I want to do after the war now. At Shasuryus words, the other chiefs nodded. With this fight, they could develop themselves for the first time. Zaryusu smiled as he looked at the five of them. Whats so funny? Crusch saw Zaryusu and asked him with doubt in her voice. Nothing, it is just that despite being in such a situation, I still feel really glad. Crusch understood Zaryusus thoughts immediately. Me too, Zaryusu. Seeing Crusch smiling brilliantly, Zaryusu squinted his eyes as if he was looking at something bright. Both of their eyes were filled with admiration and love for each other. They separated. It was natural. Lizardmen were currently dying. As they understood this, they could not let their true feelings show in their behaviour. However, Zaryusu and Cruschs tails moved as if they were different creatures, and touched and left each other. Muu As the older brother, how does it feel? They are in their own world. How passionate. In conclusion Its good to be young. Their future is bright. The four older lizardmen nodded in unison as they watched their cute juniors. It was impossible for Zaryusu and Crusch to miss that. Although their tails were twitching about, they still kept their poker faces. Elder brother, the enemy is moving. Shasuryu and the others smiled wryly as Zaryusu shifted gears so suddenly. They looked towards the enemy formation and saw the skeleton riders flank the battle in front of them before advancing. Hey hey, are they charging for us? With skeleton riders? Are they planning to bring down our morale by striking at us? No, they are probably flanking to the rear of the warriors and male lizardmen to surround them. Not good. Everyone came to the same conclusion that the mobility of the skeleton riders was a threat. If the skeleton riders were deployed at the start of the fight, the lizardmen could exterminate them first. Right now, the warriors and male lizardmen were in a chaotic fight, the hunters were luring the zombies and the female lizardmen were throwing rocks from the flank of the skeletons, there were no available forces to stop the skeleton riders. I think we should take action. Accepting the proposition from the chief of Small Fang, Shasuryu nodded in agreement. The problem is who we should send. If they come here then everyone would have to do it, right? Yes. We just have to do it well. The lizardmen in the hot blooded battle cant move, should we have the females go? We have no other choice. But, if we can. Then it will be our turn, we will show our strength, and preserve Zaryusu and the rest? That sounds good. Do you mind, younger brother? Ah. No problems here. Then let us use one of our cards. Skeleton riders. They were skeletons that rode bone horse, and wielded spears. They were existences that had only high mobility, but here in the wetlands, that movement ability was showing its effects. As they were bone, they did not sink, and could move with the speed of horses. The 120 Skeleton Riders circled behind the lizardmen. Their aim was to destroy the lizardmen from behind. They could see three lizardmen running at them to the left of their advancing route which was the direction of the village but the skeleton riders ignored them. Without any orders, they would ignore anything if they were not attacked. That was the kind of monster the unintelligent undead was. They almost reached the rear of the lizardmen army when the skeleton rider leading the charge suddenly tumbled. The skeleton rider was flung high into the air before it fell heavily into the wetlands. A human would be confused and wouldnt be able to act immediately. But the unintelligent undead skeleton rider moved instantly in order to carry out its instructions. Recognising that it had fallen from its horse, it immediately got up. It was blown quite a distance, but as the wetland below it was soft, it could safely get up. However, since it was blown quite fast, it received some damage. Then another skeleton rider was hit. The bones of two skeleton riders were blown to the grounds. It was happening everywhere. -Those were traps. Using wood, holes were dug in the wetlands. There, the skeleton riders horses had their feet trapped, causing them to fall hard. As the scene spread, the skeleton riders continued to fall one by one. Originally, they should have dropped their speed. However, the skeleton riders did not do so. This was as they were not ordered to do so. Maintaining their speed, they seemed to be commiting mass suicide. And so they fell. However, those traps did nothing but stall them. While it was true that they gave a bit of damage, it was not enough to defeat the skeleton riders. Yes. Those traps did nothing but stall for time. Then the sound of a hole opening in the air could be heard. Then the head of a skeleton rider fell to the ground. Hostile actions. Noticing it, the fallen skeleton rider looked around at the surroundings. Then, another skeleton riders head was shattered like glass. It then noticed. The skeleton riders discovered three lizardmen about 80 meters away from them. They could also see them using slingshots, shooting rocks to snipe the head of the skeleton riders The skeleton riders started moving and at the same time, the fight with the skeletons was changing. With the sound of bow strings releasing, arrows rained down on the battlefield. The 200 skeleton archers fired arrows at the skeletons and the lizardmen simultaneously. It wasnt just one shot, but two, three This was an unexpected assault for the lizardmen. Several lizardmen were hit and fell. They couldnt defend against the arrows while they fought against the skeletons. Of course, the skeletons were hit as well. However, they received no damage. It was natural. They had resistance to piercing attacks, and so the arrows just bumped against them. Placing the skeletons in the front and the skeleton archers firing from the back was a great combination. With the time needed to defeat 2,500 skeletons, this tactic would be enough to wipe out the lizardmen. But the problem was that this tactic was implemented too late. If it was used at the very beginning, the lizardmen would definitely be in a dire state. The skeletons would then overwhelm them with numbers and earn a decisive victory. Ignoring the dwindling skeletons, the lizardmen charged at the skeleton archers. Receiving the attacks from the warriors, males and females, the exterminated skeletons could no longer hold them back. The arrows from the 200 skeleton archers fell like rain, downing several lizardmen onto the mud, but it was just a small number. With the thick skin and hard scales of the lizardmen, their defence was on par with humans wearing leather armor. Even if arrows pierced their skin, their tough muscles might be able to stave off fatal injury. Another reason for the minimal casualties were the weak arrow shots. The magical strength didnt have enough power to kill the lizardmen. So in comparison to the number of those hit, the lizardmen that fell were few. The lizardmen roared fearlessly as they charged. The lizardmen crossed their arms to protect their head, braving ahead. Once again the arrows flew and lizardmen fell. Within the storm, they guarded their bodies and dashed forward. On the third wave of arrow attack This was the limit of how fast the skeleton archers could shoot. If they had intelligence, they would probably retreat. If they moved back and regrouped with the surviving undead army, they could be utilized in a better way. But the skeletons did not have the mental capacity to store such complicated instructions. They didnt receive any other orders, so they simply executed their original mission Even with the lizardmen closing in, they could only fire arrows at them. With a roar, the skeleton archers were swarmed by the lizardmen. At this distance, archers lost their advantage and could only be attacked one-sidedly. They fell one after another. Just the army of zombies was left, with almost all the skeletons had fallen into the wetlands. Finally, some things began to move. They were Undead Beasts. Undead created from wolves, snakes, cobras and all sorts of animals. A monster that combined the tenacity of zombies with the agility of animals. The undead beasts rushed at the lizardmen. The fast moved fast, the slow travelled slowly, an assault with no formation to speak of. The attack coming from down low was unexpectedly hard to evade. The undead beasts will gnaw onto the feet of the enemy. After immobilizing them, it will deal the killing blow, a style similar to wild beasts. For the lizardmen who were getting more and more tired, this attack was difficult to fend off. Several lizardmen whose movements had dulled got their necks torn apart by the undead beasts. The Head Warrior fought in front, but reinforcements were coming for the tired lizardmen. Suddenly, the wetlands rose up. There was a figure of a existence of mud. It was about 160 centimetres in height. Shorter than lizardmen. And it had no hands, legs or hands, just a blob of mud. Its figure was like a child that wore a sheet, pretending to be a ghost. It suddenly moved. It moved smoothly even though it was without legs, it headed towards the Undead Beasts. No sound of water was made even though the ground was wetlands, proving that it did not use any legs to move. Suddenly, whips that were longer than its height emerged from where its shoulders should be. That was the second of the lizardmens ace in the hole. The Swamp Elemental summoned through the combined effort of all the lizardmens druids. Originally, this would have taken enormous amounts of preparation time, but with the number of people able to perform the ritual, it became possible to activate it in this war. Of course, after this ritual most druids would have fainted from exhaustion. The Swamp Elemental charged into the midst of the undead beasts. The elemental flung its whip like tentacles to grab the enemies. The undead beasts engaged it ferociously with claws and fangs. It was a battle between creatures without fear. But the wetland fairies had the advantage due to their superior combat power. It was the proof that the ceremony that took the combination of 26 druids to complete was powerful. This fact revived the courage of the lizardmen and they renewed their attack. An intense battle ensured.Unlike the fight with the skeletons, the lizardmen also suffered casualties. But the scale of victory was tilting towards the lizardmen who had the advantage in pure numbers. CH 46 War Part 6 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 He was going to lose. Cocytus understood this fact. He had no undead that had intelligence. But for them to be this weak. Cocytus was bothered by his shallow thinking. There was a way to turn the tide under such a situation, but it wasnt a good method as taking such a step was equivalent to admitting his loss. On the other hand, how could he report this failure to his master? Cocytus picked up the scroll. Who should he contact at such a crucial moment Is this Demiurge? [Yes my friend. For you to actually me, something happened?] An extremely composed deep voice rang in Cocytus head. Yes, he decided that Demiurge, who apart from being a Guardian was also the head of Nazaricks defences, could give him good insight. If asked if he would feel a bit of regret asking a rival-like existence for help, he would reply yes. However, this was something where failure could not be tolerated. So, he could not feel regret bowing his head. Actually An explanation of the current situation. After using several scrolls, Demiurge who listened quietly gave a troubled sigh. [And what do you need from me?] I wish for you to lend me your wisdom, the battle will be lost if this carries on. I can accept it if it was my personal fight, but I do not wish for Nazarick and the Supreme Beings to be disgraced by this. [Does Ainz-sama truly wish for victory?] What do you mean by this? [I am talking about why Ainz-sama formed an army from such lowly serfs.] Hmm. Cocytus also had doubts about this. He couldnt fathom why they had to form an army from the lowest servants in the Great Tomb of Nazarick. But then, to have such a composition. He must have been aiming for something No, he could think of nothing else. Then, what was his aim? [ I can think of several possibilities.] As expected of Demiurge. Cocytus didnt express this out loud and kept his respect for the demon in his heart. [Let me ask you Cocytus. You had been in this place for several days now, shouldnt you be gathering intelligence on the lizardmen before the attack?] Mm. Demiurge was right. But But Ainz-sama ordered me to defeat them with the forces given. [That might be so, but I want to think about it carefully, Cocytus. The important thing should be Ainz-samas objective. If the objective was destruction of the village, you would need to consider the best way to go about it, correct?] Mm. Cocytus couldnt answer, Demiurge got right to the point. [Ainz-sama must have considered all this when he gave those serfs to you.] You mean Ainz-sama intentionally gave me forces that wouldnt be able to win the fight? The possibility is high. If you had gathered enough information, you might have realised that your troops were not sufficient to bring down the village. If you had done so, you could have reported it to Ainz-sama. Was that not Ainz-samas aim? This was why he had spoke so. For you to wonder if your orders were absolute, or if you could immediately tell if the completion would be difficult.] Which meant that Cocytus had to understand the true intention of his master and react based on that. That was what Demiurge was trying to say. [This was Ainz-samas method of changing our way of thinking. But he seemed to have another objective as well] What else is there? Cocytus asked Demiurge in panic. He had already made one mistake, he did not want to risk another one. [Ainz-sama sent out messengers to the villages, but did not mention Nazarick by name. He also forbid you from taking the field. This means] Cocytus gulped and waited for Demiurge to carry on. But Demiurge didnt continue. [Urg! Cocytus, my apologies, I have an urgent matter to attend to. Sorry but I need to go, may you obtain victory.] Suddenly Demiruge had cut off. And the magic had disappeared. Cocytus panicked, and looked at the others in the room. There, Entoma casually dropped a torn apart scroll from her hands. That was the proof that it had been used. Basically- It stated the reason for Demiurge panicking, and why he had cut off the magic, Cocytus thought deeply. Should he deploy his ace. It was the ace that his master told him not to deploy until he was about to lose. However, was that truly Ainzs aim? Cocytus, for the first time, thought about Ainzs aim. However, he had but one conclusion. Cocytus activated the spell. Lich Commander, I order you to attack. Show the lizardmen your true powers. An old and luxurious robe covered its body of skins and bones. One of its hands was holding a twisted staff. Its rotting face was just a skin covered skull with evil eyes full of intelligence in its sockets. The emitted negative energy covered his body like a thin fog. It was a magic caster of death. It was-A Lich. It was an extremely evil monster that was born after an evil magic caster was born and his body was filled with negative energy. Different from the brainless undead until now, the intelligence inside was about the same as a regular person. The undead obeyed Cocytus command and looked at the wetlands. He then issued orders to the Blood Meat Hulks standing behind him. They were undeads with fresh red muscles and fats, made by the Supreme Being just like him. [Kill those three lizardmen.] The place he was ordered towards had three lizardmen, and the two Blood Meat Hulks walked forward. They had beaten the Skeleton riders, but the Blood Meat Hulks were stronger. Blood Meat Hulks were muscular undead with blood red skin. Instead of sweat, a blood-like liquid flowed down their skin. With each step, their meat bounced up and down. Although Blood Meat Hulks were low-tier undead that could only attack with brute force, they had regenerative abilities. If they were facing physical attack on the same level as them, they would be able to stall for time. As a magic caster, the Lich was not good in melee battles, so having the Blood Meat Hulks close to protect him was the orthodox way to fight. However he couldnt use such tactics. The order he received was to show the lizardmen your true powers. Hence, he had to take the base camp of the lizardmen alone with his overwhelming power. As the Lich advanced, his terrifying face laughed softly. He felt this was too easy. After the lizardmen had killed the undead beasts, they dropped their shoulders in exhaustion and breathed a sigh of relief. Many wounded had appeared. They had to transport them without being able to rest. The ones able to fight were all tired to the point that they wanted to sit down. Their bodies were dull, and it was exhausting to lift their weapons. However, they had to clean up the zombies. The Head Warriors commanded. They said that those who could still fight had to oppose the zombies. Then- -A blaze erupted. With that one blast, the spirits had become half broken. Then, another hit. After the second, the spirits crumbled and disappeared. What happened? The lizardmen couldnt suppress their confusion and looked around. When they saw an undead in the distance, a fireball was shot from its hand once again. The fireball that was the size of a human head flew through the air and blast into the lizardmen unit taking point. Normally, fire would be put out when it come into contact with water, but this fireball was a magical phenomenon and ignored such common sense. The moment the fireball hit the water surface, it exploded as if it had collided with solid ground, creating a tornado of fire. A crimson battery fire engulfed the lizardmen. They 5 metre radius balls erupted and disappeared. An illusion it disappeared so fast that this was the feeling it gave. But the smell of burning flesh from the lizardmen that laid on the ground motionless was definitely not an illusion. The undead slowly approached. Should they move like they had done against the Skeleton Archers? As the lizardmen hesitated, another ball came flying. It exploded, and stole the lives of the nearby lizardmen. It was an overwhelming power. Even though their ancestors had descended, several lizardmen were swallowed by fear. Several tried to attack, but were intercepted by the fireballs. Run! A spirited roar sounded out, shocking the lizardmen like lightning. It was one of the Head Warriors. That is a strong enemy. The fight will be different from that until now! Yes. The figure of just one person approaching. Every lizardman could feel an overwhelming pressure from it. Run back and report to the Chiefs and Zaryusu. Let us buy some time! Yet another fireball exploded, felling several lizardmen. Run! Report to them! The five Head Warriors ordered the lizardmen to escape as they gauged the distance between each other. They spread out with the blast radius of the fireball in mind, their goal was for one of them to reach the enemy. It was a suicide formation for this sole purpose. The five of them of them looked at each other after spreading out and sprinted at full speed. The distance was about two hundred metres. It was a hopeless distance, but they still charged in with all their might. They knew even if they fell while rushing in, it would leave clues for the chiefs and Zaryusu who were watching from behind. The pressured lizardmen continued to run. Zaryusu coldly watched the scene. No, the moment the strong enemy appeared, he had paid attention to it. Fireballs came flying from the single undead. Its actions were different from the brainless undead until now. It was probably the commander. The moment a lizardman was within range, it welcomed them with an AoE . There was no one who got up after being hit. The Head Warriors who tried to attack, were all killed en route. The distance was 200 metres. Nothing more. However considering that it was wetlands without cover, that distance had changed to a hell. The lizardmens projectile weapons were slings. It was an impossible feat for it to fly 200 metres and hit its target. In addition, some high ranking undead received no damage from unenchanted weapons. If the approaching undead was one, it would just serve to anger it. Now, it was strolling towards them with ease. Trying to poorly attack was a fools errand. Zaryusu thought of attacking with numbers. He could see that attacking an existence that could use large area attacks would only result in death. Then only the elite should challenge it. However, that was the problem. Zaryusu and the others could take a couple of hits from fireball, but they will suffer more than a couple of attacks before they close the gap. And the real test begins after reaching the target. It was easy to see that taking the attack of the fireball from the front will kill them. The chance of them being killed en route like the 5 Head Warriors was high. While Zaryusu was watching, the last Head Warrior was swallowed by flames, and fell to the wetlands. Such a despairingly long distance. Ah. Zaryusus group thought about how to reach the enemy without injuries or with minimal injuries. How about tunneling through the wetlands? Even for the powers of a druid that would be difficult. It would be great if we could use Invisibility. They could sneak close immediately using Flight after casting Invisibility. But these were not among the spells a druid could learn. How about making a shield while we advance? Making a shield will take too much time. What about dismantling a house? Zenberu smiled wryly as he knew the proposal he just said wouldnt work. The enemy was attacking with fireball explosion, even if they could protect one side, the heat would still get in from the side. There was no time to craft a full body shield to protect against the heat. Like this or that, Crusch and Zenberu who were discussing noticed Zaryusus cold face murmuring. What is it, Zaryusu? Crusch was slightly taken aback and asked fearfully. While the male Zaryusu was making a blank face, she felt uneasy. No I just found a shield. It was progressing smoothly. The two Blood Meat Hulks were still battling, but he was making good progress towards the village. There were several foolish lizardmen who wanted to charge him, but they seemed to understand the futility of their action after witnessing the power of fireball. The five that spread out before the assault had the best record right now. But they only made it to one hundred metres. The Lich moved through the empty wasteland silently. However, there was no hesitation. There might have been people hiding using invisibility magic or hiding beneath the mud. The Lich did not forget to check for anything strange. There was not much of a distance till the village. However, the lizardmen did not want it to arrive. So a counter offensive was imminent. As it thought, the Lich looked at the village. [Hmm] It seemed to be the ace. One figure of a hydra was visible. It was slowly heading towards the Lich. If that was the ace of the lizardmen, he will crush it with overwhelming strength and sap their will to fight. That would make the destruction of the village simpler. The Lich prepared itself for when the hydra would enter its range. When it just about did, the hydra began running. Yes, towards the Lich. [Fools, you think you can cover this distance of 200 metres? Beasts will just be beasts.] The Lich sneered, and made a in its hands. It then released it towards the hydra. The fireball flew straight and scored a direct hit on the hydra. The eruption of flames engulfed the hydra. It was as if the hydras body was a torch. Although the hydra staggered, it continued to advance. It carried on charging even though it was on fire. No, the flames dissipated instantly, that was just the imagination of the Lich. The scene before the Lich conveyed the exemplary determination of the hydra. The Lich frowned with displeasure. It withstood one of its magic. From that, the Lichs pride was hurt. It did seem that the hydra had protective magic that defended against energy attacks on it. However, while it was not high class, its own magic could not completely erase it. The magic beast hydra was filled with vigour. Then it was natural for it to endure one hit. Yes, the Lich decided so and comforted itself. Then, it faced the approaching hydra with a cold gaze. It felt that its magic was being made light of. Eating one hit, it seemed that it did not understand pain. It was running to its death. [ How unpleasant, die!] He fired a fireball once more, engulfing the hydra in flames again. It even gave the illusion of charring flesh from such a distance. The wounds might not be fatal, but it would make it hesitate from advancing further. But [ Why isnt it stopping? Why is it still coming?] Rororo ran. It might be huge, but it had a speed matching the lizardmen since it was traversing the wetlands. Ripples splashed everywhere with loud splattering sounds. Its amber eyes turned white from the high temperature, two of its four heads had lost its strength. Despite that, it ran. Another fireball struck Rororo squarely in the body. The heat inside the fireball exploded in an instant, penetrating Rororos entire being. It felt a pain equivalent to being punched all over its body, its eyes were dry as the fiery air burned its lungs. With burns all over its body, the feedback of pain that came nonstop from its body warned Rororo: it will die if it was hit again. Even so it ran. Ran. And ran. It did not stop and continued forward. It was an unbelievable action. The high temperature peeled the scales away, warping the skin underneath it and blood gushed out. Despite that, it still ran. -Rororo was a type of monster called hydra. There were all sorts of monsters, with those that surpass humans in intelligence, and those that were no different from animals. Rororo belonged to the latter. Rororo only had the intelligence of an animal. Then was it not strange for it to be on the brink of death and yet running towards the Lich which was tormenting it? Was it not unfathomable for it to not turn but instead continue onwards? It was strange. And unfathomable. In fact, even its enemy the lich was baffled, and suspected Rororo was being manipulated by magic. But, it was different. Yes, it was different. The Lich would probably never understand. Rororo who only had the intelligence of a beast it was running for the sake of family. Rororo didnt know its parents. This was not as hydras abandoned their babies at birth. And neither did they die after Rororo was born. Rororo was a premature baby. Normal hydras were born with eight heads. Over the years this would increase to at most twelve. However, Rororo had only four. It might be rude but, the natural world was not such a sweet place to say that such a birth defect was fine. So, Rororos mother naturally left it behind. It mother was not being cruel. It was a normal scene in nature. A hydra was just born was without its parents protection. Even if it became a strong existence in future, it could not save itself while young. Its life was now a race against time. If it wasnt for the male lizardmen who happened to pass by and picked it up. If that lizardman had not ignored the dwarf companions he was with and picked him up. If that lizardman had no explained to the dwarfs and said that he would feed it himself. And so, Rororo got a family that was its father, mother and close friend. Why was its body so big? Why did it have so many heads? It thought about this when it looked at its foster parent. And Rororo held a belief from old conclusion. Several of its heads would fall off and it would look like its parent. Then-what should it do. It might be nice to sleep together for the first time in a long while- As if blowing away such thoughts, a flame covered Rororos vision, and another round of pain hit its body. It raised a small cry. There was no longer a place where it could run and be safe. A safe warmth was transmitted from behind it, but compared to the flames surrounding its body, it was extremely weak. Rororo felt pain as if countless hammers were smashing into it. It was far too painful, to the pain that it could not think. Its legs became limp, it was telling Rororo to stop. However- However-Did Rororo stop its advance? -No Its legs did not stop. Rororo continued. Its steps were slowing. It was being burned by fire, and its muscles seemed to be tearing. There was no way it could continue with the same speed. Just taking a step forward was hard. It was hard to breathe and it hurt when it inhaled, its lungs probably being damaged by the heat. However, its legs did not stop. Only one of its heads could move, the others were just a burden now. The image of the undead conjuring a fireball from its hand appeared vaguely in Rororos murky eyes. Its instinct as a living being told it one thing. If it was hit again, it will definitely die. But Rororo was fearless as it relentlessly braved ahead Rororo frantically, with all of its strength, staggered a few more steps as a crimson ball of flame flew from the Lichs hand. It would probably burn all of Rororos life. It could not resist any further. Death awaited it. This was the end If Thats right if that male lizardman wasnt here. Will that male lizardman allow Rororo to die before his eyes? Watch such injustice unfold in front of him? That was impossible! [Icy Burst]! Zaryusu who was running behind Rororo lept out to the side and shouted as he swung his magic sword. The air before his sword seemed to freeze instantly, forming a white wall of mist before Rororo. That was an extremely cold wave of air. It was a flow of cold air created by Frost Pain. One of the abilities of Frost Pain. A powerful skill that could only be used thrice a day [Icy Burst], it could freeze everything within range instantly and deal heavy damage. The wall of cold mist blocked the incoming fireball as if it was solid barrier. The fiery ball and chilly wall according to magic theory, it was wise to counter one with the other. It hit The ball burst into flames, struggling mightily against the white mist. Both sides were like a white and red snake struggling and devouring each other. After pushing back each other for a moment, the two energies disappeared. and [Icy Burst]. The two disappeared as if nothing had happened. While they were close, it was still quite far-There, the Lich was surprised, and could be seen panicking. It was making the most suitable figure for one that had its magic erased. Yes. There was still some distance between the two groups, but they were close enough to make out each others expressions and actions. An impossible distance was covered thanks to Rororos effort and determination, bringing the three lizardmen this far with no injuries. Rororo Zaryusu didnt know what to say. How should he put it, what was the most suitable words to say to Rororo. In the end, he chose a clear and simple phrase from the millions of expression in his mind. Thank you! Spitting out words one would say to their childhood friend, Zaryusu ran forward without looking back. Behind him, Crusch and Zenberu followed. In its blurry vision, Rororo raised a small cry towards the leaving figure, knowing that its role was done. That was a cheer for ones family. The thought of how could this be. Its magic was erased. What did they do. The Lich thought. [Impossible!] Lich cast fireball once more. He was not willing to acknowledge that the lizardmen rushing at him had dispelled his magic. The released fireball was aimed towards the three lizardmen and ran through the air. It was blocked by a wall of mist conjured by the leading lizardmen with his sword, and it disappeared together with the wall. Thats right, it was the same situation as before Try all you want! I will block all your attacks! The angry roar of the lizardman projected over. The Lich had no choice but to accept the fact that there was an existence that could erase its magic, and unhappily clicked its tongue. The possibility of his magic not making it through was extremely high. However, contrary to what the Lizardman said, it guessed that blocking all was impossible. The Lich was not that much of a fool to fall for that bluff. As for why, it was as if this was true, then there was no need to hide behind the hydra. If they had to do so to get close, then there were limits. However-If he could use it ten times, and it just decreased his stamina with every use, if he recovered then he might be able to use it infinitely. The Lich could use about 150 times, but it could not decide if what Zaryusu said was a bluff. The Lich and the lizardmen. The distance between the two parties was not very far. A distance of 40 metres. The lizardmen charging in seemed to be warriors and as an undead magic caster, the Lich wanted to avoid melee combat. He couldnt use fireball in this situation. The Lich wasnt dumb enough to confirm how many times they could block his spell. If they didnt hide behind the hydra in the beginning and had closed the distance, the Lich might test it out. But that chance had been destroyed by that damn hydra. [Curses just a mere hydra.] After spitting out these words, the Lich decided his next course of action. In the game Yggdrasil, monsters that could use magic only had up to six different types. Of course, boss monsters were exceptions. So the Lich had the same ability to use multiple magics. [ Well then, how about this?] It just so happened that they were running in single file. Then- Facing the three lizardmen who had closed the distance, the Lich pointed its finger at them. That finger was covered in lightning. [Taste my Lightning!] A white flash of lightning emerged and They could confirm it even from this distance. The white light from the Lichs finger, lightning. Frost Pains [Icy Burst] could defend against fire attacks. However, he had no confidence that it could guard against lightning attacks. However, he had to try. Or should they disperse and limit the damage. Should they try their luck, or spread out to minimize the damage they will take? Zaryusu gripped Frost Pain tightly. The air was buzzing with static electricity, proving that a lightning attack was imminent. Leave this to me! Zenberu made his judgment before Zaryusu did and jumped forth with a shout. The spell was casted at the same time. [-[Lightning]!] Warrghhh [Resistance Massive]! The moment the electricity was about to pierce Zenberus body, his muscles pumped up. A small moment passed, and the electricity which was about to pierce Zenberu and hit Zaryusu and Crusch, was dispersed by Zenberus muscles. [Resistance Massive.] It was an ability of monks, a martial art that reduced magic damage by emitting ki from their bodies. This was what Zenberu had learned on his trip after he lost to Frost Pains trump card [Icy Burst]. Even if it was a ranged attack, if the magic had damage, it would be reduced. A shaken voice was heard from the Lich, and Zaryusu and Crusch. However, compared to the Lich, the two of them believed in Zenberu and so their surprise was small. So they were able to close the distance even further while the Lich was shocked. As Zaryusu ran, he finally figured something out. During that one battle, if he had used [Icy Burst], it would have been blocked and he would have instantly lost when Zenberu took advantage of the gap in his defense. Haha! Too easy! Zenberus casual voice made Zaryusu smile. However, his face tensed the next moment. A small, extremely small, aspect of Zenberus voice had pain in it. A male like Zenberu could not bear all the pain. Then there was no way that the damage was small. And if that skill was perfect, he was not a man to agree to let Rororo run in front of them. Zaryusu stared in front. The distance was not far. About 25 metres. A distance of 200 metres. That long distance was finally reduced to this. The distance closed, and the Lich judged them to be the strongest enemies so far. It praised them for being able to defend against its magic. Of course, he had other methods of attacking, but it had to consider defending itself. The Lich looked down on the Lizardmen. However, he did not have the complacence that accompanied it. The Lich was not a fool. The Lich activated his magic with a smile. <4th Tier Summon Undead> The wetland bubbled and skeletal bodies with four hands holding round shields and scimitars emerged to protect the Lich. They were undeads known as Skeleton Warriors, much more powerful than normal Skeletons. There were other undead that it could summon, but the Skeleton Warriors were chosen to avoid cold attacks. Liches and other skeletons made of bones had complete resistance to cold. While being protected by soldiers it summoned, the Lich made some distance and looked down upon them. That was the attitude of a king facing against challengers. The distance had been closed. There were just 10 meters left. There was nothing else but that. Yes, nothing else. Zaryusu confirmed that the Lich was not immediately attacking, and looked back. They had broken through 190 metres. A 200 metre land of death with nowhere to hide. Rororo, Frost Pain, Zenberu and Crusch. It was a distance impossible to cover without any one of them. An impenetrable distance. It was reduced to almost nothing. The remaining distance could be covered if they stretched their hand. They overcame this distance. Behind them Rororo was behind brought away, but Zaryusu suppressed his slightly relieved heart. There were ten metres remaining. They understood that this was the largest challenge. Zaryusu reigned in his heart, and glared at the Lich. Zaryusu admitted that it was a terrifying existence. The monster before was truly terrifying. Magic to conjure fire, magic to pierce with lightning, and magic to summon undead. Not just that, since it could use more unknown magic, his fear went up another level. If he had not met it under such circumstances, Zaryusu would have definitely ran away already. It was that much of any enemy. Just facing him caused his tail to tense, his body wanted to run away. Crusch and Zenberu stood at his sides had their tails tensed, but they looked at him from the corner of their eyes. The two were thinking the same as Zaryusu. Yes-they were suppressing the desire to run away and were standing in front of the Lich. Zaryusu moved his tail and tapped their backs. They looked at Zaryusu with faces that showed that they had released the built up tension. We can win. That was all that Zaryusu said. Thats right, we can win, Zaryusu. Crusch moved her tail and rubbed the part that Zaryusu tapped while answering. Hah, things are getting interesting! Zenberu answered with an arrogant smile. And the three of them covered the final stretch. Eight meters apart. Zaryusus group who had sprinted all this way was out of breath and the Lich had no need for breath. The two groups locked eyes and the Lich spoke first. [I am the magic caster serving the Supreme Being, the Lich. If you forfeit now, I will grant you a painless death.] Zaryusu could not help smiling. He could tell this Lich knew nothing at all. Forfeit? Dont say such stupid things. It had no idea what thoughts Zaryusu had while coming here. The Lich did not show any displease to Zaryusus behaviour, and continued. [You came this far. You have shown enough worth to be saved. I have chosen you. Bow.] -Then let me ask something. What about the rest? My comrades behind us? [-I dont know. Useless existences will not be allowed.] I see-Then there is but one answer. Zaryusu laughed from the bottom of his heart. Zenberu and Crusch did the same. The Lich gazed upon them with doubt. Why were they laughing. If would be weird for them to go crazy from fear. It thoughts were only at that level. [Lets hear your answer.] Haha, you really need one Zaryusu raised Frost Pain tightly; Zenberu lifted his fists and took a stance; Crusch didnt do anything, as she felt the mana deep within her, prepared to cast her spells any moment. I will give you an answer then fat hope! Deciding that the answer had plenty of hostility in it, the Skeleton Warriors hid their bodies behind the round shields, and raised their scimitars. [Then, welcome death!] Thats what I want to say, go back to hell undead! Lich! At this moment, the battle that would decide the outcome of this war began-. CH 47 Get him! Zaryusu! Zenberu who dashed out faster than anyone else stretched his giant arm and attacked the Skeleton Warrior. He didnt care when the Skeleton Warrior blocked it with its shield, using brute force to press them back. The shield was dented, and the Skeleton Warrior staggering back collided with the other Skeleton Warrior and lost its balance. At the same time, Zenberu used his tail to swipe at another Skeleton Warrior, but missed. The formation of the Skeleton Warriors was broken and Zaryusu used this chance to slip through. [Stop him!] Two Skeleton Warriors slashed at Zaryusu after hearing the Lichs command. It was possible for Zaryusu to dodge; he could also use Frost Pain to block if he wanted to. But Zaryusu did neither of these. Dodging would mean he was slow. Zaryusu didnt want to make any unnecessary moves in front of the Lich. And more importantly ! The earth moved like whips, binding the two Skeletal Warriors. The whips made from mud were like steel chains, restraining the movement of the two Skeleton Warriors as Zaryusu charged into the gap in their formation. Thats right. -Crusch was present too. Zaryusu wasnt fighting alone, he just needed to trust his comrades. Even Cruschs magic couldnt seal off their movements completely. The scimitars of the Skeleton Warriors still grazed Zaryusu. But that was nothing, his boiling blood made him impervious to this pain. Zaryusu ran. He charged at the Lich who was pointing his finger at him. Even if he got hit by a spell, Zaryusu had to endure it and charge the target. He moved with iron willed determination. [Fools! Know true fear! !] A fear like something had grabbed his heart attacked Zaryusu. His vision shook, he could not understand where he was standing, and he felt uncertain, like something in his surroundings was about to attack him. His legs were slowing down to a stop. His legs could not move from the effect mental magic attack . Zaryusu, Zenberu and Crusch were strong. However, the Lich was stronger, they had fully understood that fact. Their bodies were screaming at them to run away. However they were chosen as part of this special group as they could suppress it with their will. Their originally suppressed instincts received reinforcement from the Lichs magic, and stole their right to control their body. Their hearts screamed at their legs to move. However, they did not. Zaryusu! ! The moment Crusch shouted, his fear vanished instantly and his will gushed out from within stronger than before. The Lich glared unhappily at Crusch and pointed a finger at her. [Annoying! !] White lightning dashed at an angle where no one was- Hyaa! Crusch screamed. Zaryusu who started running again was almost consumed by hatred, but got hold of himself in the end. Hatred could be a good weapon sometimes, but in the face of a powerful foe, it could get in the way instead. What he needed when fighting a strong enemy was fiery heart and an ice cold mind. Zaryusu would never turn his head. The Lich attacked Crusch just now, but that meant Zaryusu could use this chance to close the distance. Dismay could be seen on the Lichs face and it knew it made a mistake. This reaction made Zaryusu, whose beloved female was harmed, sneer mockingly. [Tch! !] Three arrows of light suddenly flew towards Zaryusu from the Lichs body. The arrows of light that appeared without any preparatory actions or signs made Zaryusu block them with his sword on reflex, but the magic arrows went through the weapon and hit Zaryusus body, inflicting dull pain. Silent Magic didnt require any preparatory actions, so it could not be disrupted from being casted. Ku! Not only that, Magic Arrow was also a type of spell that could not be evaded, so Zaryusu couldnt dodge it either. However- [Ku!] Zaryusu gritted his teeth and cleaved at the Lich with Frost Pain. Magic Arrow might be undodgeable, but its damage output was low too. For someone who had gone through tough training like Zaryusu, he was not so weak as to be rendered unable to fight from this bit of magic damage. [] Magic Arrows struck Zaryusu once again, the pain pierced through his heart and will. Zaryusu endured the excruciating pain and struck back. After several exchanges, Zaryusus movements became dull. The sharp pain prevented him from making agile movements, which was contrasted by the undead who knew no pain. The Lich and Zaryusu who understood this point made entirely different expressions. However, Zaryusus heart was calm. To the point that the winning Lich was saddened by it. Compared to Zaryusu, the Lich was strong. The weak fall and the strong prevail, that was the natural law of the world. The result of the one on one duel between the two was obvious. But it was also a fact that the unity of the weak gave them a chance to fight on par with the strong. ! Zaryusus pain disappeared with this voice and he regained his vitality once again. The calm Lich was angered by the healing spell that came from the back and shouted. [Damn lizardmen!] Zaryusu was fighting together with companions he trusts. Crusch, Zenberu and Rororo I will not lose! [Imbecile How could I, a creation of the Supreme Being lose?!] The Lich glared at the three lizardmen with his venomous eyes, focusing on Zaryusu. The Lich did not fire magic at Crusch. He recalled the earlier mistake. It thought that it would be better to destroy Zaryusu in front of it. It didnt use any summoning magic as the undead he had summoned earlier were still around. As long as those undead were still around, he could not raise new ones. Hence, the Lich continued casting Silent Magic: Magic Arrow while Zaryusu slashed away at the Lichs body this monotonous fight kept repeating. It felt as though this battle would never end. In that case, the duty of breaking this stalemate rests on the ones behind them. When one side receives reinforcement, the match will be settled in an instant. Both Zaryusu and the Lich were sure about that. Enduring the pain of the lightning attack coursing through her body, Crusch pulled through and casted. With a dong, a giant crab about 150cm big appeared a crab with a large right claw. It appeared as if it had been waiting under the wetlands the entire time, but it was actually a nature beast summoned by . It was called out by magic. Of course, it was not a normal crab. One could understand just by looked at its advancing figure. The nature beast advanced to Zenberus side and hammered the Skeleton Warrior with its oversized claw. Zenberu who received unexpected reinforcement smiled. For Zenberu who had to endure the attack coming from all sides and protect Crusch, he was glad to receive help. She surveyed the battle, regulating her breathing with deep breaths. She had been casting defence buffs and healing magic on Rororo when they charged here. In addition, with the summoning magic, Cruschs body wavered. She could no longer stand due to excessive mana exhaustion. She could not heal her wounds due to this. She had no breathing room to do so. Even so, it would make Zaryusu and Zenberu who were fighting in the frontlines uneasy if she was to fall. Blood dripped from the corner of Cruschs lips as she bit the inside of her mouth to keep herself conscious. ! The healing spell flew towards Zaryusu. Her vision wavered. She could feel the sensation of cold water all over her skin. Crusch couldnt understand what was happening, why and when did she fall into the mud. She had probably fainted for an instant, and fell into the mud. She didnt force herself to stand. No, she didnt have the energy to do so, so she decided to conserve her strength. In her blurry field of vision, she looked at her companions. Zenberu who was fighting the four skeleton warriors and Zaryusu who was enduring the Lichs magic attacks were covered with wounds. Crusch adjusted her breathing and casted her spell. ! She cured Zenberus injuries. ! She healed Zaryusus wounds. Huff, huff Crusch panted hard. But her breathing was still rugged, she felt the air wasnt coming in even though she was breathing so hard. This was probably the symptoms of mana exhaustion. She felt tremors of violent headache. Even so, Crusch worked hard to open her eyes. They had sacrificed so much for this battle, how could she be the first to retire from the field. Crusch used all her effort to open her eyes and chanted. ! Zenberu bashed the skull of a Skeleton Warrior with his clenched fist. The sensation of him making a slight dent turned into the feeling of the skull shattering. And so, he killed off a Skeleton Warrior. Thats the second one. Huff Hah. He expelled the air from his body in an attempt to push the fatigue out along with it, and glared at the remaining Skeleton Warriors. The crab summoned by Crusch was nowhere to be found. Zenberu only managed to defeat the other two thanks to it fending off two enemies. He only hung on because of Cruschs support. Two more to go. After that will be the Lich. Ha! Flexing his thick right arm, Zenberu confirmed that it could still move. His left arm was wounded badly and couldnt exert power. Zenberu had used his left arm as a shield a little too eagerly. He stared at his limp right arm. Never mind, just think of it as giving them a handicap. Zenberu glared at his annoying foes. He attempted to move his left arm, but the pain coursing through his body was not what he expected from moving his fingers. This is nothing. A comrade continued charging even after its heads became burdens. I, Zenberu Gugu, dont want to be mocked by them. Fu. Just how strong were the Skeleton Warriors? With just two, they could match Zenberu, no they were better. That was their level of strength. Fighting four at once was an impossible task. Even if he fought them one on one, he would be exhausted midway, and his defeat was certain. Despite that, Zenberu was still standing. Zenberu himself thought that this was strange. No. He understood why. Zenberu looked beyond the Skeleton Warriors, at Zaryusus back. The figure of a man would did not back down against such a pressurizing existence. That back is really broad Really. His body grew dull due to his accumulated fatigue, but Zaryusu was fighting in front of him, and Crusch behind him. Hey hey Zaryusu, you are wounded all over. Arent you in worse shape than when you fought me? Zenberu sent a Skeleton Warrior flying with his large arm, and used his left arm to block the scimitar of the other Skeleton Warrior. But he failed to parry the sword, which made another wound in his abdomen. That was the place Crusch had healed with magic. Isnt Cruschs voice coming from a lower place than usual? His wounds healed from Cruschs magic again. He could not looked behind him, but her voice was near the water surface. He could guess what position she was casting magic in. However, she was still using magic. Thats a good woman. If I ever get a wife, a woman like that would be great. Zenberu expressed his respect for Zaryusus eye for women. I dont want to be the first to fall and be the laughing stock. Feinting with his large arm, he attacked with his tail. Zenberu laughed. I am older than those two. The two Skeleton Warriors hid their body behind shields and closed in. The shields blocked the view of Zaryusu, evoking strong emotions from within Zenberu. Dont block the way! I cant see the back of the awesome man like this! Zenberu roared and charged forth Just how long had it been repeating? The Lich and Zaryusus even match was still continuing. The undead poker face of the Lich suddenly twisted horribly. What happened next froze Zaryusus mind and body. He heard the sound of water splashing behind him. Someone fell. [Look! Your companion is down!] He couldnt turn back. It might be true, it might be false. Thoughts that made his scales stood on end also surfaced, but the enemy before him had overwhelming strength. He didnt have the luxury of turning his head to find out. The moment he turned his head, the fight would be over. Zaryusu didnt fight this long just to lose for some stupid reason. If the Lich was telling the truth, it would be bad if he didnt dispose of the enemy reinforcements soon. Zaryusu was steeling himself to take the next magic attack when he heard the sound of someone getting up from the water and bones cracking. Zaryusu! We settled this side! The rest is up to you!! .! Zenberu roared in great pain and the sound of him falling into the water reached Zaryusu. The moment Cruschs hoarse voice was heard, Zaryusus wounds got mended. [Muu!] Displeasure creased the Lichs face. Without looking back, Zaryusu knew the two of them completed their task perfectly. Whats left was My turn! The Lich used his staff to parry Frost Pain that was coming at him. [Ku ku ku I am the Lich, dont look down on me just because I am not proficient in melee combat!] However the Lichs chance of winning was low. Only one out of three blows was deflected. The other two tore at its body. Even though he had resistance toward slashing weapons like skeletons, the situation was dire. Especially the last healing magic. The flow changed due to that. Summoning magic needed time. Performing it in front of an enemy was difficult. It would lose if this went on. The Lich decided to show his final hand. It wasnt a great plan Depending on the circumstances, this might doom it, but that was the only choice it had left. It suddenly turned around and ran. While Zaryusu was surprised, but he still took the chance to cleave at the Lichs back. The Lich who took a hit on the back staggered, but did not fall. Zaryusu clicked his tongue at the Lichs seemingly endless health, and sprinted to catch up with the Lich who was pulling away. The Lich turned back to show his undead face filled with wrath. Then- -A red sphere of light appeared in the Lichs hand. It was . Using wide area spell at such a range? He wants to kill himself No! Realizing the lich wasnt looking at him, Zaryusu was filled with fear. The Lich was looking behind Zaryusu. It was focusing on Crusch and Zenberu who were lying on the ground. What should I do!? If he threw the two away, he could stop the Lich. This was quite a large gap. The Lich and Zaryusu did not have much strength left. If he let this chance get away, the chance of victory would get lower. To defeat the Lich-That was why they had came here. Then he should sacrifice the two of them. They will definitely forgive him. Even so. Zaryusu wasnt someone who would abandon the comrades fighting alongside him. Throwing away his comrades, he could not make such a decision. Then-Save the two of them and then destroy the Lich. I just have to choose that! ! Zaryusu created a barrier of cold air on the ground near his feet. Gaarrgghh! Inside the whirlpool of cold, Zaryusus body instantly froze over. The words sharp pain could not begin to describe the pain that assaulted him. Struggling to remain conscious, Zaryusu endured the pain while glaring at the Lich. While the screaming continued, Zaryusu and the Lich were swallowed by the fog of frost as it spread around them. The Lich smiled as things went just as it planned. Ku ku, you could have won if you had abandoned your comrades. Liches had complete resistance to cold and electricity. That was why it could remain calm even in this flow of cold air. It crushed the fireball magic in its hand. If it was released, it would coil around it and explode as it contacted the white fog. It could deal the final blow to the other two after the fog dissipated. More importantly, it needed to put down the lizardman that was still standing. As it looked around, the Lichs face scowled. It miscalculated something. [.Well then, where is he?] What it missed was the fog that concealed everything from sight. The Lich had the ability to see through the darkness with its eyes, but couldnt see through objects that obscured its sight like this. It had no idea where the enemy was. But that wasnt a big problem. With how the lizardman was shrieking just now, he seemed to have suffered great injuries. He shot out the cold air to counter the fireball, so he must have suffered damage on the same level as taking a fireball hit. With his previous wounds, this was at least a fatal blow. Even if it did not find him, he could not move. Then it could crush him. Leave this foggy place first? After considering it, the Lich decided not to. If it moved now, he would be giving his position away. The important thing was to summon undead guards. With a meat shield, victory will be won even if that lizardman was still alive. The Lich who was about to cast his spell heard the sound of water rippling. One of the four treasures of the lizardmen, Frost Pain. A weapon made from ice extracted from the lake when it froze that one and only time. It harboured three magical powers. Number one, the sword was imbued with cold energy, dealing additional ice damage to the enemy it attacks. Number two, the powerful skill that could only be used thrice a day, Icy Burst. Number three The sound of air being sliced echoed out. Before understanding what was happening, the Lich saw the tip of a sharp object. The Lichs head was hit by a powerful strike. The sword lodged into the Lichs right eye rattled wildly. [Hyaaa! Why! Why are you not dead!] The Lich screamed. Frost Pain pierced deep into the Lichs right eye socket, it could feel his health falling drastically In front of the Lich who was standing unsteadily with a sword lodged in its head was Zaryusu who was covered in frost. The Lich couldnt understand why Zaryusu was still standing after taking such a powerful ice attack. The third ability of Frost Pain. Granting the user with resistance to ice damage Even though Frost Pain offered resistance to the cold, it couldnt completely negate a powerful skill like Icy Burst. The damage from the cold chilled Zaryusu to the bones. He was on the verge of collapsing, his breathing ragged and his movement dulled. His tail drooped weakly into the water. It was almost impossible to fight on when you even had difficulty just breathing. That strike wasnt aimed carefully, but a blow thrown out by instinct using all his might. It was a lucky hit. Zaryusu struggled to keep his eyes open. He gave everything he had to deal this final blow to the Lich, and he could feel that it was a fatal hit. Zaryusu who had no energy left to fight looked at the Lich with a glimmer of hope. The Lich was wavering. It couldnt keep his body intact as the skin fell off its face and cracks appeared on its bones. Even its clothes were rotting away. It was a matter of time before it would fade away. The moment Zaryusu was certain he was victorious A bony hand covered in skin grabbed Zaryusus throat. [I I am created to serve the Supreme Being How could I be vanquished like this!] The Lich wasnt even holding him with much force and Zaryusu could break free easily, but Ahhhh! Zaryusu wailed as an intense pain permeated his entire body. Negative energy flowed into Zaryusus body, robbing him of his vitality. Even Zaryusu who was trained to endure pain couldnt withstand the feeling of the pain caused by the cold that seemed to be injected directly into his veins. [Die! Lizardman!] Pieces of the Lichs face had dropped off, disintegrating in mid air. The Lichs life was deteriorating as well, but his intense loyalty towards its master made it cling on to life desperately. It would not be defeated by time. If they continued Zaryusu had no chance of winning. Zaryusu was struggling with all he had, but he was overcome with fear as his body refused to move as he wished. Zaryusu didnt have much health left. The negative energy the Lich was injecting into him was draining his life force away. Zaryusus gaze wavered and his vision blurred. The world seemed to be covered by a thin fog. The Lich who was clinging to consciousness mightily had a victorious smile as it watched Zaryusu slowly lose his strength to struggle. Kill this lizardman, as well as the other two behind him. They should be the elite of the lizardmen. Killing these lizardmen would be the best gifts it could offer to the Supreme Being its creator. [Die!] His body was not reacting to him as he could feel his body temperature dropping as if a poison was spreading through his body. He could hardly breathe, and his mind was the only thing that was clear. He couldnt die yet. Rororo who sprinted with all its might. Zenberu who shielded him. Crusch who exhausted all her mana. Not just that. He was shouldering the burden of all the fallen lizardmen. While he was desperately thinking of ways to win, a small sound made its way into Zaryusus ear. The gentle voice of Crusch The hearty voice of Zenberu The playful whimpers of Rororo Sound that should be impossible for him to hear. Crusch had lost consciousness and Zenberu should be knocked out. Rororo should had been taken far away from here. Were they voices that Zaryusu imagined due to his half dead mind? The words of his comrades he did not know even a week ago? The cry of his pet? No. No, it was different- Everyone was here with him Ahhhh Ahhhhhh! [?] A roar emerged from the half conscious Zaryusu. Zaryusu moved his eyeballs, and looked at the Lich. His eyes, which he could not make meet with the Lichs, suddenly were full of energy. Crusch! Zenberu! Rororo! [!] Just where was he hiding such strength. An impressive amount of negative energy should have eaten up all of his life force. Indeed, Zaryusus four limbs were heavy, and his body was frozen. Even so, Zaryusu felt warmer with every name he shouted. This warmth didnt originate from his life force. It came from within his chest his heart. The sound of muscle tensing erupted. It came from Zaryusus right arm, his clenched fist. He was gathering all the strength he had left in it right now. [Impossible!] The Lich stared at Zaryusu, not believing that he could even move. This was bad. The Lich had goosebumps. If it did not pump in more negative energy it would lose. It would not accept it. It was the Lich. The leader of these troops from the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarrick. And more importantly, it was an undead created by the great king of death Ainz Ooal Gown. It cannot permit itself to lose this fight [Die!] Its over you monster! Zaryusu was a step faster. Thats right, his strike with all his might was an instant faster than the Lichs injection of negative energy. The tightly clenched fist hit the hilt of Frost Pain Zaryusus fist bled. After taking such a heavy blow, Frost Pain that was lodged into the left eye pierced all the way through the Lichs brain. [Oooowwwwww!!] The Lich was an undead that couldnt feel pain, but he could still feel his negative life dissipating. [This this impossible Ainz sama] The Lichs eyes reflected his understanding of what failure was. When Zaryusus body fell like a puppet with its strings cut, a huge splash could be heard [ Please Please Forgive me] The Lichs body fell as it apologized to its master. It had fought against time, but it crumbled and disappeared, like an instant in time- The room was silent. The scene reflected in the mirror was unbelievable and no one said a word. Except for the maid Entoma. She transmitted her masters orders. Cocytus-sama, Ainz-sama has summoned you. Understood. Cocytus who had lowered his head turned slowly to face Entoma. Basked in the worried gaze of his subordinate, he gritted his teeth in shame. At the same time, he wanted to compliment the lizardmen. A magnificent battle. An 8% chance of victory. That was the probability of the lizardmen winning that Cocytus had calculated. This was based off of a simple close combat battle. They had begun from a distance where a magic caster would have an overwhelming advantage and had to grasp victory. That calculation could of course dip below 8%. The lizardmen overcame this huge obstacle. Spectacular. Cocytus looked back at the mirror for the last time, and voiced his words of praise towards the scene. CH 48 War Part 8 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 Zaryusu felt his body being lifted out from the darkness. It was not an ill feeling, but was really comfortable. Opening his eyes, a blurry world greeted him, similar to the one he sees whenever he wakes up. Where am I? Why am I sleeping here? He had many questions, and at the same time realized a weight pressing down on him. White. Zaryusu stared at that white colour, that was the first word that came to mind in his sleepy mind. As he became more wake away, he understood what that was. That was Crusch. She was sleeping on top of him. Ah Crusch is alive. Zaryusu felt relieved and almost said that out loud, but held it in. He couldnt bear waking Crusch who was still sleeping, suppressing his urge to touch her. Even though her scales were beautiful, he couldnt caress the scales of a female lizardman so thoughtlessly. Zaryusu pushed the thought of Crusch out of his mind and thought about other things. There were many things he needed to consider. First of all, why was he here. Searching his memory, he tried recalling what happened. After seeing the destruction of the Lich, his consciousness was cut off. He wasnt captured and was still lying here, meaning his tribe probably won the war. To avoid waking Crusch, Zaryusu sighed softly. He felt the burden he shouldered recently lightened. But thinking over it calmly, there were still some worries. They still didnt know about the enemy or what their goal was, there was a high chance their foes will strike again No, they will definitely do so. He allowed his mind to rest. Zaryusu felt the warmth from Cruschs body and sighed again. After this, Zaryusu lightly moved his body. His entire body could move with no problems. He thought he might be maimed, but luckily he was fine. Feeling relieved from his luck, Zaryusu looked around him. Finding his belongings near the wall, he noticed that this was the house he was staying in the past few days. There was no other lizardman except for Crusch. This room had nothing but small items. There was nothing else. Then what happened to Zenberu. Contrary to his worry, a feeling of A man of that level rose in his heart. Crusch seemed to be waken by Zaryusus movement and stirred, as if a soul had been injected into her supple body. She should be waking soon. Hmm Crusch made a cute sound and moved her dazed eyes to look around her. Shortly after, she noticed Zaryusu under her and smiled happily. Muu The drowsy Crusch wrapped Zaryusu in her hands, and rubbed herself against him. It was the action of animals trying to leave their scent. Zaryusu froze while Crusch did so. Her albino scales felt nice and cold. In addition the smell of grass calmed his thoughts. Zaryusu wondered if he could hug her too. When he couldnt stand it any longer, Cruschs eyes focused and looked at Zaryusu right in the eye. And froze instantly. Facing Crusch who didnt move while hugging him, Zaryusu wondered what he should say. In the end, he chose something he thought would not be a problem. Can I hug you too? No, it not being a problem was a lie. As a result, Crusch made a menacing growl and her tail moved side to side. She then rolled away from Zaryusus side until she hit the wall. A small voice could be heard from Crusch who was lying on her face. It said Stupid stupid me. Well, I am glad you are safe, Crusch. Crusch had calmed down, raised her head and smiled at Zaryusu. It is great that you are fine. I believed that you would be after the druids cast magic, but I was still worried. Noticing that her words had some information in them, Zaryusu asked. Do you know what happened after I blacked out? Yeah, more or less. After you defeated the Lich, the enemy retreated. Your brother also defeated the monsters and saved the three of us That was yesterday. Zenberu isnt here He is fine. He had stronger recovery speed than you and regained consciousness after receiving healing spells. He should be settling the aftermath of the battle. I seemed to have blacked out from exhaustion after hearing all that Crusch got up and sat down beside Zaryusu. Zaryusu wanted to get up too, but Crusch stopped him. Dont push yourself, you have the most serious injuries out of us all. She was probably recalling the scene that time as her voice grew softer. Its great that you are okay, really great Zaryusu caressed Crusch who was looking down and consoled her. I will not die before hearing your answer. I am worried about you too. Answer. As Crusch recalled the question, she faced Zaryusu with a serious expression. It was the figure of a female about to talk from her heart. Then they said nothing and a silent time was created. Crusch moved her tail slowly, tangling Zaryusus tail. The black and white tail entangling together looked just like two snakes mating. Zaryusu looked at Crusch quietly, and Crusch was looking at him too, their reflection could be seen in each others eyes. Zaryusu uttered something softly. No, it wasnt words, but a cry. That was the cry he uttered when he first met Crusch. A mating call. Zaryusu didnt do anything after the cry. No, he couldnt do anything except letting his heart beat intensely. Moments later, Crusch made the same sound a cry. The same emotional cry while shaking her tail, that was the cry to accept the mating call. An indescribably seductive expression appeared on Cruschs face, Zaryusu could no longer pull his eyes away from Crusch. Crusch pushed herself onto Zaryusu, the position was similar to the one they had while sleeping. There was almost no distance between their faces, their warm breathing mixed together, their heartbeat synchronized through their chests that were touching, and two of them became one Oh! Getting busy!? The door was opened strongly and Zenberu charged in. Crusch and Zaryusu froze like ice sculptures. Zaryusu was surprised at the fact that he completely could not sense a male like Zenberu getting close. However, more than anything this was a completely unexpected development. Zenberu tilted his head and asked those two, Zaryusu who was on top of Crusch. What, you havent started yet? They did not understand his words. When they did, the two silently parted. They slowly stood up. They faced the ground so Zenberu could not see their faces. No, it was good for him to not see. Yes, the bad thing came afterwards. The two kept silent and stood before Zenberu. Zenberu looked down at the two of them confusedly and leaned forward. Gahhhh! He took two punches to the stomach. After exhaling, Zenberus giant body collapsed onto the floor. Wooo What powerful punches especially Crusch Gahh that really hurts Leaving Zaryusu aside, the punch of wrath from the female lizardman could even win against Zenberu. That wasnt enough to vent their anger, but no matter how much they beat Zenberu up, that atmosphere would never come back. The two quickly realised that and gave up. They held each others hand and asked Zenberu. I heard some of it, but could you tell me what is the situation right now? Zaryusu and Crusch were holding hands, but they were touching nowhere else. Even Zenberu could not see the level of interest. To him, it was a natural thing so they naturally calmed down. Dont you know? All the tribes are having a victory party. It was the ceremony to return the spirits of their ancestors to their original locations. Performing it meant that the war ended. Zaryusu breathed a sigh of relief. My older brother is hosting the party? Thats right. Anyway, the hunters scouted the region and did not find any signs of the enemy, and no traces of reinforcement or ambush. It would be difficult to hide such a large army. We are still on alert, but your brother has already declared victory. I am here on your brothers orders. My brothers orders? Yes, your brother said Shahaha, just let the two of them sleep together. They might already be getting it on, shahaha. Its a bit embarrassing to interrupt, but I am curious, shahaha. [Bullshit! Whats with the shahaha?] Zaryusu and Crusch. Receiving the roars of the two, Zenberu shrunk back. Oh There wasnt any shahaha Theres no way my brother will laugh like that, really I am just expressing it more vividly You are the worst. A chill that could match Icy Burst came out from Cruschs mouth along with these words. That frightening voice even gave Zaryusu goosebumps. Zenberu who was being lectured shivered and stiffened. So, why are you here? Ermm, I am here to disrupt If you dare say you are here to be the third wheel, I will let you taste all the magic that you can think of. Zaryusu and Zenberu were pretty sure that Crusch wasnt joking. Eh I am here to invite you guys to join the party. We are the key figures in this victory, right? We cant miss the party. And we need to discuss about the future of the lizardmen too I see After hearing Zenberus roundabout explanation, Zaryusu smiled wryly after catching on what he wanted to say. Zenberu meant to say: There might be another battle, now was the time to display their strength. I got it, are you going too, Crusch? The unhappy Crusch puffed her cheeks, looking just like a Delmas frog residing in the wetlands. But Zaryusu thought she was much cuter. So, are we going? Zenberu casually asked Zaryusu and Crusch who were looking into each others eyes. A, ah. Yeah, lets go. Eh. Alright! After the two of them acknowledged, the trio walked out together. When they walked down the stairs and stepped into the wetlands, Zaryusu suddenly disappeared from Crusch and Zenberus view. Something large suddenly knocked Zaryusu down. Bang voom voom splash. Thats roughly how it sounded like. Zaryusu disappeared from their view, and was replaced by Rororos figure. Its four heads twisted around energetically, pushing their noses at Zaryusu who had fell into the wetlands. Rororo! You are alright! Zaryusu who was covered in mud stood up and walked up to Rororo, gently caressing its body and observed it. It seemed to have received magical treatment, all its burn wounds from before had been healed, it was as if it was never hurt in the first place. Rororo whimpered as it entangled Zaryusu with all of its heads, almost covering Zaryusu completely in its tight embrace. Hey hey hey, stop that, Rororo. Zaryusu laughed as he restrained Rororo with his voice. Rororo only cried happily, but didnt let go. Splash splash splash. Zaryusu suddenly heard this rhythmic sound of water splashes, and was baffled when he found the source. It was Crusch. She was watching Zaryusu and Rororo with a gentle smile, but her tail was hitting the wetlands with a fixed rhythm. Zenberu who was standing beside Crusch shuffled away slowly with a stiff expression. Rororo stopped moving too. It probably sensed that something was wrong. What is it? No, its nothing Zaryusu looked at Crusch who asked him the question and was confused. No matter how he looked at it, Crusch was smiling and happy that Zaryusu and Rororo were reunited. But somehow, it gave him a chilling feeling. How strange Crusch smiled again. Rororo released Zaryusu and he regained his freedom. Zenberu seemed to be fearful of something. Zenberu probably couldnt stand this strange atmosphere anymore and changed the topic in a hurry. Alright Rororo, you and I will move on ahead. Of course, Rororo couldnt understand the language of the lizardmen, but it obediently allowed Zenberu to mount it and ran off with amazing speed. After those two had left, a strange atmosphere fell between Zaryusu and Crusch. Crusch hugged her head as she shaked it. Ah~ really, what am I doing. It feels like my heart isnt my own. Even though it is irrational, I couldnt help myself. This is like a curse. Zaryusu understood how she felt. Because he felt the same way when he met Crusch for the first time too. To be honest, Crusch I am very happy. What!? Splash, a loud sound of water erupted. Zaryusu then moved to Cruschs side. Listen, can you hear it? Hmmm? The things we successfully defended are also the things we have to protect from now on. Sounds of rowdy laughter were carried here with the wind, they should be holding a banquet right now. The banquet was meant to bid farewell to the ancestors, celebrate their victory and to mourn the dead. Wine was originally an expensive luxury. But they managed to have several banquets thanks to Zenberus tribe bringing one of the four treasures that supplied unlimited wine. And because all of the tribes were gathered here, they could enjoy this unbelievably joyous atmosphere. Zaryusu listened to the joyous cheers and said to Crusch with a smile. This might not be over yet, that Supreme One person might still attack, but even so we should relax for today. Zaryusu then put his hands on Cruschs waist. Crusch followed the flow and stuck onto Zaryusu, resting her head on Zaryusus shoulder. Shall we go? Yeah Crusch answered and after hesitating for a moment, she called out: My darling. The two lizardmen walked together, disappearing into the noisy crowd There, the bell that brought the lizardmen to despair was about to ring. The door slowly closed. The person who was previously inside had just left. Ainz moved his gaze from the parchment in his hand to the closed door. He then raised just his index finger, and pointed it towards the ceiling. Eight Edge Assassins- There were several presences on the ceiling. Stuck on the ceiling, the spider-ninja-like monsters who had no presence until now, moved in response to the greatest ones words. Still facing the door, Ainz gave them orders. I have a mission for you. Come down. Understood. With those words, they remained invisible and silently landed on the floor. Ainz finally looked at them. Although the Eight Edge Assassins were invisible, from the viewpoint of someone who could see past invisibility, such as Ainz, they were easily visible. Shalltear and Aura had this skill as well. The Head Maid, Pestonya, and the librarian, Titus, and the rest of the high class individuals in the room could tell the existence of the Eight Edge Assassins as well, via the movement of the air, vibrations, or the ability to see through invisibility. Four of you tail Narberal. Narberal had just left the room. No one in the room had any opposition to Ainzs orders of tailing his own subordinate. This was as their master had decided it, and it was absolute. The Eight Edge Assassins only deeply bowed. .If she makes any strange moves, restrain her. Killing should be in moderation. I shall leave what qualifies as strange to you. However, when you cannot decide, report back to me. The observation period is until she leaves Nazarick. -Understood. Then go. Ha! As if sliding, four spider-like monsters moved. The remaining three returned to the ceiling. As the door closed without a sound, everyone in the room gazed at Ainz, waiting for his words. However, Ainz did not speak. He seemed to be glaring at the door that Narberal, and the Eight Edge Assassins had left by. By the way Ainz-sama, have you forgotten about my ability? Shalltear spoke to Ainz as if she had just recalled. In response, Ainz replied with a tinge of loneliness and familiarity in his voice. Shalltears ability-An ability of the Curse Knight Class [Low Item Destruction Due to Curse] In exchange for the bonuses of the Curse Knight class, penalties of a similar level were added. It was quite an unpopular class. Wondering why she would purposely have such a class, Ainz, no Momonga asked the creator Peroronchino. The answer he received was quite a proud one. Peroronchinos prideful voice played in his head with I have penetrated the backdoor of the production company! There was no way that Ainz could have forgotten that, those memories of the golden age. .There is no way that is true. On the contrary I was worried about what would happen if I passed it to you. Shalltear placed one of her icefish-like fingers on her chin and tilted her head. Her appearance was of a 14 year old beauty, and would be a beautiful painting. Her insides were another matter. Feeling relaxed from Shalltears attitude, Ainz smiled and spoke his thoughts. .Do you have confidence of the loyalty of that thing? Do you mean the jewel of death? The one who asked was Aura. In the world of the two talking, Aura spoke as if saying Hey hey, Im here too, which made Shalltear extremely dissatisfied. No, the aggregation of blood in her crimson eyes were enough proof that she was angry. However, Aura ignored Shalltears changes and continued. Umm, I believe it but. It is natural to proclaim ones loyalty before the great Ainz-sama. He is the Great Lord of Death.Well, one cannot expect a child to remember these things. Right, Shalltear. Sorry. .Well, I shall forgive you. However, please do not forget it again. Ignoring the two, Ainz spoke to Pestonya waiting behind him. I do not believe it. So I gave it to Narberal who was leaving Nazarick. Yes. Suddenly responding to conversation without a bit of awkwardness was the very model of a maid. However, noticing that they had went off topic, the two Guardians panicked and steered the conversation back. Basically considering that it might have been dangerous, we brought it away from Nazarick? .Yes. Aura. However, then I should have broke it. .Shalltear. That is jumping to conclusions. That is one of your weaknesses. Breaking it might be simple, but we should think of it as losing something valuable. Taking a breath, although undead did not need to breathe, Ainz spoke his thoughts. Intelligent items are outside of my field of knowledge, and we do not know a single thing about it. Breaking it would be a waste. It is simply that I feel uncomfortable being in the dark. It might be hiding secrets, and we have no methods of searching for such items. It also has controlling abilities. But then. Once Ainz spoke out the reasons why he sent the Eight Edge Assassins to tail Narberal, everyone in the room agreed. Considering that it might be a dangerous items, Narberal would carry it and be sent on a mission away from Nazarick. Not telling Narberal was to ensure that the item would not find out. While mind control had no effects on existences like undead, they would work on Narberal. Originally, it would be ideal to search for the perfect sacrifice among his subordinates. However, under those conditions Narberal was the best choice. It would be nice if nothing happens when she holds it for a while. If something does. Understood. Please allow me to be part of the team to save Narberal if it occurs. Ainz nodded deeply to Pestonyas suggestion since she was the best healer in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Of course. We shall assemble the best members then. Shall we have all the Guardians attend? With Shalltear and Aura as representatives, everyone bowed at once. All of them comrades who were connected with a strong rope to Ainz, the 41 Supreme Beings that created them. While it was fine to sacrifice themselves for the 41 Supreme Beings, there were no other existences better suited for the job. If Narberal were to be used by someone unknown, to erase their goal, they had to limit their usage of their power. As it would be troubling to search for the goal, it would be much easier to destroy them using a countrys power. Not noticing that he was moving to such thoughts, Ainz lightly nodded. He was moved by his subordinates unity and their friendship. Then, a small knock came from the door. The room was large to the point that if one did not have sharp sense, they would not have heard it. However since powerful existences had such a thing as a foundation, several gazes fell on the door. Slightly later, the maid next to the door opened it and checked the ones outside the door. Everyone guessed who it was. There was currently only one person who was called to this room but had yet to arrive. As the maid confirmed their identities, she closed the door, and walked to Ainz. She then came right next to him, bowed, and spoke. Ainz-sama. Cocytus-sama and Entoma-sama have arrived. Fine. Hearing the arrival of the ones he expected, Ainz nodded. Enter. Understood. As the maid went to open the doors again, the room had a slightly tense atmosphere. They were worried about how Cocytus would face them after his failure. In response, Ainz only smiled. A failure was perfectly within his expectations after all. Excuse me. Excuse me. Cocytus entered the room. Behind him was Entoma. Once Cocytus walked to Ainzs desk, he deeply bowed. Entoma was hiding behind him when he entered, but lined up with Aura and the rest at the side. The figure of Cocytus kneeling before Ainz was one like a prisoner admitting his own sin and awaiting judgement. This instance was my failure, for which I offer my extreme apologies. Please As Cocytus was about to continue, Ainz raised his hand to stop him. .Cocytus. How was the battle? Ha! Even though I have received subordinates- -I do not want to ask that. I want to ask how you would have won. Cocytus made a slightly-He looked like an insect so it was not clear- strange face and only kept silent and thought about Ainzs question. He then spoke. I underestimated the lizardmen too much. It is only prudent to be more cautious with my actions. Yes, that is precisely it! No matter how weak the opponent is, they cannot be underestimated. I am glad that you can understand. Ainz then directed his gaze at Shalltear. Noticing it, Shalltear slightly hide her eyes. She was probably recalling her previous failure. Very good, what else? Yes, there was also insufficient information. From this battle I now understand that in a situation where I am unfamiliar with the opponents extent of strength and the terrain, the chance of victory would certainly be diminished. Hmm As Ainz nodded satisfactorily, Cocytus felt his heart lighten. Anything else? Having an incompetent commander was also one of the problems. Because the ones battling were lower class undead, a commander should have been sent out who is flexible according to the circumstances and able to give out correct commands at the right times. Also, when taking into account the weapons used by the lizardmen, the zombies should have been used as the main force in carrying out the attack, exhausting the opponent, or alternatively have all of the forces attack together and not act separately. Apart from that? I am extremely sorry, at the moment I can only come up with this much Yes. This is precisely it. Amazing. Of course there are other things, but Cocytus, you have learnt well. Why did you not do this at first? I did not think of them. I only considered crushing them with pure force. If its that However, after sacrificing those undead, you now think differently right? Several people in the room looked dubiously at Ainzs happy atmosphere. It was strange that Ainz was satisfied when the troops from Nazarick were defeated. Cocytus was the same. He thought that he would be punished. However, strangely, it did not seem that he would be given anything of the sort. Cocytus. You want to apologise, but is there a problem? -Ha? The skeletons and zombies were destroyed. But does that have an effect on [Ainz Ooal Gown] which made the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. If you think it does, then that is the problem. Ainz moved his gaze from the stupefied Cocytus to Shalltear. What will happen to Nazarick with such losses? Shalltear, when will the skeletons respawn? Undead of that level will respawn in about one hour. I believe that new ones have already been born. -So it is like that. However, this does not erase my failure- Do not mind it, Cocytus. There is no problem even if you do not win. Failure was part of my plan in the first place. So Ainz-sama truly did not consider victory? I actually wanted you to realise without Demiurges help. Ainz gazed at Entoma, and stopped Cocytus when he understood and was to bow. I dont mind. However, it would not have been it a problem even if you won. My plans would have proceeded no matter the outcome. Cocytus, I want to ask you if you have gained anything. That is? Ignoring Cocytus, Ainz faced Pestonya. Bring that. Yes. Pestonya walked to a corner of the room and brought that back. It was a silver tray with a cover. She placed it silently on the table. Look at this. Cocytus stood up, and gazed at the silver tray on Ainzs desk. Pestonya removed the cover, and there was something in the middle. Cocytus wondered what it was as he thought for an instant. If there was no particular smell of carbon, Cocytus would still be wondering. .This is.What exactly. Could it be.ashes? This is a steak a maid made after practicing for five days. It was a simple black mass. And he was saying it was a steak. Cocytus could not believe it and was at a loss for words. Cooking needs specialised skills right? Yes. In Yggdrasil, cooking needed the right skills. Well, it gave temporary ability bonuses so it was natural. Maids do not have cooking skills. So they did not succeed after three days. Ainz cut the blackened meat with a knife. The centre had completely turned to carbon. Basically if we try to do something we do not have the skills for, it will end in failure.Actually, even trying to fry meat myself did not work. There was quite a commotion when Ainz tried to cook in the kitchen. Despite the common, the only thing he could make was the black burnt meat. His memories of what happened after he started were blurry. It was a brainless task. It was difficult to control the flame to what he wanted. But, he could not even fry it. .I wanted to know, Cocytus. Can one learn without skills. Basically Cocytus was an experiment to find out if already completed existences like Ainz could learn. If Cocytus could learn martial arts or war strategy, it would prove that Ainz and the rest could improve. The reason he set Cocytus up to lose was as losing would provide more places to learn. The result was to Ainzs satisfaction. Cocytus growth was possible. Of course, learning martial arts and gaining knowledge were two completely different things. Ainz was aiming for mastery of this worlds special magic, if it existed. Ainz was still wondering if magic was a skill or knowledge. However, this was an experiment related to the growth in ones knowledge. An even simpler experiment for knowledge was in Ainzs head. However, considering what was after this, martial arts and strategy were very important. Then the experiment would kill two birds with one stone. You have taught me that it is possible to mature. Good work. There was the possibility of one being unable to change, but Ainz was satisfied. Ainz thought. When the strongest stopped trying to grow, they would stagnate. They would be overtaken. Even if one had 100 year lead in military arts, they might be the strongest. However, if they stopped, they would drop from their position. They might be the strongest within the neighbouring country. However, how long can they sustain the title. Those that did nothing were simple fools. .Yes. Everything was as planned. You have done well Cocytus. Ha Cocytus was not fully absolved of his guilt and so he kneeled again and bowed to Ainz. Ainz-sama. What should we do with the lizardmen? The experiment is over, their existence is not important. Shall we clean them to prevent information from leaking? There was no sign that races other than the lizardmen were taking part. Then they could estimate that the world of the lizardmen was not large. There would be no problem in stopping the flow of information out of that small world. However, for Ainzs peace of mind, he could not leave them alone. He might have to crush them in full force. Even if he had to use his trump cards. As Ainz said so to Aura, he noticed Cocytus moving slightly in the corner of his eye. Whats wrong Cocytus? Ainz-sama, can I ask one thing? I dont mind. Killing them would be a waste. Hmm.True. Ainz thought. It was true that his original idea was to subjugate the lizardmen. Ainz gazed at Cocytus. He recalled Cocytus personality and understood his interest. He was the type to respect the strong. That strength was not pure power. It was something the eye could not see. However, he could not simply rule them under the current circumstances. .I dont mind if we destroy them, or ignore them.Or so I thought. I want to know one thing. How does it feel to be thought of as weak? Ainz looked at the Guardians. No one spoke, but the emotion in their eyes were enough to understand. -Aura. Yes. It is very nauseating. -Shalltear. Defeat does not go well with [Ainz Ooal Gown]. Cocytus. I believe we should teach them true strength. Ainz smiled. Then, shall we be a bit serious? Send orders to all the Guardians except Gargantua. Were making a move. Ha. The voices of the three Guardians were in harmony. Shalltear. I am going as well. Prepare the troops. Understood. Then I shall prepare all of Nazaricks 100 000 troops. 100.How long will it take to move all of them? Ainz voiced his refusal at the time Shalltear calculated. I am unhappy that the Lizardmen are currently thinking that Nazarick is not much of an enemy. I do not mind if it is only the troops that can leave immediately.Yes. Send out the Nazarick Old Guard. There were undead guards known as Old Guards. Nazarick Old Guards did not exist anywhere else but the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, and were high ranking undead of the Old Guard. They had magic weapons of varying effects, wore magic armour and shields, and learned several battle skills. They were excellent guards. Their level was 18. The Skeleton Warriors were level 16. How many? All. Then, how about 6000 of them? Ainz stopped for an instant. He was surprised that they had that many. However, he immediately hid it- Could you not hear me? All. Yes. My apolog- My apologies. (She removes accent in second.) Ainz calmly waved his had at the bowing Shalltear. Then Shalltear. Use and send the troops in one swoop. I have a limit to what I can do alone. Ainz expected Shalltears answer and faced Pestonya. Pestonya. Support her. Pass your mana to Shalltear. Understood. If not enough call for Lupusregina. -Aura. Yes. Choose your strongest subordinates to be my personal guard. Understood. Cocytus. You are now the vanguard. Follow my orders. Ha. I shall return my earlier defeat. Ainz smiled and spread his two hands. Now. Begin the mission. Tell Demiurge to return as well. Ainz whispered a small sigh in the empty room. But.A failure. Should I have sent a stronger undead than a Lich? The commanding lich was made with Ainzs Low Rank Undead Creation. It was one of the eight undead he could make everyday since coming to this world. Low Rank Undead Creation. It was an ability to create undead from level 10 to 24. High Rank Undead Creation was from Level 25 to 40. Considering that he had lost the strongest undead he could make with Low Rank Undead Creation, he might have been underestimating the lizardmen. .How troubling. He ordered the messengers to not bring up the name Nazarick as a prevention against Yggdrasil Players. Lizardmen were one of the races in Yggdrasil. It was possible that they were in the tribes. The reason they gave time was so that if there were Players, they could call their Guild or comrades, letting Ainz learn of them. However, when only lizardmen gathered, the chance of players existing was low, so they attacked. Another thing to pull out Players was the existence of the commanding Lich. If a Lich, a strong existence that the lizardmen could not defeat, appeared, Players would come out and fight, but it lost to just the lizardmen. In the end, the chance of them existing was low, but they could not run the risk. That was the biggest problem. If Players existed, they would have made preparations. Ainz could not let them get away. Thats why Im going. He was personally against it, but he had to confirm. He could not leave it to the Guardians as he had no idea how it would end. He felt that several of the Guardians looked down on their opponent. It would be nice if the defeat changed that, but changing their mindset would take time. If they cannot throw away their pride, and if they faced a player, depending on the level and numbers, the Guardians might get wiped out. He had to avoid that. But.If we fight, can I win? Ainz thought about the Eight Edge Assassins on the ceiling, and kept those words in his mouth. Ainzs strength as a Yggdrasil Player was doubtful. If they did not take extreme measures, he had cards up his sleeve to instantly kill any one of them. However, they were already on the wiki. Since the guild [Ainz Ooal Gown] was of the strongest class, a certain level of information of each guild member was written in the wiki. If the opponent did not know, defeat was impossible. But if he did, it would be trouble. .Should I bring that out. Ainz recalled the largest scale trump card on the 8th Floor. Most players would call it a cheat, and would rival the World Champion. And that was the reason why after 1500 people attacked, they did not regroup and try again. Did the time come to move it. But.How troubling. Ainz felt a heavy weight on his shoulders and fell into deep thought. While thinking that he had to consider a lot of things. CH 49 The words danger perception ability existed. It was an ability that allowed the theif-class adventurers to sense danger like reading a book, and it was extremely important. This ability had two types. One was based on instinct (not deduction or investigation but sensing when something occurred) and the other on deduction and studies from experiences. If the former was noticing your heart beat when an insect got close, the latter would be seeing through any small change in the environment, small changes in smell or sound, to locate the enemy. In the case of the latter, if one went to battlefields or on journeys, even if one did not train this ability, it would sharpen by itself. It goes without saying that it was born from experiences of walking the line between life and death. Even if one thought it was a safe place or failed in ones evaluation of the situation, as long as one was dancing with death, this ability was forcefully trained. In addition, creatures like the lizardmen were far more proficient in this than humans. This was an ability of living creatures, based on the sharpness of the sensing organs of the creature, and from a harsh living environment. Humans would probably sleep in a safe place far from monsters. However, lizardmen lived next to such monsters. With such an environment, it is understandable their danger perception was much better than humans. Those Lizardmen. Especially Zaryusu, would not fail to notice the change in the atmosphere outside their houses. Feeling tension filling the air, he opened his eyes. Before him was a familiar room although he had only stayed here for several days. Humans, even if they tried to, would not be able to make out details in this room which had no light source, but it was not that difficult for lizardmen. There was nothing out of the ordinary in the room. Zaryusu looked around, and after confirming that there were no strange objects, he gave a sigh of relief as he moved to sit upright. He was an outstanding warrior, which was why even if he was sleeping moments ago, he was as awake as normal. There wasnt an issue of drowsiness, as he was even energetic enough to immediately enter battle. This was natural for warriors trained to a certain level. This was also related to the fact that lizardmen were habitually light sleepers. However, Crusch who was sleeping beside Zaryusu showed no signs of waking up. Having lost the body warmth of Zaryusu, Crush merely sleepily let out a dissatisfied soft murmur. It was a truly deep sleep. If it were under normal circumstances, Crusch would also sense the change in the air and wake up, however this time it seemed as if she had not noticed at all. Zaryusu felt some regret, whether or not he had allowed Crusch to shoulder too much burden. He recalled last night, and came to the opinion that the burden on Crusch was perhaps greater than his. During the operation of defeating the powerful opponent, the lich, the female Crusch seemed to have suffered a greater burden than the male Zaryusu. He himself wished that he could allow her to continue sleeping, but after listening carefully, he could hear the frantic movements of many lizardmen beyond the house doors. At these times when various emergencies had already occurred, not waking her up would might be more dangerous. Crusch, Crusch. Zaryusu used a bit of force to shake Crusch several times. Mmm Mmmm Crusch curled her tail, then immediately revealed her red eyes. Mmm? It looks like something has happened. This phrase caused the drowsy Crusch to instantly widen her eyes. Zaryusu grabbed Frost Pain which was by his side and immediately stood up, and not long afterwards, Crusch was also out of bed. For humans, they would have to wear clothes and do other things, but lizardmen had no need to do so. Going outside, Zaryusu immediately understood the reason for the ruckus, and so did Crusch. The reason was-The sky. They saw a large thick dark cloud covering the air above the village. Looking to the distance, they could tell within a moment that the dark cloud was completely different to ordinary dark clouds. This was because it was a clear cloudless sky for miles around. That also meant that this was Its back? Yes. It meant that the hand of the existence known as the Supreme One had once again come knocking- Looks like it. Crusch agreed with this view. All of the lizardmen of the five tribes that had grouped together to fight could see the dark cloud in the middle of the sky, and were talking about it. However nobody had a look of fear on their faces. That was because they were victorious under unfavourable circumstances in the previous battle, causing everyone to become more spirited. Lets go. Eh. Zaryusu and Crusch ran towards the main gate of the village. The two of them ran towards the village, giving off a water splashing noise as they sprinted. They passed by several lizardmen who were commencing their battle preparations, and wasted no time in arriving at the main entrance. Several warrior class lizardmen were looking outside from the gate. One of them was a deformed lizardman. One that had one huge arm-Zenberu. In response to the harsh splashing sounds of the two approaching, Zenberu raised his hand in greeting, and immediately focused outside. Zaryusu and Crusch ran to his side and looked outside. On the far shore 250 metres away. Where the wetlands met the forest. There, Skeletons had formed into ranks. It was quite the number. About the same as the previous battle, not maybe slightly less. They outnumbered the lizardmen. So they have come again. Huh Zaryusu responded to Zenberu, then clicked his tongue. They had expected this. They had known that it was not the end. However it was too fast. It was unexpected that they would not have time to fully recover their wounds, bury their dead or strengthen their defenses. Zaryusu made a wry smile. He had underestimated his opponents. The enemy had the ability to again send such troops even though they had destroyed a large number of skeletons and zombies. However, these skeletons should be weaker than those summoned by the lich. These words had a hidden meaning. What Zenberu meant was that he believed that the current skeleton army was in fact stronger than the one which invaded before. Zaryusu also observed intently at the skeletons arranged on the shore of the other side. This was to size up the opponents strength, to then carry out the appropriate defensive actions. Their appearance was certainly one of a skeleton. A body of bone that had complete resistance to slashing attacks. That was dangerous but, the most dangerous was that since no muscles were visible, one could not tell how strong they were. For outward appearances, the biggest difference was their equipment. The skeletons from before were only equipped with rusty swords. However, the skeletons this time had sturdy breastplates, wielded a kite shield in one hand and one of various types of weapons in the other. Their backs had composite crossbows attached to them. They were ready for any type of battle. There was a wide gap between them and the earlier skeletons. In addition, it could be felt their their bodies were sturdier. Zaryusu observed this much, and discovered a particular fact. He couldnt help but doubt if he had seen incorrectly, and rubbed his eyes several times. However that remained a reality. Eh that cant be H-How is that possible At the same time as Cruschs exclamation, Zaryusu who had discovered the same fact involuntarily spoke out in a pained low voice. This time, Zenberu replied. Oh, you realised it too. Zenberus voice made it sound like he wanted to spit out blood. This was as he saw something unbelievable. Mmm Zaryusu was done with speaking, and remained silent. He did not wish to speak, because once words came out, he would be terrified. Yet it was impossible to remain silent. Their weapons seemed to be magic equipment. Crusch by his side nodded solemnly. -Yes. The skeletons were holding various weapons. They were all infused with magic. Some skeletons had a sword with fire, others had hammers of blue lightning. Green lights emanated from the spearheads of some, while the rest had purple liquids dripping from their scythes. Zenberu next words deepened Zaryusus shock. Looks like that is not it. You two should also look closely at the armours and shields. Those are also magic defensive equipment. Zaryusu doubted his eyes when he heard Zenberus words. He then unconsciously moaned. He noticed that the shields and armour were not sparkling just from the sunlight, but also as they themselves were emitting light. Just what type of existence could equip that number of skeletons with magic equipment. While if it was a temporary simple enhancement to the weapon, it would be possible for a large country. However, if they imbued magic equipment with various attributes, the situation changed. Zaryusu learned a lot from the dwarfs he met in the mountains while on his travels. Dwarves were a mountainous race which excelled in metalworking. During feasts, those dwarves would often talk about the legend of a particular hero the King who established the great Kingdom of Dwarves, the hero who wore shining mithril armour and solo defeated a dragon, then becoming one of the thirteen heroes, Magic Engineer. Even within the legends told by the dwarves, there were no stories which told of this kind of magnitude of magic equipment preparation. Then, what was the scene before Zaryusu? Is that an army from the myths? If this was not a story from mankind, then it must be a scenario from a mythical story. Zaryusus entire body was trembling. Because he realised that this exceeded his predictions, and they were facing an enemy which absolutely should not be provoked. However. Was this not something they had understood. The opponent was probably extremely strong. They had came prepared to be annihilated. As the one who proposed this plan, why was he trembling. The enemy was far beyond his imagination. He understood that. So if that was the problem, what should he do? Did victory weaken his heart? If he recalled their words, the lizardmen had shown their ability to repell their first wave. Then, they at least would have some sort of negotiations. If he showed fear, their evaluation of him would drop. Deciding so, his heart felt more vigorous, and Zaryusu stared at the skeletons. As he tried to see which was the enemy commander-A cold wind blew. It swept around Zaryusus entire body. The wind. Crusch is cold too. While he hugged his body, he checked the situation of the sky. Due to the thick clouds hanging in the sky, they blocked the sun and caused quite the chilling sensation. That was the normal expectation, and normally it would be entirely correct. But that was not it. The wind blew again, and a shivering cold attacked Crusch. Her body again trembled. Zaryusu with Frost Pain had some resistance to the cols and so would not feel it unless it was above a certain level. So Zaryusu hugged Crusch. Are you alright? Eh.Its warm. Im cold too. Zenberu spoke in his heart, but he did not enter the view of Crusch or Zaryusu who was giving her his body heat. They looked like two good friends hugging if seen from the side. Zaryusu then asked Crusch. Crusch. Have you heard of such cold winds blowing at this time of year? No, none. However if they activated magic to control the weather, this cold wind would not be strange. Crusch again, spoke in a small voice so that no one else but Zaryusu could hear. Zaryusu frowned at her response. This is bad. Eh? What is? Oi oi, this is a bad atmosphere. Just as Zenberu said, due to this strange cold wind, the lizardmen all had expressions of uncertainty. There was not much left of the confidence that once filled them. They felt like scared children. Zaryusu felt it too. A cold wind that was impossible for this season-basically an impossible change in nature. This caused the morale of the lizardmen to drop. The lizardmen did not know magic, and had the experience that nature was something that could not be changed by anyone. Basically they had associated being able to change nature with someone who was far more powerful than them. Yes. Just how powerful was the enemy they were about to face? This blowing cold wind eloquently told them the answer. A good move. While clicking his ongue, Zaryusu accepted the effects of this magic. He could say nothing but that a move to instantly lower the enemys morale was good. If they were aiming to lower morale, to make sure of this- Cheh, the opponent has begun to move. Yes. The skeletons began to move. Zaryusu grit his teeth. His forced his unwilling tail to not make any large moves. So they were aiming for this timing to move. The surrounding warriors began to waver. Some of them even raised cries, warning that they were coming to attack. Among them, Zaryusu knew that it was different. That was not movement to attack. However, the panicking lizardmen thought only that they were attacking. Just as Zaryusu and Zenberu were about to request aloud for the panicking lizardmen to calm down Calm down! A large piercing sound shook the air. That voice was not too loud. However, it was filled with confidence and dignity that no one could oppose. All the lizardmen was entranced by the voice, stopped and looked at the direction it came from. It was Shasuryu. I say again, calm down. In this silent space, only this voice filled with self-confidence and authority reverberated. Also, do not be afraid, warriors. Above all else, you must not disappoint the numerous ancestral spirits behind you. With calmness returning, he walked through the crowd of silent lizardmen to Zaryusus side. Younger brother, what action has the opponent taken? Hmm, older brother, although they have begun to move they do not appear to be preparing for battle. Hmm The five hundred skeletons which had begun to move formed into ten ranks. Just what are they planning to do? Zenberus whisper reflected the thoughts of everyone. They were not just reforming ranks. Then, as if waiting for that question, the skeletons moved again. Under perfect and precise commands, the legion parted to either side from the centre. What appeared from the gap of approximately twenty skeletons in width was a figure. That figure was not very large. Even if it was about two hundred and fifty centimetres in height, it was possible to see that the figure was shorter than Zaryusu. That person wore a pitch-black robe, in its hand was a black misty staff-like object. It was an appearance similar to that of the lich yesterday. It was probably a magic caster as well. Seeing that figure, Zaryusu felt his back getting the shivers. He felt that it was far more powerful than the lich yesterday. [ Oh, oh!] The lizardmen which were nervously watching this Magic Caster let out a panicked sound altogether. At this moment, an enormous hemisphere-shaped magic array approximately ten metres in diameter expanded outwards with the magic caster at the centre. A blue and white radiance floated on the surface of the magic array, with semi-translucent markings which looked like it could be words or symbols. Those semi-translucent markings were rapidly changing, and at any given moment none of the words were the same. Since the sunlight was blocked, the lizardmen could clearly see that scene. If a non-hostile existence was doing this, the lizardmen felt that this could be an illusion. The blue clear light changed its figure, and illuminated the surroundings. However, under these conditions they could not be entranced by it. Being unable to understand what exactly it was, Zaryusu felt confused. When a magic caster used magic, they would not make such a magic array in the air like this.What the other side was doing was something outside of Zaryusus knowledge. So, he asked the most well versed woman in magic in this place. What exactly is that? I-I dont know. I cannot figure out what that is either Cruschs reply was a bit terrified. It looked like she was even more frightened because she possessed knowledge about magic yet was unable to understand that behaviour. Just at the moment that Zaryusu was planning to comfort her Not knowing if the magic had successfully activated, the magic array broke apart, becoming numerous light particles flying towards the sky. In the next instant like there had been an explosion in the sky, the particles spread out The lizardmen did not know And the world did not know This was the first time such a magic was used in this world. This was on par with the highest magic from 500 and 200 years before. One of the Overrank magic-A magic that could that the world. Immediately it- And the lake- -Completely froze. There was no one there that understood what had just happened. Yes, all the lizardmen there. Shasuryu who was a tribe leader with outstanding qualifications; Crusch who had extraordinary druid powers; even Zaryusu the traveller who had seen much and had a wide breadth of knowledge. Even these individuals, who within lizardmen history could be considered to possess miraculous abilities, could not immediately comprehend the current situation. No way of understanding why their own feet were inside ice. Before long after enough time had passed for the brain to accept the situation before their eyes a crying rang out Every lizardmen indeed, everybody let out a lamenting cry. Even Zaryusu was the same. Crusch and Shasuryu, and even the most courageous Zenberu, were no exception. As if terror crept out from the depths of their souls, everybody could not help but scream. It was such terrifying truth. The lake will never freeze. It was a truth since they were born. But, it was destroyed when the lake froze. Ice was something within their knowledge. All the lizardmen thought that. That fear was the equivalent of humans seeing the sun rising from the west. The lizardmen frantically lifted their feet. Luckily the layer of ice was not thick, and broke immediately, but the broken areas immediately froze up again. A chilling cold vapour came from underneath, making it painfully obvious that this sight was not an illusion. After Zaryusu agitatedly clambered up the mud wall, he immediately surveyed the surroundings, then was stunned into silence by what he saw from his widened point of view. All of the lake within their vision was frozen-That was the scene they saw. The lake was about 20 kilometres in all four directions. All of it that they could see was frozen. That cant be Crusch, who had also climbed up, looked around and was lost for words just like Zaryusu. From her gaping mouth, she let out a despaired voice. Like Zaryusu, she did not wish to believe that this scene she saw before her was real. The lake that would never freeze. There was nothing that could make it freeze. Yes. They could not believe the scene they were seeing. Just how much power did one have to have to make such a thing possible? Get up here, quick! Shasuryus roar rang in the air. Surprised at it, Zaryusu and Crusch looked down at the bottom of the wall. Several lizardmen fell down powerlessly. There were not many, but they dotted the surroundings. The ones that were still fine, mostly the warriors, worked together to pull the fallen lizardmen from the frozen ground. The lizardmen that were pulled up all had lost colour in their faces. Their bodies shivered. From what Zaryusu could tell, this was a result of their body temperatures dropping. The freezing temperatures was seeping their life force away. Older brother, Ill go check on the others! Zaryusu who wielded Frost Pain could not be affected by this degree of influence from the cold air. No Do not go! Why, older brother?! The enemy will probably start moving in a short moment. You are not permitted to leave! Grasp the overall situation, do not let any information slip! This is something which can only be entrusted to you who have wandered across the world and acquired various kinds of knowledge. But we should preserve our magic power. Fool! Do not mess up our priorities! Moving his gaze from Zaryusu, Shasuryu talked to the surrounding warrior class lizardmen. Right now I will be casting some ice resistance magic upon you all, Protection Energy Ice. Quickly go and inform every single person in the village, and avoid coming into contact with the ice. I will also assist with casting the magic. Please do! Then, Crusch, let us act separately. If any individual is discovered to be in an emergency situation, immediately cast healing magic! Crusch and Zaryusu cast six lizardmen with protection magic. Zaryusu stayed on the wall, and stared at their formation. The thing he should be doing was just as Shasuryu said. He sent the enemy a sharp gaze, not letting any movement by him. Unease passed by Zaryusus brain. Was it fine to grasp this magic caster who could freeze the lake with normal eyes. Or would he break them trying to. However, was it fine to say that he was too scared, and could not see the enemys movements. Could he make such an excuse? It was imperative to carry out the task given to him by his brother with perfection. Hey ho. Zenberu who had climbed up to Zaryusus side gazed leisurely at the enemys position. You need to relax a bit. Your older brother is looking forward to your wisdom right? Even if you miss something, he wont blame you. The more important thing is to not be too hooked up in it, and end up narrowing your vision. Zenberu in his carefree voice had given Zaryusu a sharp warning. It was just as he said. Zaryusu was not alone. He was fighting with his comrades. Every did what he or she could do. Zaryusu shifted his gaze. All the warriors apart from Zenberu climbed on the mud wall, and looked at the enemy. Yes, he was not fighting alone. It seems that he who had witnessed that overwhelming power magic had been shaken. Zaryusu exhaled one giant breath, as if to get rid of his internal worries all in one go. Sorry. Theres nothing to be sorry about. Thats right, because you, Zenberu, are also here. Ha, dont look to me for matters which concern thinking. The two of them laughed at each other, then continued to observe the enemys movement. However, that really is a true monster. Yeah! It is basically on a completely different level The magic caster had the insufferably arrogant posture of a king, and pompously gazed in the direction of Zaryusu and their village. That supposedly quite small body seemed expanded by ten times its size. He should be the one referred to as the Supreme One. That ought to be pretty spot on. Furthermore, I really hope there are no others powerful enough to cast magic that freezes the entire lake. Thats right, and I hope so too. In the eyes of that monster who is even able to freeze the lake, we lizardmen are no more than ants. Ah~ what a shame! Were no different than small insects. . Zaryusu had no words. Because Zaryusu was thinking the same thing. The words resist seem stupid now. .If they do not allow us to surrender, what should we do? Zenberu looked at Zaryusu in surprise. Then he smiled. Then we shall all commit suicide in the name of an attack. Well, this will be a good experience. Being the opponent of an existence that can turn the world upside down. .You did not waver. .Are you. Praising me? I.maybe? By the way.Theyre moving. Ah, yes. The magic caster who froze the lake raised the hand which was not holding onto a staff, and gave a wave in the direction of the village. As if answering, a troop of fully armoured, knight-like warriors came out from the forest. There were not many of them. They numbered forty. They were about 2.3 metres tall. Their left hands held a large tower shield that covered ? of their body, and they wore a black full plate armour. Vein-like crimson patterns ran around their body. Different from practical items, spikes sprouted on their armour and expressed violence. In their hands was a six metre long spear. On the spear that suited lanced calvary, a cloth was spread. They were flags. They were clothed in a pitch black mantle, they flawlessly stepped into the wetlands. With the ice breaking at their feet, they silently marched forward. With perfect movements, they made space in between them and crossed flags with the opposite soldier. As the flags overlapped, and the 40 different patterns of the cloth lowered down, a path was made. Is that a path for the king? Zenberu was correct. The magic caster slowly walked on the frozen lake. Several shadows followed behind him. At the front, was the magic caster who froze the lake, and the one with bottomless power. Anymore and it made one wonder what should he be called. It was shorter than the average lizardman, but hidden inside was a despairing power, a monster. On his body he wore a pitch-black changpao, so dark that it looked as if it had been cut from a piece of the night, and in his hand he held a staff which radiated a black aura. That radiating aura seemed to form into agonised human expressions, which collapsed and disappeared. Even under the hood was a skull, with vacant eye sockets which had a shining small red light in either of them. The opponent wore innumerable magic accessories which were absolutely beyond Zaryusus comprehension, and walked forward at a commensurate pace with the authority of a king. Just behind the magic caster at his left and right was a dark elf girl and a silver-haired girl. The dark elf girl had golden silk-like hair cut to her shoulder. Her heterochromatic eyes were gold and purple. Her ears were long and sharp, and her skin was a light brown. It was a skin colour held by the close relatives of elves, the dark elves. On top of her skintight armour, she wore black and red dragon scales pasted on it, and on top of that she wore a white vest with golden lining. He chest had a symbol on it. Her waist had a whip attached, and her back had a large bow, the handle, rim, and grip having decorations engraved on them. The silver-haired girl was dressed in a soft pitch black ball gown. The skirt portion was inflated, and had a large volume to it. The length of the skirt was quite long, and completely hid her legs. Her Bolero cardigan had frills and ribbons attached and it covered her shoulders and chest. Due to her wearing fingerless gloves, most of her body was hidden. What was exposed was a beautiful face, to the extent that even a first class work of art would feel ashamed to be in front of her. She had white skin, a paleness that could be in no way healthy. Her long silver hair was bound to one side, and flowed down. Even though lizardmen had no well established sense of beauty, the two of them were gorgeous. And the last one was- He cant be a Demon? Zenberu had a question look in response to Zaryusus whisper. Demon. Demons were those who used violence to bring about destruction, and Devils were those who used their intelligence to bring about depravity. These kinds of otherworldly existences grouped together were referred to as demons. It is said that they are atrocious monsters which existed solely for the extermination of all sentient and good living beings. They were also synonymous with the word evil. While in human society, this was something well known, but the lizardman society was different. In this case, Zenberu not knowing anything was the norm. Lizardmen who lived together with nature, the existence of demons was something located far from their themselves. This was due to a simple difference in culture, and because they were isolated. Zaryusu had once before heard about demons during his travels. He had heard how terrifying demons were. It was said that two hundred years ago, a being known as the king of the demons the Demon God had led demons under his banner, and had almost exterminated the entire world. The Demon God had met his end at the hands of the thirteen heroes which vanquished him, and in a certain place it was still possible to see traces of that battle. If undead could be described as creatures which detested the living, then demons were creatures which tormented the living. That demon was two metres tall, and his skin was a sparkling red. His clean cut pitch black hair had a glistening luster. His red eyes sparkled with intelligence, and front facing goat-like horns sprung from his temples, and pitch black giant wings grew from his back. His sharply clawed hands grasped a scepter, and a red beautiful robe adorned him, and he had a kings dignity. They walked in silence, under the forty flags. The distance they walked was 160 metres. It was 90 more metres to the village. Then, they stopped. Just what were they doing. Several lizardmen looked at each other in unease. Then they asked the smartest lizardmen here. Please tell us, what we should do, Zaryusu-san? Should we prepare for battle? No, that will not be necessary. Think about the previous lich. Our opponent is a magic caster who is by far more superior to that lich, and making an attack at this distance should be childs play for him. The most frightening thing is what kind of words does he have for us. The lizardmen revealed an expression of agreement. Without letting his gaze move, Zaryusu continued his observation. At this distance, he could make quite detailed observations. Yes, it was the distance where they could look into each other eyes. The magic caster standing at the front was looking here as well. Under these conditions, the dark elf surprisingly did not have any hostility in her gaze.The silver-haired girl had a mocking smile. The demon had some kindness, but it was terrifying. Some time looking at each other passed, and the magic caster standing in front once again raised his empty hand. Responding to that, several lizardmen waved their tails in unease. Do not be afraid. Do not put an embarrassing display in front of our opponent. Zaryusus razor-sharp rebuke made all of the lizardmen at the scene immediately raise their heads and straighten their backs. And a black mist appeared in front of the magic caster without any relation to Zaryusu and the rest. It numbered twelve. While spiraling and becoming larger, the black fog eventually became about 150 centimetres. There were countless faces that were formed within the fog. That is. Zaryusu recalled. The monster that came as a messenger. And that undead monster he met on his travels. Since it could use mental attacks, it was an ethereal monster that Zaryusu had a hard time fighting. Since it was ethereal, unless one attacked with magic weapons, certain metals or martial arts, it was difficult to damage it. Even with the combined might of the lizardmen, their amount of magic weapons was small. So, defeating one was extremely difficult. 12 of such monsters. And they were so easily created- Impossible. A truth he did not want to admit was the truth. Zaryusu looked at the surrounding lizardmen. They did not understand the level of what the magic caster just did, and only showed some surprise at it. With a small sigh of relief, Zaryusu looked at the magic caster. Monster. He understood. But he could understand why such a powerful lich would pledge his allegiance to such an existence. Zaryusu thought so as he despaired. The magic caster whispered something, and waved his hand, telling them to leave. Then, the undead flew around the village. They spoke in unison. [The Supreme One transmits his message to you as such.] [The Supreme One requests a dialogue. Will the representative please step forward.] [Should you waste our time, it shall only serve to aggravate the Supreme One.] However, what was even harder to believe was when the silver haired girl, who was waiting at attention at the back, forcefully used both hands to make a clap once she received her instructions from the magic caster. At the moment of the hand clap those undead were exterminated. Ha!? Zaryusu, who had taken in a large shock, involuntarily shouted out. Since that move was not to return the summoned monsters, but to exterminate them. Extermination of undead. This was an action that priests could do. Normally repelling them took a lot, but when there was a gap in their strengths, it was possible to not only repel but to exterminate.However, when exterminating large numbers of undead, the difficult jumped, such a level of power needed. Basically the silver haired girl had that power. And to just transmit a message, he used undead of such strength. Ku ku ku- Zaryusu unconsciously began to laugh. The surrounding lizardmen, Zenberu included, looked at him with suspicious gazes. Ignoring them, Zaryusus laugh became louder. W, what is wrong, Zaryusu? N, no nothing-Ku ku. Zaryusus laughter did not stop. It was natural. What could he do except for laugh. When shown a power gap of this magnitude- Younger brother! Ah, older brother! Reacting to the voice from the bottom of the wall, he saw the figures of Shasuryu and Crusch. The two climbed the mud wall, and looked at the magic caster and his entourage. Crusch forced her way in between Zenberu and Zaryusu. This caused Zenberu to almost fall off, but well, it was forgiven. Is that the enemys leader? The atmosphere around him is so strong that merely looking at him will cause peoples bones to chill. Although the appearance is similar to the lich which you defeated but the strength of both individuals simply cannot be compared I know right. Hes so small, but he is 100% a monster. It is just as Zenberu said. Older brother. The people behind him are also in another league. -Eh!? Is that a demon? He controls a demon? That magic caster? So it seems, Crusch. He is not an existence that can be controlled by a demon. I cant believe it. What is the dark elf doing beside them? She seems human though. She is not a simple human. The knights holding the flags behind are probably quite strong enemies as well. If we attack how can we defeat them? There was no one that could answer Zenberus question. They could make some predictions, but if they were voiced, the morale of the surrounding lizardmen would plummet. .By the way, is my brother finished? Yes, mostly. He heard the words of the messenger. I see, thats true. The degree of priority of what the messenger said was much higher. .Yes. We have to do that first. What the messenger said.Zaryusu, can you come with me? .. Zaryusu looked silently at Shasuryu for a while, then nodded gravely. Shasuryu momentarily showed an anguished look, but immediately returned to normal, so fast that nobody had noticed his expression. Sorry. Dont mind it, older brother. Shasuryu had only apologised before jumping off the mud wall, treading on the thin layer of ice coating the wetlands, and letting out splashing sounds. Im off then. Be careful. wetlands. Zaryusu and Shasuryu treaded across the thin ice above the lake, moving forward together. After they walked through the main entrance, Zaryusu felt the magic casters group gaze intently at the two of them, as if their gazes carried actual pressuring strength. He desperately restrained his strong emotions telling him not to get away. At this moment, Shasuryu spoke out. Sorry. Sorry for what, older brother? If negotiations fall apart, the opponent may perhaps kill the two of us there and then. Ah. Zaryusus response was short. That was why he hugged Crusch. You have a wife- Considering the opponents numbers, I cannot allow older brother to go forward alone. If you were by yourself, the opponent would probably also form the opinion that we are not paying them enough respect. Amongst lizardmen, Zaryusu was indeed widely known, and extremely suitable to take part in negotiations. However, his identity was that of a traveller, therefore even if he were sacrificed, it would not affect the lizardmen group structure. From this perspective, his loss would not be regretted. Even if the hero were to be killed, so long as there were other remaining tribe chiefs, the battle could be continued. The two of them continued silently forward. The distance closed, and they could clearly see their opponents. It was understandable, but the magic casters entourage was calmly standing on the thin ice. It was not a problem that they were light, but were using some sort of magic. The distance went close to zero, and became one that was suitable for discussions. Zaryusu and Shasuryus hearts beated sharply. It was with a force that almost seemed to make them jump out of their chests. The reason was their worry. How should they discuss in fron of these pressurising strong people. Since that was unclear, they were under immense pressure. Originally, it might have been better to depreciate themselves. However, that might cause the other party to lose interest and decide to kill all of them. However, what would happen if that was considered disrespectful. What was correct, they completely did not understand. It was like going barefoot in the dark with sharp weapons scattered on the floor. Our delegation has arrived! I am the lizardmen representative, Shasuryu Shasha, the strongest hero amongst the lizardmen! I am Zaryusu Shasha! There was no response. The magic casters entourage only gazed at them from above, and they showed no sign of making a move. Even ignoring the fact they wanted a negotiations, it was a strange attitude. What was wrong. Zaryusu and Shasuryu looked at each other. Did they make a mistake. The one who replied was the demon. Our master does not consider that you have not entered into a listening posture which demonstrates respect. What? [Prostrate]. Suddenly, Zaryusu and Shasuryu knelt down, with their heads buried into the wetlands. Their actions made it look like these two persons thought it was only natural to do. The cold mud stained the two persons bodies, and the shattered ice blocks immediately froze up again. It was impossible to stand up. Even if they used their entire bodys strength, their bodies did not budge. As if there was an invisible giant hand which was pressing down on them from above, their bodies had completely lost all freedom of movement. [Do not Resist]. The moment those words were said, Zaryusu and Shasuryus bodies ignored their will and slackened. The two unsightly prostrated in the mud. As if he were satisfied at the scene, the demon separated away slightly, talked to his master. Zaryusu could not see it, but he heard. Ainz-sama, their respectful listening postures are prepared. Thank you for your hard work Raise your heads. [Permitted to Raise your Heads]. Moving their head, which was the only part they could move, Zaryusu and Shasuryu looked up at the magic caster in front of them. I am the master of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown. First, I give you my thanks for helping me complete my experiment. Hearing the words without any actual sense of gratitude, a fierce anger welled up in Zaryusus heart for an instant. A whirl of emotions flared up after feeling disgusted that lives of lizardmen were stolen due to an experiment. However, he immediately suppressed it, and hid it completely. It was natural. The existence in front of him had a power beyond his imagination. He could not even imagine what would happen if he displeased the monster that could freeze the lake. Death was bliss. A hell that would make them think that would not be strange. But, they had no desire to excessively flatter him. The ones behind me are my subordinates, and since they have no particular relation to this I shall not introduce them. Now, the main point.Enter under my rule. Ainz the magic caster gently raised his hand, stopping Shasuryu who desired to speak out. Knowing that insisting on speaking out would not be wise, Shasuryu could only obediently stay silent. However you defeated us earlier, which should mean that you are unwilling to accept my authority. This is why we shall attack again four hours later. If you are still able to win, I promise to take no further action against you, and will even guarantee to support reasonable compensation to you. May I please ask a question? You may, ask away. The one who will be attacking will it be Gown-dono? The silver-haired girl standing at the back raised her brow slightly and the demon smiled more deeply, possibly because they were unsatisfied with the dono title. However, they did not make any particular action, perhaps because the master did not say anything about it. Ainz ignored those two people, and continued talking. How can that be possible. I will not be taking action myself. Instead, the one who will be attacking will be my trustworthy aide furthermore I will only be sending out one person. He is called Cocytus. Hearing these words, Zaryusu felt a deep despair as if the world had ended. If it were a large army that would attack, perhaps the lizardmen would have a chance of victory. This meant that, at first, he had believed that this time could also be a continuation of yesterdays unfortunate battle which was called an experiment. If it were like that, then there should still be a miniscule chance of victory. However, it was not going to be so. The one attacking would only be one person. The previously defeated army had once again made such a big declaration, but would only send one person this time. Unless it was a punishment, or there was some hidden meaning behind his words, he must have complete faith in that person. A close aid that had the trust of the existence of such power. That aid would also have such despairing power.To the point that the lizardmen would have no chance of winning. We choose to surren Losing without a fight is simply too boring. Do put up a bit of a fight, we would also like to have a taste of victory. Ainz interrupted Shasuryu, not allowing him to continue. So blatantly, he would make an example out of us, this bastard. Zaryusu spat out those words in his head. However, he understood that making such a mask was correct. Ainz did not feel the slightest rage from having the troops destroyed in the experiment. However, there was a chance that rule would not go well since there was truth of defeat. Especially when the lizardmen placed emphasis on strength. That was why he had to show a pressurising strength. What that meant was that in a moment the opponent would be carrying out a live sacrifice. It would be a performance, eradicating the rebellious lizardmen. That is all that I wish to say. Then, four hours later, do your best to enjoy it. Please wait a minute will this ice melt away? Regardless of who won or lost, with the lake frozen, the lizardmen would find it very difficult to survive. The ice was not thick, but the cold that accompanied it was fierce. Touching it was inviting death from the cold. Ah, I almost forgot. He forgot. He replied in such a carefree manner. No, actually, Zaryusu understood that from Ainzs perspective it was not important. It was natural. From the perspective of such a strong existence, a cold of this level was nothing much. I only wished not to dirty myself with the wetlands mud as I walked, which is why, after returning to the shore, the magic effect will be dispelled. What! Zaryusu and Shasuryu swallowed in surprise. What did this monster say- He did not want to be dirtied by the mud so he froze the lake? This was no longer at the level of being hard to believe. The opponents strength was simply too overwhelming, even able to easily change the force of nature, and furthermore for such a silly reason. So it turned out that they were opposing such a powerful being Zaryusu and Shasuryu both felt the same fear as a child would being all alone. Until next time, lizardmen- After Ainz decided that he had said everything he wanted to say, he lightly waved his hand and turned around. He had no more interest. That was what his attitude said. Goodbye, Mr. Lizardmen. Farewell, lizardmen. The two silent girls behind him, said so, and followed behind Ainz. [Freedom Granted]. Then, try to enjoy it as best you can, lizardmen. The demon left behind spoke kindly, and also turned his back and walked. Zaryusu and Shasuryu who were left behind stayed in the mud, they no longer had any energy to stand.The extreme cold no longer caused any pain. The shock they received in their hearts was too strong. However, they watched as the group of monsters silently left them. Damn it Shasuryu cursed in a low voice, quite unlike his personality, and contained in it was a mix of many emotions. The two were welcomed back by the various tribe chiefs who had climbed on top of the mud wall in order to avoid the cold gas. Zenberu, Crusch, the chiefs of Small Fang and Razor Tail. There were no other lizardmen in the surroundings. Possibly, this was arranged because they had already considered early on that there were some matters which needed to be discussed in confidentiality. Shasuryu roughly thought that this was the case, and that there was no need to conceal it any further. He then directly informed everybody of what he had gathered about the progression of that meeting that hardly could called a proper negotiation. Nobody had too much of a reaction, except for being slightly alarmed, towards Shasuryus explanation which was said in a heavy tone. They were most likely like this because they had probably predicted the conclusion of the negotiation from a long while back. Understood then the ice will melt, right? If it does not melt, then we wont be able to fight even if we wanted to. Not a problem. The opponent said that the magic would be dispelled. Was this an exchange brought about by the negotiation? Towards the question posed by the Small Fang Tribe chief, Shasuryu did not reply, but merely smiled a little. Seeing that reaction, and understanding what it meant, the tribe chief of the Small Fang Tribe shook his head disheartedly. When you were heading to the negotiations, we conducted an investigation and discovered the shadows of enemies inside of the lake which look like skeleton soldiers. We fear that they are in a formation surrounding us and awaiting orders. I do not think our opponent plans to let us go. The opponent was quite serious, so this means That is only speculation. The four who had not participated in the negotiations gave a long sigh. The conclusion that they had reached should also be a belief that what would follow was a live sacrificial ritual. Then what shall we do? Mobilise all warrior class lizardmen, and also the ones here Older brother can you permit only five people to participate? Out of the corner of his eye, Zaryusu saw the puzzled expression on Cruschs face. He continued, appealing towards all of the male lizardmen including his older brother. If the opponents objective is to demonstrate his own powerful strength, then lizardmen shouldnt be exterminated completely. Therefore, we need an individual who is able to lead, a central figure to bring together all of the survivors. If all of the people here were to lose their lives, it would be a huge loss for the future of lizardmen. That is a valid point. Isnt that right, Shasuryu. Hmm, Zaryusu is correct. The two tribe chiefs alternatively looked at Zaryusu and Crusch, then both expressed their agreement. Theres nothing unacceptable with that; I also agree. After the approval of the final tribe chief Zenberu, Shasuryu could not find any reasons to refuse his younger brothers request. Our decision is thus settled then. I have also thought about it, that it is necessary to have someone survive to lead and bring together the tribes Crusch should be very suitable to carry out this responsibility. Her albinism may perhaps be a hindrance, but her abilities as a druid are indispensable. Wait a moment. I also want to fight together! Crusch understood the content of the words and cried out. Why was she being left behind now. She came here, decided to fight such an existence, and had prepared herself to lose her life. Then why. Those thoughts caused her to shout out. Furthermore, if we were to leave one person behind, wouldnt leaving behind Shasuryu be better? He is the most trusted tribe leader amongst us! And that is exactly why we cannot leave him behind. The opponents objective is to demonstrate overwhelming force, probably in hopes that we will despair, so that we will submit to his authority easier. However, what would happen if there was someone amongst the survivors they could pin their hopes on, hmm? And amongst the tribe chiefs present, the one with the lowest popularity is Crusch. Crusch was speechless. It was an indisputable fact that she as an albino had the lowest popularity. Knowing that nothing she said would convince them, Crusch fixated on Zaryusu. I also want to go together. When you called me here, you had already decided let me make my own decision, so why do you still say such words? Because at that time, everybody would very likely all be killed, but now we have a relatively large opportunity to allow one person to survive. Dont joke with me! The air was shaking as if it were echoing Cruschs anger. Because of her agitated emotions, the sound of the mud wall being slapped numerous times could be heard as Cruschs tail went into an uncontrollable frenzy. Zaryusu, you convince her. See you again in four hours time. Shasuryu threw down these words before departing quickly with long strides, followed by the sound of shattering ice and splashing water. Three tribe chiefs jumped down the mud wall and followed Shasuryu. Zenberu also had his back towards the two as he waved his hand gently to give his regards. After seeing them off, Zaryusu turned to face Crusch. Crusch, please understand. How can I understand! And it is not a given that you will lose! If you had the support of my druid powers, perhaps you may win! This sentence was so hollow that even Crusch who said it did not believe in it herself. I do not wish for my loved female lizardmen to be killed. Please fulfil this foolish male lizardmans desire. Crusch showed a pained expression, and hugged Zaryusu. Youre too selfish! Sorry You might die. Uh huh Indeed, the chance of surviving was incredibly low. No, rather it could be said with certainty that there was no chance of surviving. In just one short week, youve already captured my heart, yet you still tell me to watch helplessly as you get killed? Um Meeting you was my stroke of luck, but also my misfortune. Crusch who was hugging Zaryusus torso tightened her grip, as if she had no intentions of letting go. Zaryusu made no noise. What should he say? What could he say? His thoughts all along had been stuck on the same problem. After a period of time, Crusch raised her head, with her expression filled with determination. Zaryusu felt uncomfortable in his heart as he sensed that Crusch would be adamant about coming along. At this moment, Crusch spoke a few words concisely to Zaryusu. Get me pregnant. Hah? Come quick! Being pulled by Crusch, Zaryusu began walking. CH 50 War Part 10 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 Ainzs main base was the fortress that Aura was constructing the place that Cocytus visited yesterday. As there was the goal of making a fort, one was made there, however as time was lacking, there was not much progress. With the room Cocytus was in as the centre, several other rooms were made. If viewed from outside, it had the shape of living quarters but was quite shoddy. Faint construction noises could still be heard in the distance. As Ainz looked around the room, he moved his gaze to Aura behind him who was looking down. To welcome Ainz, the room was decorated with things. He could feel the effort put into this. However, if compared to the 9th Floor of Nazarick, if was course extremely lacking. Aura was probably embarrassed about that. Well, from Ainz, who was originally a normal person, this was not anything important. My apologies Aura, for insisting on using this place. Do not mind the details, I have high praise for what you have accomplished. If this is made by you, then it is as good as Nazarick. Yes. Aura slightly widened her eyes. She does not feel complemented huh, Ainz thought. Since he could think of no better words, he looked at the surroundings to move on. The smell of fresh timber still lingered here. Normally, instead of this place that had absolutely no defences, returning to Nazarick was unquestionably safer. Without defensive magic, it was like a house made of paper in a way. But on the flip side, Ainz was using himself as bait to lure in the big fishes. There was a large distance between here and the lake, so the ones that could chase them here if they existed would be players from YGGDRASIL, or people at that level. This meant that the purpose of building this place was to bait the enemies targeting Nazarick to reveal themselves. It was dangerous of course, but Ainz felt the risk was necessary to achieve this goal. Ainzs gaze stopped on one white chair placed in the middle of the room. It was beautiful and white, and was a first class work of art. Its back was tall, and was quite massive. At this amazing workmanship, the rooms evaluation went up. .That is? The chair placed in the room was that. While he did not need to hear an answer- Its bit plain, but I have prepared a throne. The one answering confidently was the subordinate following behind him Demiurge. Thats what I thought, Ainz said to himself in his mind and asked a further question. What bones did you use? Bones from all sorts of beasts. The best parts are from beasts like Griffon and Wyvern. I see. Yes. That was a throne made from countless bones. It wasnt in the logistics list of goods they brought from Nazarick, so it was something Demiurge made outside. No matter how he looked at it, skulls from humans or demi-humans were definitely used too. Sit on that, Ainz hesitated slightly. But his subordinate had put in effort to prepare it, it would be difficult to reject it. Is there any reason he could use that wont cause complaints- Ainz snapped his fingers after thinking about it. Shalltear. I will give you the punishment for what you had done right now. Thats right I will punish you with shame. Yes! Shalltear who was suddenly named was a bit surprised. Kneel with your head bowed over there, and put your hands on the floor. Yes! Shalltear walked to the place Ainz pointed at which was the middle of the room and did as she was told with a baffled face. Hmm. Ainz walked up to Shalltear and sat on her back. Ainz, Ainz-sama! The surprised Shalltear could only made exhale while whispering Hans-sama. She was shaken and stiff from fear when Ainz sat on her back. You are now a chair, understand? Yes! Ainz shifted his gaze from Shalltear whose voice was getting shrilled, onto Demiurge. Sorry Demiurge, thats how it is. I see! This is a chair customized specifically for the Supreme Master! As expected of Ainz-sama. I would never have thought of that! Is, is that so In the face of the glittering respect shown on Demiurge was expressing, Ainz averted his face, not understanding why he was smiling so brilliantly. Shalltear suddenly fidgeted, adjusting herself for Ainz to sit more comfortably. This made Ainz look down at the back of Shalltears head with a strange sense of unease. Her breathing was ragged. It must be heavy for her. Under Ainz was the slim back of Shalltear who looked to be fourteen. A grown man was sitting on the back of this young girl. Realizing how perverted, shameful and cruel that was, Ainz felt he might have gone too far. Shalltear was a NPC created by his companion in the past. Even Peroronchino wouldnt abuse her like this. This action was akin to soiling the memories of his past comrades. It was foolish to think of this as a self-punishment. Shalltear, does it hurt? Ainz was planning to say if that is so, lets end this. Shalltear looked up with a face blushing with passion, her expression full of pleasure. Its not painful at all! This is like a reward! She breathed out the strange heat that accumulated in her body, and her eyes reflected Ainzs face. Her glistening tongue licked her lips, and left a seductive luster. Her body squirmed like a snake. No matter how he looked at it, flames of lust were burning. .Uwaa. -Ah. Ainz slowly stood up. Shalltear had an expression of surprise when that pleasant weight left her. The figure of Ainz drawing away drew a painful voice from behind him. Shaking that off, Ainz walked to Aura. Aura. Sit on that chair please. Eh? Its ok? Yes! With a cruel and childish smile, Aura ran. She plopped herself on top of the surprised Shalltear. Gu! While Auras body was small, with her equipment and speed, it was quite the burden. It was to the point that Shalltear had a small groan. No more. While having such an atmosphere, Ainz faced the white throne. .Demiurge. I shall sit on your chair. -Understood. Demiurge laughed happily. In comparison, Shalltear had an expression of despair. .Shalltear, I said that this was punishment. If you enjoy it, I will be fine. I apologise! So, one more chance! While Aura was on top of her, Shalltear panicky begged. Ainz gazed upon his subordinate, feeling troubled from the bottom of his heart. He then whispered. Peroronchino, what a perverted setting this is. Give up, Shalltear Well then, lets move on to the serious topic. Did we intimidate them? I think it was perfect, Ainz-sama. Exactly, just look at the lizardmens faces. At Shalltears, who was still sat on by Aura, with great despair, words, Ainz had a small smile. He could not read the changes of the lizardmens faces. While they resembled humans more than lizards, their expressions were different from humans. Of course, it could have been that their representatives were skilled in negotiations. Is that so. Then the first phase to awe them with might is a success. Ainz exhaled in relief. As expected of an Overrank magic while could only be used thrice per day. It was one of the thirty that Ainz knew, . If they were not surprised at all, then he would be lost. Demiurge, how long would it take to find out exactly how large the frozen area is? We have already started to do so, but progress is slow as the area is wider than expected. Please grant us more time. I see.I was too quick, forgive me. Of course. Raising a hand to stop Demiurge who was about to knee, Ainz placed his bone hand on his chin and thought. It affected a larger range than expected. Well, the experiment succeeded. was an Overrank magic that could change the terrain itself. In YGGDRASIL, it was used to guard against the heat of volcanoes or the cold of freezing lands. Of course, it would be used to give damage like what Ainz did. It was possible to show their might without using Overrank magic. Unrelated to this deployment, Ainz had always wanted to perform this experiment in determining the area of effect. was a magic that had an amazingly large area of effect, and could cover the entire 8th floor in Ainzs experiment inside Nazarick. But it wasnt clear what effect it would have in the world outside. In YGGDRASIL the spell effect could cover an Area, but how big would an Area be in this world? Ainz wanted to find out. If it could cover an entire plain, that would be too big. Similarly, freezing the entire lake was going overboard. Care should be taken when using Overrank magic.Ainz decided, and etched it in his heart. Aura, how is our security net? Yes! We have deployed the undead assigned by Ainz-sama to secure a four kilometer radius area. But there has been no signs of anything special coming in so far. I see The enemy might be hiding from detection as they draw close, what about the countermeasures against that? There are no problems. With Shalltears cooperation, we have sent out undead proficient in reconnaissance. Splendid. Being praised by Ainz, Aura smiled as she still sat on Shalltear. Her depressed expression was gone without a trace. Moving his gaze away from Aura and fixing it in the air, Ainz breathed a small sigh of relief. With such vigilance, they would not be hit by surprise attacks, like if they were suddenly hit by Overrank magic Of course, even if they were hit by Overrank magic from afar, they would only attack if they could be wiped out from one attack. Ainz thought until there, recalled one person who died, and looked in his direction. The receiver of his gaze was Brain who had become a vampire. He entered the room last, and stood in a corner, away from attention. None of the Guardians paid attention to Brain. The existence of Brain did not enter any of the Guardians eyes-Aura was weird though. Basically, that was what his existence was worth to the Guardians. If he did not do anything rude, he would be left alone. Wondering if it was fine to leave Brain like that, stopped thinking about such troublesome things. .Well, fine. Most of the information he had was gained. So, the current worth of Brain, was that he might be of help, but not much. The reason why he was brought this time was due to the expectation of knowledge as a resident of this world. If he died, he died. The end. More importantly, he did not pledge his existence to Ainz. It was truth that he felt no need to care for Ainz. Thinking that, a strange thing became mixed in Ainzs gaze. It was obedience. Despite the object of his loyalty, Shalltear being used as a chair, he did not make any special movements. What was he thinking. Ainz thought about that for a little, and immediately dismissed it. It did not matter. Then as part of the objective, should we clean up the lizardmen? No, there is no need. At Demiurges question, Ainz waved his hand left to right. Ainz did not particularly like harming people or killing them. It simply could not be helped if lives were lost, or were necessary sacrifices. Since Ainz had no reason to kill all the lizardmen, he felt that there was no need to do so. However.Well, we should kill the strong to make it easier to rule them. Then, Ainz-sama. Should we kill the ones who fought with the Lich and Blood Meat Hulks? .Yes. They seemed to be strong. Ainz recalled the scene in the mirror. By the way, there was the white one among them right? A white snake is a good symbol, and white lizardmen seem rare. Let her live and capture her. Understood. Then I shall order Cocytus to do so. Please do. It would be nice if we could recover the dead bodies. The things made with and without bodies. I feel that the same Death Knights made using corpses were stronger. There might be a difference when using the corpses of lizardmen. Understood. I shall make preparations to recover the corpses. Then, my undead will do that. Shalltear, who was still Auras chair, proposed herself for the job. Hmm. Then I shall leave this to Shalltear. However, the recovery is for last. Stealing the corpses.It might be a nuisance and I apologise. Yes. Then I shall make preparations. Now. That is it.-Now, shall we take a look at them before we attack. Ainz ordered Brain to bring the mirror hanging on the wall. While thinking that it was strange for Brain to be obediently following his order, Ainz understood that it was Shalltears orders, and faced the mirror. The birds eye view of the lizardmens village appeared on the mirror of remote viewing, with tiny spots moving around. Ainz reached out towards the mirror and gestured, changing the scenery on the mirror. The first time of course, was to zoom in. The sight of the lizardmen working hard to prepare for war was shown completely. Futile efforts. Shalltear, whose back was still being sat on by Aura, made a condescending voice at the scene. Demiurge looked at the lizardmen with kind eyes. Let me see, where are they. Its hard to tell the lizardmen apart Ainz searched for the six lizardmen he had seen in the recording with a frown on his face. If there was a large disparity in their appearance, they could be differentiated, but if there was only a small one, they looked the same. Especially when he only saw them for a short time. Hmmm found the armored one. Thats the one that threw rocks, right? Next, the buster sword is here. The difference is too minute Found the one with the prominent arm After observing that, Ainz kept shifting the image on the mirror. I dont see the white lizardman and the one holding the scimitar. Ermm the one called Zaryusu? Ah, right, thats his name. Ainz recalled the lizardman who had come forth to negotiate at Auras prompt. Could he be inside the houses? Probably. But the mirror of remote viewing wasnt able to see inside buildings. That was the case, normally. Demiurge, Infinity Haversack please. By your will. Demiurge bowed and moved to the table in the corner of the room and picked up the Infinity Haversack. He presented it to Ainz respectfully. Ainz took out one scroll from within. He then activated the magic within the scroll. An invisible ethereal sensory organ was conjured. The sensory organ cant penetrate magical barriers, but it can pass through normal walls regardless of their thickness. If it couldnt get in, it meant that a powerful enemy they had to be wary of was there. After linking the sensory organ with the mirror of remote viewing so the Guardians could also see, Ainz started maneuvering the sensory organ that looked like a floating eyeball. Lets take a look inside the house. Ainz chose an old broken house nearby and moved the sensory organ in. Even if the interior was dark, it would show up as bright as day once the organ got in. In that room, a white lizardman was being pressed down with its tail lifted up. A black lizardman was riding on top. They didnt understand what was going on in the very beginning. The next instant, that changed to confusion as to why they are doing that thing at a time like this. Ainz then moved the sensory organ outside silently. . Feeling troubled, Ainz placed his palm on his face. The Guardians by his side didnt know what to say and looked at each other. What an unpleasant bunch. Cocytus will be attacking soon and they still have the nerve to do this?! Thats right, thats right! Demiurge is right. Lets teach them a lesson! Ainz lift a hand to stop the chatter of the Guardians. Forget it, they will be dead soon. If they understand this, then this is natural Ainz nodded to affirm his own opinion. You are right! If its only this much, we can let them off~ Right, right! All of you be quiet. After all the Guardians shut their mouths, seeing them Ainz sighed. .I sort of lost motivation. Well, there is no one to be wary of in the lizardman village, we can think that now. However, do not underestimate them. They might come at us. If anyone is caught in Auras security net, all Guardians and myself will move out. Understood. We have arranged with Nazarick, and if their numbers are few we shall attack. If there are more or equal, we shall use our subordinates to buy time while we retreat. Hmm, yes. When we do not know the opponents power, I do not want you to be hurt. It was a plan that he had hesitated on, but Ainzs plan was to use his subordinates and only fight if they could win. His order of should Cocytus fight a person he cannot defeat, escape, was a part of this. Losing the Guardians was a foolish act. If there were Yggdrasil players were there, then they would not keep the promise of washing their hands off the village. If they cannot become allies then they would be destroyed. Even if he had to use the 8th Floor. Ainz brushed off the feeling of guilt from breaking the promise. If it was for a more important purpose, lies were fine. .Now, when it times to watch the show, shall we enjoy the sight of Cocytus battling. Brain. Bring chairs for everyone. It is enjoyable to watch a fight with everyone sitting on chairs. Yes. Understood. .Do you know where the chairs are. I shall ask the ones outside. .True, then please. Brain deeply bowed and left. Nodding his head slightly in acknowledgement, Ainz uninterestedly gazed at the mirror. The lizardmen were frantically preparing. Ainz smiled. At the scene of useless resistance, one could not be sure whether his thoughts were of sadness or affection. Brain made sure to close the door silently. He focused this much for the first time in his life, so as to not attract the attention of the ones inside. Closing the door, once the space was isolated, Brain breathed a deep sigh of relief. At the same time, his body lost its tension. Fuu. The reason why he said nothing despite what was being done to the person he gave everything to, Shalltear. It was simple and clear. It was fear. Should he say that his abilities of a living being were extremely stimulated. This was as Undead mostly had no reaction to negative emotions like fear. He understood that the existence that ruled the giant dungeon Nazarick was in no way weak. Even his master Shalltear, was a vampire, a superior existence that he could not even hit. The master of Shalltear could be in no way weak. However, there was no one who could not fear when shown that large and wide-ranging magic. That was more than a monster. No, a monster was an understatement. That was an existence that could be called god. To Brain, the existence known as Ainz was just that. Honestly speaking. Brain Unglaus felt relief in his fortune. This was as he had moved from the human camp to the Nazarick camp. At the same time, he felt sad. A sadness that was directed at all of the living beings in this world, the existences that would be exploited. Four hours passed in a flash. The lizardmen warriors were already gathering in the front gate of the village in the wetlands where the ice was melting. After the intense battle several days ago, there wasnt many lizardmen warriors left. They numbered 316. Lizardmen that were not warriors would not be taking part because Shasuryu said The enemy is few, having too many people will only get in the way. It seemed reasonable at first, but it didnt hold water. Zaryusu stood far from the lizardmen, watching the gathering lizardmen warriors. Everyone had warpaint representing their ancestors on them, their face showed will as tough as steel. They seemed to think they wouldnt lose. The lizardmen around them cheered the warriors on. In that group, expressions of unease could be seen clearly. To keep the anxiety in his heart from showing, Zaryusu worked hard to show a poker face in front of the other lizardmen, keeping them away from the truth of this fight being a sacrificial offering to Ainz. Yes. They had no chance of winning this fight. The hidden meaning in Shasuryus earlier words was We have no chance of winning. So I want to end this with the lowest number of sacrifices. The ones who knew this were only the chiefs. It was fact that in this battle, Ainz wanted the lizardmen to definitely face defeat. So the lizardmen had to act out a complete defeat. If they did not, everyone else might be killed. Basically, this was a necessary sacrifice. However, it was fact that if the chiefs were told that they were betraying the warriors, they had no words to refute that. They believed that most of the lizardmen assembled would die. Zaryusu could comfort himself in the fact that the sacrifices were small. However, this did not clear the hesitation trapped in his heart. Zaryusu averted his eyes from the lizardmen and glared at the enemy territory with sharp eyes. The skeletons were in the same position as before, not a step awry. The figures of the fully armoured knights were nowhere to be found. They were probably hidden in the forest somewhere. The existence known as Cocytus could not be seen. Neither could the figure of the magic caster, Ainz. However, he knew that they were watching from somewhere. The sound of a large creature moving in the wetlands could be heard from behind the anxious Zaryusu Hey, Zaryusu. Zenberu greeted nonchalantly as usual. Zenberu. Yo. Zenberu took a look around the surroundings, and asked Zaryusu. Crusch does not seem to be here, but from your expression I can sort of guess. .Well. Then you persuaded her? It seemed impossible though. Zenberu changed the subject in a light hearted manner, but Zaryusu had no means to reply. At most it was a vague one. Various things.Yes, various. Hmm. Zenberu made no further attempt to question Zaryusu who was staring out in the distance, but instead gazed at the lizardmen. Our morale seems to be at its peak. Zaryusu also gazed at the warrior class lizardmen. The lizardmen had not changed from earlier, and were still waiting for the time, filled with confidence. These lizardmen who did not know what their opponent was. Yes it is, it will be great if it keeps at this level in the face of the powerful enemy, Cocytus Zaryusus face changed at Zaryusus words. .We will be meeting Cocytus soon.What do you think he is like? You mean his appearance.I cant imagine it. Even when he considered the subordinates of Ainz, he could not picture it. He felt that a giant something would be suitable, but Ainz did not bring anyone large. I think hes a dragon. What about it? .Ah, I see. Possibly. Zaryusu thought that the strongest race, the dragons, was correct. Normally having a dragon as a subordinate was in the realm of heroes, the monster known as Ainz could easily do it. Even if someone told him that silver-haired girl was a polymorphed dragon, he felt that he would accept it. I know right. I have never seen a dragon before. Having him as my last opponent is not bad. Zaryusu was about to reply to Zenberu, he noticed the figure of a lizardman, and changed his words. -Its brother. Yeah. Oh? Its time? Shasuryu appeared at the main gate, and all eyes fell on him and the two swamp elementals beside him. Crusch was absent because she exhausted all her mana to summon the swamp elementals. After having cast several long time defensive buffs and summoned the swamp elementals, the intense mana toll made her immobile. When the two of them left the room, Crusch already told Zaryusu she will lose consciousness from overusing mana, and that this will be the last time they see each other. Zaryusu felt slightly lonely, and looked at the village. The target of his gaze was where he thought Crusch was. Oi, theyre about finished. Zenberu nudged Zaryusus ribs. At that, Zaryusu came back to his senses. Welcoming the end of Shasuryu speech, the morale of the surrounding lizardmen was raised to the maximum, and they were filled with vigour. -Its about time. Warriors, advance! Following Shasuryu and the two swamp elementals, the lizardmen began slowly walking. They moved away from the village to avoid collateral damage to it. Zaryusu and Zenberu were the rear guard. Zaryusu turned back and looked at the village. At the lizardmen on top of the shabby mud wall, believing that they would come back safely. Zaryusu made a small sigh. He believed that he would not be coming back. And they began walking. To fight with Cocytus. CH 51 The lizardmen traversed the wetlands, forming up between the enemy skeleton army and the village. There was no particular formation, the lizardmen simply gathered randomly as they waited for the upcoming battle. The only clear arrangement was that the various tribe chiefs, Zaryusu and the two swamp elementals were standing in front. Among the lizardmen, there was the delicate atmosphere of tension in the air. The skeletons suddenly banged on their shields and marched forward. If the timing was even slightly off, it would just sound like random noise from a marching army, but the movements of the 5000 of them were in sync and the sound was as one. In a different setting, this performance would be worthy of applause and praise. While the sound drew the attention of the lizardmen, to the rear of the skeletons several trees in the forest fell. The trunks of trees were not thin. They could be called large trees. Someone cut them down. This caused a commotion among the lizardmen. The sensible and the quick witted ones were the first to notice. As they couldnt see how it was done, it might be possible that this was a handiwork of several beings. However, the timing between the felling of each tree was too tidy. The feeling that this was the work of just one being. In addition, there was no shaking of the tree, proof that a blade was cut into it, before it fell. It seemed impossible, but it was being cut down in one slice Bisecting trees. Just how strong did one have to be to make this possible. The sounds of the skeletons banging on their shields and the sound of trees falling reached the lizardmen. Anxious feelings welled up. This was expected, how could anyone keep calm in such a situation. Even Zenberu, Zaryusu and Shasuryu were shaken. Moments later, the one opening a path in the forest revealed itself. At the same time, the banging of the shields stopped. It was a smooth blue mass. If not for the thick clouds, there was no telling how bright his reflection would be. That large body of 250cm in height looked like an insect standing on two legs. The appearance was like that of an ant or mantis, a hybrid born of a twisted devil. His face also looked like the mix of an ant and mantis. Its hard exoskeleton had a frosty air about it, sparkling like diamond dust. It had a spiked tail that was twice its height and powerful jaws that looked powerful enough to chew off a human arm in one bite. He had four clawed arms with shiny gauntlets gracing each one. He was not holding any weapons, so they wondered how the trees fell. The questions never ended. A round golden necklace was worn around its neck. The powerful being made its appearance. So this is Cocytus? Zaryusus heart raced and his breathing became ragged. Their instinct was rampant, telling them they were in front of something they could not defeat. That they should run away. None of the lizardmen spoke. Their eyes were drawn to the monster that showed itself, unable to shift their gaze away. They understood that if they did, it would be the end. Several unconscious stepped back. No, not several. Almost all the lizardmen did. Do not fear! Shasuryus shout of rage rang. Many lizardmen seemed to have electricity run through their shaking bodies. Do not pull back! Warriors! If we defeat that, its our victory! Do not fear and face forward! The lizardmen regained their fighting spirit. However, Zaryusu understood. There was a slight wavering of fear in his b rothers voice. Cocytus drew near slowly. He walked into the wetlands, passing the skeletons with swagger Cocytus stopped about thirty metres before the lizardmen, on top of a small knoll. Cocytus then moved his insect like face on his long neck. He seemed to be searching for someone. Zaryusu felt Cocytus gaze rested on him for a brief moment. Alright, Ainz-sama is watching, so show your might.. Cocytus extended one of his arm, bending a thin finger, gesturing at them to come at him. Facing the taunt of the enemy, Shasuryu yelled at the top of his voice. Charge! Warrghhhh! While roaring from the bottom of their hearts, 321 people, (316 warriors, 4 chiefs and Zaryusu) ran towards Cocytus across the wetlands. Cocytus looked coldly at the warriors charging him. .There are many. I should first cut down the numbers. Cocytus released his sealed aura. [Frost Aura] was a skill of the Knight of Niflheim class. That enhanced extreme cold instantly covered a 100 metre radius circle. From the extreme cold, the sudden change in temperature, the atmosphere screamed. As if a shockwave occurred, the wall of air from Cocytus smashed into Zaryusus body. The winds rapidly stole his body temperature, and an extreme cold covered Zaryusus body. A sharp pain assaulted Zaryusu. There was not much physical shock, but the change in the air, the extreme cold caused a pain that could rival it.It penetrated through Frost Pains cold resistance, and damaged him. To those without it, this place was hell. The cold damage was not as bad as the ability of Frost Pain which could be used thrice per day [Icy Burst]. It could be described as half of that. However, compared to Frost Pains Icy Burst which was instantaneous, this extreme cold was like a poison covering their body every second. As time passed, having this cold penetrate their body would bring them close to death. Then, attack or retreat. There were only two ways to deal with it. And there was no way to retreat from the beginning. If they did, then everything would disappear. Goho! Attack. Zaryusu was about to shout that, when the cold entered his lungs and choked him. The pain in his throat calmed Zaryusu down. Zaryusu and the chiefs had already made their decisions. However they brought the ignorant lizardmen here. A strong sense of guilt attacked Zaryusu. The opponents goal was not to annihilate them. It was just to show an overwhelming difference in strength. Then, just this should have shown that. If Zaryusu and the chiefs sacrificed themselves, it might be enough. It might be a naive thought, but the thought surfaced in Zaryusus heart. Originally he naturally understood that it would be wrong to leave Shasuryu behind to command. However, Zaryusu changed the words he should have said. Of course, this action was wrong. He understood that this was sitting on the fence. He understood everyone gathered here, the village, were all sacrifices. That was why they were gathered. However, he did not wish for any sacrifices. If there was the possibility of no one dying, he would have wanted to choose that one. That was why, he said this. Retreat! Retreat back! However, it was too late. The lizardmen heard his words, and started to retreat away from the pain. However, the radius of Cocytus Frost Aura was 100 metres. It was not a distance weak existences could pass. Several metres. That was the limit of the lizardmen. Firstly, their movements were dulled, and they fell into the cold water where ice seemed to be able to form. They had no ability to move, and only froze to death. The 316 warrior class lizardmen. All of them fell weakly. And they easily welcomed death. Yes, even approaching Cocytus was not forgiven. Hmm. About this. Following Cocytus bored voice, the freezing cold disappeared. As if everything up to now was a lie. However, the corpses of the 316 was the proof that it occurred. Only five lizardmen could still move. They were the five strongest people among the lizardmen. They immediately began moving as one. A rock flew through the air. A lizardman in full body armor led the charge with two lizardmen following behind. The swamp elementals moved slowly behind the two lizardmen with their bodies that had cracked in the cold. The last lizardman at the back kept chanting spells. The first strike was the rock aimed at Cocytus throat. However, that attack was meaningless because The equipment on all we Guardians provides absolute resistance against projectiles. An invisible barrier seemed to deflected the rock. The leading lizardman followed next, wearing one of the four treasures passed down from generation to generation White Dragon Bone. It was tough enough to block Frost Pain which was also one of the four treasures, the hardest armor known to lizardmen. Cocytus who was facing him drew a sword out of thin air. As if the blade was already there. The oodachi Cocytus drew was 200 centimetres in length, and the blade was 150 centimetres. It was the Royal Blade God Slayer. It was the sharpest of among the twenty one weapons Cocytus possessed. He then slashed at the lizardman before him. The blade that sliced through the air made the air howl a calm sound. In a different situation, one might want to listen carefully to this clean sound. After that sound, the body of the tribal chief split in half together with the armor, falling to the left and right into the wetlands. Royal Blade God Slayer was not damaged after cleaving the hardest armor of the lizardmen. The two lizardmen behind werent fazed by the gruesome death of their comrade, attacking from either side with their weapons raised. Shyaa! On the right side was Zenberus chop, powered by Iron Natural Weapon and Iron Skin. It was directed at full power towards Cocytus face. Warrgghh! On the left side was Frost Pain, aimed at his abdomen. This melee attack took advantage of the logic of long weapons being hard to use in close quarters. And of course, that only applied to normal people. Cocytus slightly turned and used his blade to block Zenberus arm from the right. His movement was smooth and elegant, as if the weapon in his hand was a part of his body. With the ability of Iron Skin, Zenberu was on par with steel in term of hardness. But the clash with the armor earlier showed how sharp Royal Blade God Slayer was. The blade slid into his arm smoothly as if it was slicing through water. As blood spurted from Zenberus right stump, Cocytus other hand was already pinching Frost Pain that was aimed at his abdomen. Ugghhhh! Oh, I see. This is a nice sword Tch! Zaryusu gave up on the Frost Pain that couldnt be moved and kicked Cocytus in the knee cap. Cocytus did not dodge and took the blow. In the end, it was Zaryusu who landed the blow that suffered intense pain. It was the same sensation of kicking an iron wall with all your might. ! After exhausting a large amount of mana, it enabled the use of higher tier magic that was not usually accessible Shasuryu cast a mass healing spell boosted by magical enhancement. Fumu Cocytus seemed intrigued as he stared at Shasuryu who used a spell modifier he did not know, but the two swamp elementals blocked his view. The swamp elementals moved in front of Zenberu, whose arm was regenerating from magic, and attacked Cocytus with their tentacles. Before their attacks even landed, Cocytus slashed at them impatiently. As the swamp elementals crumbled into dust, Zaryusus fist landed on Cocytus solar plexus, abdomen and chest. And of course, the one injured was Zaryusu. The skin on his fist was torn and bleeding. Annoying. Cocytus swung his spiked tail hard at Zaryusus chest. Guuahhh! Zaryusu flew like a ball hit by a bat with a cracking sound, flying high and far before rolling onto the wetlands. He finally stopped after rolling on the wetlands, but the pain in his chest and the blood spilling from his throat made it hard to breathe. The broken bones probably pierced his lungs, he couldnt breathe in even if he wanted to, feeling like he was under water. The warm liquid spilling from his throat made him want to throw up. Zaryusu looked at his chest and saw blood bleeding from his wounds that was gored by sharp spikes. Just one hit, he was in this state. If only took one hit. One hit caused him to be in a half-dead state. Zaryusu felt like a fool for underestimating the sheer strength of Cocytus existences. Zaryusu tried to breath with all his might glared with spirited eyes at Cocytus who might move in for the finishing blow. Since you still have the will to fight, I will return this to you. Frost Pain was casual thrown next to Zaryusu, who was covered in mud. Cocytus ignored him, and faced the rest. Shasuryu cast healing magic on Zenberu who had regenerated his arm but lost a lot of stamina. Right before Cocytus reached them, another rock came flying at him to divert his attention But it was in vain as it was deflected easily. Irritating. Cocytus mumbled and extended his arm at the Small Fang chief. . Dozens of icicles as thick as a human arm rained down in a wide area attack. The lizardman who was within range was pierced by the icicles instantly. One hit his chest, two hit his abdomen, one in his right thigh, all the icicles penetrated the lizardmans body easily. The chief of Small Fang the lizardman with the best guerilla abilities fell dead into the wetlands like a puppet without strings. Waarrghhh! ! Zenberu rushed forth as Shasuryu once again cast healing magic. Zenberu was buying time for Zaryusu to recover. He knew that this was rash and how insignificant he was before the might of Cocytus. Even so, Zenberu did not hesitate charging ahead. When Zenberu got within range, Cocytus slashed with Royal Blade God Slayer casually. That slash was faster than Zenberus dynamic vision The speed was way faster than Zenberus agility The sword easily cut Zenberus body Blood gushed from the body of the decapitated Zenberu and he collapsed onto the wetlands. Moments later, the head fell onto the ground. Well then, two left I heard about your strength from Ainz-sama, so you two really are the ones to make it to the very end. Cocytus, who had not moved a single step since the battle, looked at the remaining duo and swung his blade. White smog seemed to come out from the blade there was no blood on it. The movement was so graceful it seemed capable of ridding the world of everything. Zaryusu who had recovered enough to stand up and Shasuryu who drew the large sword on his back. The two of them faced Cocytus with a pincer formation. Zaryusu took some blood that was bleeding from his wound and paint it on his face. It looked like war paint that was used to summon the ancestors to descend upon them. Little brother, hows your wounds? Not good, my injuries are thumping dully. I can still swing my sword a few times though. Is that so That should do right? Actually, my mana is exhausted, I will collapse if I am not careful. Shasuryu grinded his teeth, he was probably laughing. Zaryusus expression changed when he heard that. Is that so. You are pushing yourself too, older brother. Zaryusu exhaled gently with a smile and relaxed his shoulder. His sword bearing arm drooped down. In front of the strong Cocytus, this was a posture full of openings. The reason why he could do this, was because he believed that Cocytus would not attack. Cocytus was strong. Because of this, he would not attack someone who was weaker than him. This was the pride of the strong. And the arrogance caused by the strong. Zaryusu took a deep breath, and looked at Cocytus. And he thought. How strong. He moved his gaze towards the decapitated Zenberu. He felt nothing. It was natural. When they fought with Cocytus, he believed that everyone would die. Zaryusu and Shasuryu would die. In front of the absolutely strong, Cocytus, some level of strength had no meaning. Even soZaryusu gripped Frost Pain. An intense pain hit him in the chest, but Zaryusu tried his best to ignore it. Dont ever give up hope until the very last moment Zaryusu will keep wielding his sword. From the very beginning, he knew there was no chance of winning. Defeat was inevitable, but he couldnt just give up. Giving up would mean conning countless lizardmen of their lives, lying to them that they would be victorious. Since there were lizardmen who believed this liar, he will not accept defeat. Giving his all til the very last moment I can still swing my sword! Zaryusus roar echoed out loud. The sound of Cocytus teeth protruding out of his mouth clanking shut could be heard. A nice roar Cocytus was probably laughing. That wasnt the sound of the powerful looking down on the weak, but that of a warrior acknowledging his equal. Very well, younger brother. Lets fight til the very end. Shasuryu laughed too. It was a laugh that was filled with pride for his brother, and one filled with the feeling of family. Okay My apologies for keeping you waiting, Mr Cocytus. Cocytus merely shrugged in response to Shasuryus words. Dont worry. Interrupting the last farewells of two brothers would be very rude. Prepare to die Ah, it looks like you already did, didnt you? In the face of Zaryusu and Shasuryu who took a step forth, Cocytus swung his blade and said. I would normally fight with a weapon in each hand I am not demeaning you, but you are not strong enough for me to do so. Such a pity. Absolutely right Lets go! The two sprinted at Cocytus, splashing the waters in the wetlands. The slight difference in the duos timing made Cocytus puzzled. The two did not come in at the same time, Shasuryu came in slightly earlier. Did they mess up, thinking that, Cocytus immediately rejected it. He knew that they were not that sort of people. Suspecting the enemy had a scheme in mind, Cocytus waited eagerly for their attack. The first to get into range was Shasuryu and Cocytus kept a close eye on him, wondering what he will do. Shasuryu stopped right outside the attack range of Cocytus sword ! He cast a spell. Numerous chains made from mud flew at Cocytus and Zaryusu used this chance to charge. To make it harder for his enemy to gauge his attack range, Zaryusu hid Frost Pain behind his back. Shasuryu announcing that he had exhausted his mana had been just a trick to deceive Cocytus. No matter how hard Cocytus exoskeleton was, Zaryusu should be able to break through by throwing everything he had behind a stabbing attack. Zaryusu who abandoned all defences in favor of offense will definitely yield a powerful attack. Cocytus felt admiration for the bluff. Normally, Cocytus might get constrained by the magical chains and be hit by Zaryusu who was attacking from behind. However, they misjudged one thing. Their opponent right now was the Guardian of Nazaricks fifth floor. The spell cast by those with a level lower than mine wont break through my defence. The mud chain bounced off before it could physically touch Cocytus, falling back into the wetlands like slabs of mud. Low tier magic couldnt penetrate Cocytus magic defence. With a roar that came from behind his back, Cocytus was covered by a white fog around him. Futile effort. Cocytus, who was completely immune to frost attacks, simply embraced the gentle freezing breeze as he waited for Zaryusu and Shasuryu to get into range. One breath later, the moment he was waiting for came. But Cocytus hesitated slightly. He wondering if cutting off their heads was enough to stop them. When facing Zaryusu who had abandoned his defense, decapitating him might not halt his attack. The image of a headless body charging him appeared in Cocytus mind. If that was the case, he will take out the arms, then the head. No, that is not a clean enough kill, I will finish him in one strike. It was a mad rush completely ignoring Zaryusus defenses. To Cocytus, it was an extremely slow speed. In the white fog, Cocytus reached for the black shadow, Zaryusu and Frost Pain which his fingers and pinched the blade. He stopped Zaryusu, and swung his sword. And then, there was only one more left. Cocytus who felt disappointed was about to swing his sword when he shifted his gaze. I see. Warrghhh! From the cold air, a roar and a great sword came swinging down. It was a strong blow that seem to blow away the fog. Because it was a pincer attack, he needed to be prepared to be hit by one of them. Cocytus needed to be wary of the stabbing attack from Frost Pain, but the threat of Shasuryus cleaving sword was greater. This must be the true intention of the enemy, but If you want to perform a sneak attack you have to do it silently. On top of not hiding the sound of splashing, he did not hide of attack. Was there even a point in purposely getting damaged by the cold. Cocytus wondered. Or was it just useless floundering. However, it was truth that the enemy had entered his attack range. Since he was pinching Frost Pain, Zaryusu was not an enemy. Deciding so, Cocytus swung his sword. One slash. The greatsword and Shasuryu were cut into two. And on the backswing, he aimed for Zaryusu When Cocytus was about to swing the Royal Blade God Slayer, he felt bored. There were some among the strong that like to pick on the weak. Shalltear and Demiurge were two prime examples. There were those who did not fight the weak. And there were some that felt the weak were boring. Like Cocytus As Guardian of the 5th Floor, Cocytus was a warrior. No, he was made as a warrior by the 41 Supreme Beings. So to Cocytus, his joy was fighting. Yes, fighting. Her would never trample on it. He craved to be challenged, even if it was disadvantageous to him. However, there was none. Of course, not much time had passed since he came to this world so it was too early to say there was none. However, seeing that the human called Brain stood at the peak, Cocytus felt nothing but disappointment. His movements were dull, his sword arm was bad, his weapon was trash. How would one feel enjoyable fighting him. This time, when he attacked the lizardmen village, he was first filled with expectation. However, when he was about to swing his sword for the second time, there was nothing left but disappointment. They were too weak. Those that could satisfy Cocytus, were the Guardians like him, Sebas or his master. And perhaps the existences on the 8th Floor. While filled with those thoughts, Cocytus used his cold eyes to see where his blade was about to cut off Zaryusus neck. Originally this battle should have ended. Even if Zaryusu avoided Cocytus attack, he should not have been able to defend himself. However, the battle had not ended At this moment, Cocytus fingers pinching Zaryusus sword slipped. The surprised Cocytus checked his fingers, wondering why the sword that he pinched was sliding forth. In the misty fog, Cocytus could see that his fingers and the sword were covered in a red liquid. In an instant, Cocytus understood why his fingers slipped. Blood? Cocytus was confused. When he tried to recall when this happened, he saw Zaryusus face through the fog and understood. The blood Zaryusu smeared on his face wasnt war paint. It was used to smear his sword. Icy Burst wasnt meant to damage Cocytus or hide Shasuryus whereabouts, it was to hide the blood on the sword. That was the reason he had hidden the sword behind his back too. When Cocytus stopped Zaryusus attack the first time, he used his fingers to pinch it. Zaryusu remembered that and bet on the slim chance it will happen again, setting up this scenario with all his wits. They of course had no intention of underestimating Cocytus. However, if Cocytus had grasped the blade properly, this would not be possible. Even Cocytus could not completely hold Zaryusus full spirited attack back with two fingers. If the place he pinched it was slightly further away, Cocytus might have been able to do something, but at this distance, there was nothing he could do. Cocytus thought. Most importantly this was not possible without Shasuryu. Shasuryu probably didnt know what Zaryusus plan was. But the older brother trusted his younger brother completely and sacrificed himself. The meaningless sneak attack and roar was all in the hope of diverting an instant of attention away from his younger brother. And it was really just an instant. In that brief moment in time as Zaryusu was squeezing Frost Pain forth with all his might the lower jaw of Cocytus moved. Amazing The sword slashing at Cocytus was deflected easily. The body with a faint blue glow did not even have a scratch on it. Sorry to say, I possess special ability to temporarily nullify the attack of low tier weapons. If I activate this ability, your attacks will be meaningless. Cocytus intentionally took half a step back, splashing the mud which soiled his beautiful blue body. It was just a tiny step back. A step back didnt mean anything, even moving back wont affect anything. Zaryusu was doomed and Cocytus would definitely prevail. But this step back was the show of praise from the dominatingly strong Cocytus towards the weak Zaryusu. Zaryusu resigned to his fate, and had a clear smile only those who had done their best could show. Cocytus slashed the Royal Blade God Slayer towards him CH 52 War Part 12 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10 A splendid battle. Ainz happily sent words of praise towards Cocytus who was kneeling before him. This was as he had well achieved the goal of leaving his figure as the incarnation of despair in the lizardmen left in the village. Now they could rule them without any problems. The fact that there were no Yggdrasil players was another reason leading to Ainzs good mood. Thank you. Now, while we have control of the lizardmen village, we should choose a few and train them as warriors. I have an interest in how strong they can become. They had proven through experiments that existences from Yggdrasil, like Ainz and co. could not become strongand could not learn any more skills. Basically, to strengthen themselves, they had to improve other factors. Then, the next question was how strong the existences of this world could become. This was the natural follow-up question. Ainz thought the following. The strongest who did not seek to improve and just maintained, would one day be overtaken. Even if they had a 100 year lead of military technology, they might be the strongest. However, if they stop there, they would one day fall from that title. They might be strong in the surrounding countries. However, how long could they maintain that fact. Those that did this would be simple fools. If there was an existence in this world that could easily surpass what Yggdrasil could call Level 100, then it was necessary to take rapid action. There was the pawn called Brain, who had received power from the Yggdrasil existence of Shalltear, the transformation into a vampire. So Brains strength increased, but it brought about the question of was this normal in this world. Basically, an experiment about the normal existence of this world, not connected to Yggdrasil, was necessary. I want to give the lizardmen a gifted education, but should I use Brain? He sent a gaze towards the unmoving figure of Brain in the corner. Cocytus raised his head and sent a question to Ainz who was mumbling happily. I will seek your advice when the time comes, Ainz-sama. May I ask how you plan to deal with those lizardmen? Which lizardman? Yes, the two lizardmen named Zaryusu and Shasuryu. The two who fought til the very end. Their corpses should still be in the wetlands. But what of it? I see. Collect their corpses, I will use their bodies as material when I create undead with my special ability. I have not used corpses of that level to make Death Knights. This will be a good experiment That would be a pity. Hmmm? Cocytus interrupted Ainz, which from the viewpoint of the Guardians was a rude behavior. In response, Ainz gazed upon Cocytus with interest for the first time. He then lightly raised his hand, and returned the Guardians furrowed brow back to normal. What do you mean? I thought they were weak.Do they have that much value? While Ainz was using the Mirror of Remote Viewing to view the battle, Cocytus was having a stunning victory. To the point that there was nothing of note. Did Ainz let something slip by? They were weak, but I could see their warrior spirit and fearless resolve in the face of the strong. It is a pity to use them as materials. Hmm. To be frank, Ainz didnt know what to feel when he heard the term warrior spirit. He came across the term killing intent in novels and mangas, but didnt think much of it. It was at the level of Oh that exists? Similarly, the resonance among warriors was something Ainz didnt understand. This was because Ainz might look like this now, but he was originally just a normal salaryman. If a normal citizen born in Japan understood warrior spirit, that would be dangerous. If it was the spirit of an excellent salaryman, he might comprehend a little. He was that Ainz, but he had enough understanding that Cocytus was such an existence. I see it is a waste indeed. Ha. Even if you say it is a pity. Such was Ainzs true feelings. However, it was better to shown that it was fine to take his subordinates words into account. After thinking about it shortly, Ainz remembered he had excellent subordinates. He recalled the subordinates standing around him silently in a manner befitting a servant. Demiurge, what do you think? I think Ainz-sama is the most correct. Shalltear, and you? I think the same as Demiurge and await Ainz-samas judgement. Aura Yes, I think the same way as everyone too. Their answer was as good as not answering at all, giving Ainz a headache. After thinking it through, Ainz came to a conclusion Maybe from the standpoint of a Guardian, they didnt think there was any major issue. Which also meant there wouldnt be major impact no matter what decision he made. That was also dependent on the circumstances of the Guardian. There might be problems if their situation changes. Simply put, when a small group of people say a hundred million is a small amount of money, there will be the problem of how trustworthy that statement was. This was the difference in the perception of values. A waste of breath With no other choice, Ainz had to weigh the pros and cons from his own standpoint. We had decided to rule over the lizardmen, but do they have a suitable representative? Or a group that could represent them? No, but they do have a suitable representative. Oh? Who is it? The white lizardman that Ainz-sama spoke of. Oh, that one! Hmm, that could work If it was her, she could be of use Ainz thought. He could use her to spy on things. Very good. How long will you need to bring her here? Pardon my impudence, I thought Ainz-sama will ask for her, so I ordered her to wait in a room nearby. No no, well done Cocytus. Wasting time is foolish, your judgement is on point. Alright then, bring her over. Erm, please wait! What is it, Aura? I dont think a shabby place like this is good enough. Even though we are hosting people who are submitting to us, it is too run down for Ainz-samas status. I feel that the meeting should be done in the throne room of Nazarick. Shalltear and Demiurge nodded in agreement. .I apologise. I did not think that far, I beg for your forgiveness! Ah. I did not even think about that. Ainz thought so, and considered what to do next. Those words from that time. Then Aura. Yes! I told you that this place you built the place filled with your feelings and emotions, is as good as Nazarick right? I really mean it. Cocytus, bring her in. I will hold the audience here. Ai-, Ainz-sama! Aura, back down. Demiurge! Aura protested with her face red, saying Why are you stopping me? Anything Ainz-sama says is the law. Since Ainz-sama said this place is as good as Nazarick It must be true. Shalltear continued. Aura. I will say this again. As my most trusted subordinates one of the Guardians, this place you put in so much effort to build is on the same level as Nazarick. It is true even now when construction works are ongoing Do you understand? Ainz-sama, thank you very much. Aura deeply lowered her head and the other Guardians did the same. Why did Cocytus, Demiurge and Shalltear lower their heads. Ainz was slightly confused, but thinking that there was simply a reason, he ordered Cocytus. Well then, usher her in, Cocytus. Yes! In a short moment, Cocytus brought a pure white lizardman into the room. The lizardman knelt before Ainz and lowered her face to the ground. State your name. Yes, Supreme Overlord of Death Ainz Ooal Gown. I am the representative of the lizardmen, Crusch Lulu. What an incredible title. He was curious as to who came up with this title, but Ainz acted like a calm king and said. Hmmm, well met. Yes. Gown-sama, please accept the oath of fealty from us, the lizardmen. Hmmm Ainz watched Crusch closely. The scales were pretty. They shone brightly under the illumination of the magical light. I wonder how they would feel like if I were to touch them., Ainz was academically curious. Cruschs shoulders shook due to Ainzs silence. There was no external reason for this, it was an internal oneFear. If Ainz said that he had no interest in them, then all the lizardmen would be killed. So, she had to pay attention with every word. To Crusch who was under that soul grinding pressure, Ainzs unnatural silence was a fearful experience. Yes, even if the person was the one who had killed her loved one. .I see. Then accept it. You all, the lizardmen are now under my rule. Yes. Now, a few requests. Yes. Cruschs body trembled as she wondered what type of requests they were. Firstly I shall train several lizardmen as my soldiers. Choose the best. How many should there be? True.About ten. Understood. They shall be quickly prepared. By when should they be ready? In about two or three days. Yes, there are no problems. I believe you want the best. Yes. After is.I do not have anything in particular. Eh? Is that fine? Crusch who was facing down raised a surprised voice. She expected to be burdened with impossible requests, but for it to be this simple. Of course she was surprised. For now. Crusch Lulu. Your lizardmen will be ushering an era of prosperity now. Future generations of lizardmen will be thankful for being my subjects. We dare not, we are already thankful to the Supreme Being for granting us mercy even after we resisted with violence. Really? Ainz got up from the throne slowly. He walked to Cruschs side, squatted down and place his hand on Cruschs shoulder. Ainz could feel a tremor coming from Cruschs body. I have a special task for you. As Gown-samas faithful servant, I will do anything I can Not as a servant, I want you to do something for me in exchange for Zaryusus resurrection. Crusch vigorously raised her head. Her face was painted in shock. With a feeling of pride, Ainz continued his survey of Crusch. Crusch tried to hide her emotions, but her movements were hectic. While since lizardmen were much harder to read than humans, at least joy, anger and sadness could be picked up. Something like that I am the one who controls life and death. To me, death is but a state of being. When he heard Cruschs voice that was tapering off, Ainz answered. It is the same for poison and sickness, but I cant extend the lifespan of mortals. What do you wish of me, your humble slave? My body? Ainz was speechless. No, thats a bit A reptile was a bit too much. Ainz wanted to back away immediately, but he pushed himself to play his role. Cough cough! No. Its simple, I want you to keep a close watch on whether there are lizardmen thinking of rebelling. There are no such lizardmen. Ainz laughed at Cruschs confident reply. I am not dumb enough to assume that. I am not familiar with how lizardmen think, but using the race of humans as example, betrayal is common. That is why I want an agent on the inside to watch over things. Seeing Crusch return to her emotionless expression, Ainz inwardly panicked as he wondered if the conversation had failed. Since Cocytus said that they had that of relationship, she would want to resurrect Zaryusu, but reviving him without payment was suspicious, even more so when there were little merits. So, he would turn Crusch into a spy, and make a merit. Before you lies the chance for a miracle. But this chance wont be here forever. If you dont grab it immediately, it will be gone forever. Ainz stood up and continued. I can return the dead to their original condition. There are some that say that the dead cannot be returned back to normal or they lose their memories. However, from me, I believe that it because they cannot believe the ones that returned. If I said to those people that I could revive their loved ones, family, friends, and lovers, would they not believe it? Crusch remained expressionless. While thinking that he failed, Ainz spoke out his strong emotions. He also wondered if it was better to leave this to Demiurge. Basically I want to say this. Do not mistake the important things, Crusch. To you, the important thing is Zaryusu right? Do you not want to make a family with the man you love? With a shiver, Cruschs expression moved like a cramp. I am not going to use irritating rituals. Resurrection spells exist in this world right? That is what I am going to use. That is the legendary Crusch interrupted thim. She recalled how powerful the man was in front of her. Crusch. What is the most important thing for you? I want you to consider. Ainz gave Crusch some time to think. There were occasions to not give any time to think to wind her around his finger, but in this case he should give her time. Noticing Cruschs wavering gaze, Ainz decided to give her one final push. Next, Ainz had to let Crusch understand this miracle was not a free service. Providing free service will make others suspicious, but they will be more receptive of it with a request for adequate amount of money. As I said earlier it is not free. I just need you to watch your fellow lizardmen in the dark. Depending on the circumstances, you might need to make hard choices. To prevent a betrayal, I will cast a special magic on the resurrected Zaryusu. If I think you have betrayed me, I will end him immediately. It must be troubling for you, but the resurrection of Zaryusu is not something you can get in a fair deal, right? Actually, there is no such magic. Ainz acted as if he had said everything and stood up slowly. He then opened his arms. Ainz looked at the struggling Crusch. Oh, right, tell the resurrected Zaryusu this in my place. I revived him because he is of use to me. I promise not to mention your name While wondering if it went well, Ainz did not let it show on his face. Of course, expressions could not be made on a skeletons face. So, Crusch Lulu. Choose now. This is the last chance for you to get your beloved Zaryusu back. What say you? Yes? Or no? Choose. Ainz reached a hand out to Crusch slowly. At the same time, he said to the Guardians. Do not do anything even if she rejects Alright, ready to answer now? Crusch Lulu? Fatigue permeated through his entire body. As if his insides had turned into paste. Then he felt abnormally tired. He had never felt this tired even after overexerting himself physically. Zaryusu struggled to open his heavy eyelids. Blinding light entered his eyes. Although lizardmen eyes would automatically adjust to light intensity, it could not do so instantaneously. Zaryusu blinked his eyes Zaryusu! Someone was hugging him tight. C-Crusch? There should be no way he would ever hear this again, this females voice. Zaryusu finally adjusted his eyes, and saw the female that was hugging him. That was indeed his beloved female, Crusch Lulu. Why? What was going on? A flood of questions and unease rushed towards Zaryusu. His last memory was the moment his head had dropped into the wetlands. He had most definitely been killed by Cocytus. Then why was he still alive? Unless Was Crusch killed too? Eh? Zaryusu opened his mouth to ask, yet his mouth seemed numb, unable to move properly. What gave him his answer was the look of very confused expression on Cruschs face. Seeing that expression, Zaryusu was a little relieved, knowing that Crusch was not dead. Then why was he still alive? A hint was given to him by a voice to his side. Well. There is some confusion after resurrection. Reviving in the middle of battle will be difficult. Realizing who was speaking to him, Zaryusu looked with surprise at that direction. Standing there was Ainz Ooal Gown. The magic caster with amazing power. In his hand was a holy wand which did not fit him and was thirty centimetres in length. It was made of ivory, and the head was cast in gold, and its grip was adorned in runes, making it extremely beautiful. Zaryusu guessed that since the great magic caster was holding it, it was holding an amazing magic power. And that guess was correct. Zaryusu did not know this, but it was the Wand of Resurrection. It was the item that revived Zaryusu. Normally those that cannot use priest type magics cannot activate priest type items, but this type of magic item was a special case. Zaryusu moved his gaze, and tried to collect even a little bit of information. The scene from the shadow of Crusch who was hugging him. This was the lizardman village. As if they were intending to surround the entire place, all the lizardmen were prostrating. Even more shocking was that they were motionless that posture was one of worship towards an extremely powerful being. What is happening After witnessing such power, prostrating was only natural. However, the surrounding lizardmen were not just showing respect, but something more. Lizardmen did not have gods. Strictly speaking, their objects of faith were their ancestral spirits. The feeling given off right now by the surrounding lizardmen was like that of a reverence towards a god. Hm. Step down, lizardmen. Without instructions, nobody is permitted to enter the village. Those words. Nobody objected to these words. More than that, it was accepted without a sound being made. The only sounds which were heard were of bodies getting up and the splashes by walking along the wetlands. Leaving them behind, the lizardmen departed from the clearing. Their loyalty like they were brainwashed surprised Zaryusu. Aura, are all of them gone? Yes, they are. The one who replied was the dark elf girl. Since she was standing behind Ainz, Zaryusu did not notice her. I see. Then first, a few words for you, Zaryusu Shasha. Congratulations on your resurrection. Resurrection. Until he registered the meaning of this word, Zaryusu required a little time. Then after he understood it, he also felt a shudder throughout his body. Resurrection which meant that he was alive again. Zaryusus eyes opened wide, and his mouth agape. However, words did not come out. He only could breathe hard. What is it? Do lizardmen have some particular aversion to resurrection? Or have you forgotten how to speak? Glug, glug cough y-you can resurrect the dead? That is true. What, you thought something of this degree couldnt be done? Did you hold a big ceremony? Big ceremony? What is that? I have no problems doing it by myself easily. Hearing those words, Zaryusu had nothing to say. It was possible to use resurrection via a large ceremony. Many priests had done it, one of which was part of the 13 Heros, but those that could were only left in legend. An existence which could do that by alone. Monster? No. An incredibly powerful magic caster? No. Zaryusu understood this completely. Leading a mythical army, commanding demons. Which meant, this the existence in front of him was one who could rival the gods. Zaryusu staggered up, and prostrate in front of Ainz. Crusch also frantically knelt down in the same fashion. Supreme One. Ainz was a bit surprised, but seemed to immediately understand something and lightly nodded his head and replied. I pledge my life to you. So? Ainz asked Zaryusu with the nuance of asking what he desired. Please grant prosperity to the lizardmen. That is only natural, of course I will guarantee the prosperity of all those who come under my dominion. My gratitude. Good. Is your speech still not clear? Rest for a bit and you will get used to it. Rest for now. Afterwards there are various things which will have to be dealt with. The first thing would be the defence of this village that is under my dominion for the details, discuss it with Demiurge. Ainz left after he finished saying this. However, before that, there was something which Zaryusu had to do, and had to do right now. Please wait. What about Zenberu and older brother? Their corpses should be around the area Ainz, who was just about planning to leave with Aura, stopped casually gestured with his jaw in to the outside of the village. Can you please revive them? Hmm I dont see any benefit in doing so. Then why me? Zenberu and older brother are very powerful. They will definitely be useful. Ainz closely observed Zaryusu. Then he looked at Crusch. I will consider it preserve the two corpses well. I will consider it later.And if weak people are revived, there is a chance that they will turn to ash. Well, I think it will be fine, but do not forget that. Then as promised choose the ten lizardmen. Ainzs robe fluttered as he walked away. Aura at his side said That hydra is cute right~ as they walked away. Zaryusu finally broke his kneeling posture, and asked Crusch. Ten people? They want to train ten lizardmen as their soldiers, so the first order I received was to choose them. I see. Zaryusu talked as if he understood, however the questions never stopped. While having such strong subordinates, why was he turning the extremely inferior lizardmen into his soldiers. And only ten. From the lizardmen this was a thankful thing, but without being able to understand the other partys intention, he felt a strong sense of unease. However, having them not being interested in ruling them was an extremely fortunate thing. Having such a powerful force guarding them, it might surprising lead to the glory of the lizardmen. Zaryusu felt the tension leave his body. I made it through alive or rather, I revived He did not know what kind of rule would await them in the future. However since the lizardmens usefulness left an impression, it shouldnt be too bad. Crusch. Among the ten Eh. Zaryusu will be one. Crusch nodded with the expression of it being as expected. Never mind about that. Worry about it later. For now just rest well and clear your fatigue. It will be fine, I can carry you. Ah thank you. Zaryusu closed his eyes and lied down. Just like in those days where he had overworked his body, he was eager to rest, and fell asleep once his eyes were closed. Once again Zaryusu felt the touch of gentle hands stroking his body back and forth as his consciousness slipped back into the darkness. CH 53 Frostfire10 Invaders Part 1 Translators: Henet, Skythewood, Frostfire10 Baharuth Empire capital, Arwintar. The city was located at the western side of the Empires territory. At the center of the city was the Imperial Palace, home to the Blood Emperor, Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix. Spreading out from the Imperial palace were the Imperial Colleges, the Imperial Magic Academy, and various buildings housing the different government administrative departments. Unsurprisingly, it was said that the capital was the heart of the Empire. Now, the Imperial Capital, Arwintar was experiencing a buzz of activity and commotion brought about by years of reformation. Among the annals of Imperial history, this was unmistakably the biggest growth spurt. Many new developments were introduced, followed by the heavy influx of materials and talent. In contrast, the dregs of the old Empire were discarded. With an atmosphere filled with high expectation towards the future, the citizen that dwelled here looked vibrant. The Imperial capital also known as the crystallization of Imperial power contained many things that would surprise many. First among this that would surprised anyone who visited the Imperial Capital was that almost every road was paved with cobblestones or bricks. One would not be able to find a similar trend at neighboring countries. Of course, not all Imperial major cities had such a development. But if one were to observe this in the Imperial capital, they would understand the underlying strength of the Empire, where even the emissaries of the neighboring countries could only let out sounds of amazement. The central roadway. Branched out from the center in an explosive pattern with smaller streets intersecting in between. At the center of the roadway were numerous horse-drawn carriage. While, pedestrians moved along the sides of the road. Although this was no different from any normal roads, but as the central roadway of the capital, it was different compared to other cities. The difference lay with the designated pedestrian walkways. A fence formed the border between the pedestrian walkway and the mainroad. Furthermore, there was a difference in height between both to ensure the safety of pedestrians. Magical lights that would glow during the night were installed at both sides of the road at fixed intervals. Knights patrolled the streets regularly to maintain civil order. A road under such conditions could not be found in any other countries even if one searched high and low for it. Within the crowds that ply the pedestrian walkway, was a man. With a height around 175cm. Age about 20 years old. Blond, blue eyes, with a tanned yet healthy complexion. Within the Empire, the look was not uncommon. Not the pretty type. But it could not be said that his looks was very bad either. Mixed within tens of people, he would not be easily distinguishable among the crowd. Strangely, the man exuded a mysterious air that would attract others. It could be from the clear refreshing smile from his face or the air of confidence as he walked with his chest sticking out. The man moved agilely at a speed that would not obstruct other pedestrians. Everytime he moved his limbs, his beautiful wrinkleless clothes emitted a faint sound, a sound that was formed from the rubbing of chains. Those who were sensitive enough to notice would know it was the sound of chainmail. A pair of swords hung on both sides of his hips. Their lengths were similar to that of shortsword. The hilt of the sword was completely covered by a grip guard. Although it looked relatively simple, it was not something cheap. Behind his hips was a metal hammer suited for bashing. He does not look like an elite. The accessories were there as a precaution. A single glance at the man would tell anyone that he was not an ordinary warrior. Having one or two weapons was completely natural in this world. After seeing people walking the street often carry weapons, one would understand this. However, having three types of weapons that could pierce, slice or bludgeon was not so. Basically, this was prepared for times when various weapons had to be used: when fighting monsters. The first thing that would come to mind was that this man was an adventurer. However, he was not an adventurer. Adventurers was something of a defensive job. His was a more aggressive one. Adventurers had their work requested, investigated and given to suitable ranked adventurers by the Guild. Basically the Guild would first check if it was a suitable job. So dangerous jobs, like ones that endangered the lives of citizens or related to crimes would be rejected. Jobs that involved the supplying of plants that could be used as narcotics would be firmly rejected by the Guild. In addition, jobs that would destroy the balance of ecosystems would be rejected. For example, they would not kill a monster that stood on top of the food chain in a certain forest. This was to prevent monsters venturing outside of the forest after that monster was killed and the ecosystem affected. Of course, if that powerful monster left the forest and encroached on human territory then it was a different story. It might be correct to say that adventurers were allies of justice. However, it was not all perfect. There were some who want nothing but money. There were also those that would take jobs that would make people do a double take. There were those that like to simply kill monsters. Instead of the adventurers standing in the light, they were the ones looking for the shadows. Groups of adventurer dropouts. They were [Workers] who were called as such. And now, the man walking the street was one of them. While walking, the man lifted his head as if he noticed something. Several people in the surroundings faced the same direction for a brief moment, but immediately looked away uninterested. Some of them began talking about it with their friends. Once again from afar, a small cheer could be heard riding the wind. The shouts craving blood was similar to ones in fights. The end of his gaze, and it was quite a distance away, was the colliseum. As a worker, even if he did not go he would see plenty of blood. And since he had to interest in making money, it was a place he did not often go to. The man moved his gaze after reaching his answer. However, he did think about the match that was planned for today. While watching the knights surrounding one of the priests of the 4 great gods, he turned the corner. He felt the knights gazes fall onto his waist, but they did not do anything. Well, it was natural. He was not a fool to do anything that would attract their suspicion. The empires knights were soldiers, and also held patrolling responsibilities. In addition, to those who have worked for over a certain period, they were given magic full body armour with weight reduction magic and a magic sword with increased sharpness and they were the cornerstone of the Empires public order. To them, a man with several weapons was a target to be wary of. He felt that as he walked, he drew the gazes of many knights. Sometimes they called out to him, and sometimes they checked his face with a list. One or two gazes was not to be worried about. As he passed several shops, he saw the familiar signboard. On it was written [The Singing Apple Pavilion]. This was a bar that was said to have started as a shop that bards that made instruments of apple tree wood gathered. The outside seemed old, but the inside was surprisingly well made. There were no drafts, and the floor was cleanly mopped. Staying here was quite expensive, but personally it was the store he recommended. AndMost importantly its food was delicious. ThatWas the inn that he and his comrades stayed. He pushed opened the door while looking forward to dinner. If his favourite pork stew came out it would be great. The voice that greeted him was not one of his friends thanking him for his work, nor was it a voice that welcomed him back. So Im telling you! I dont know! No no, even if you tell me that. I am not her go-between nor am I family. There is no way I know where she is. Are you not comrades. Even if you tell me you do not know, there is no way I can that easily retreat, its my job. On the first floor of the inn. There was a man and woman arguing in the middle of the bar. The woman was someone he knew well. Her golden hair was cut short. Her face with her fearsome eyes was without a trace of makeup. And the most attention grabbing part of her was her ears that extended far beyond that of a normal person. Yes, she was a half-elf. Elfs of the forest tend to be much slimmer than humans, but one glance at her body could tell you that she was extremely slim. To the point that her feminine charms, her chest or behind were practically nonexistent. It was like a metal board was slipped in. She wore leather armour. Her short sword hung by her waist. She was the type of woman that you could mistake for a man even up close. She was one of him comrades Imina. The man facing Imina was a complete stranger. The man was bowing to her, but there was no feeling of remorse in his eyes. In fact, it was mixed with a bad feeling. But from his actions, he was not brainless. The mans arms and chests were packed with muscle, and if one stood in front of him they would feel pressured. However, if the man chose to use violence on a worker, it would be nothing more than a foolish decision. As to why, Imina seemed frail, but she had enough ability to kill a man of the level of the one in front of her. And thats why Im telling you! What is going on, Imina. Imina was the first one to recognise his voice and faced him. And her expression turned to one of surprise. Imina seemed to have forgotten herself in the conversation and did not notice him entering. This showed how furious she was. .Who are you. The man asked him with a threatening voice. His eyes were sharp, and it seemed that he would hit him at any moment. Of course, to him who had faced terrifying monsters, this was simply something to laugh at. .Our leader. Ooh, I see I see. Hekkeran Termite. The rumours are not enough. The sudden change in the mans expression to a smile caused him, Hekkeran to surpress his emotion of disgust. He did not know why the man came here, but since he came to this inn, there was no way he did not know of Hekkeran. The earlier voice and atmosphere was definitely to test just what sort of person Hekkeran was. If the mans air had any sort of effect on Hekkeran, he intended to continue the conversation with it. The type of man Hekkeran hated. It was true that in the business world, this would be done to get more favourable conditions. As the same colleague as Hekkeran, this was a natural negotiation technique. However, Hekkeran did not like negotiations like that. He liked direct ones without hidden sides. It had no relation to it being troublesome. .How noisy. This is an inn. There are other guests, so we should avoid such noisy stuff right? There was not a single guest nearby. The figure of the inn workers also could not be found. They were not hiding in any way. As to why, most of the ones staying here were the same as Hekkeran. This level of noise would not affect the taste of their alcohol in any way. The reason they could not be seen, was simply that they were not here. Hekkeran looked at the man like he was glaring. If he was an adventurer, Hekkeran would be A rank and his gaze could not be ignored. For an instant, the man shivered as if there was a magic beast in front of him. No, my apologies. However, I cannot leave yet.. While lowering his voice to a certain extent, the man showed his desire to continue. Being able to do so while bathed in Hekkerans gaze meant that he was involved in a job that needed strength, or violence. Then what was he? He was doing a gangster-like job, but Hekkeran did not know this man, and he had no memory of his attitude. He could not believe that he was here to request something of them. The confused Hekkeran weakened his gaze, and used the simplest method to find out what he wanted. .What is it? It was simple. Directly ask him. Yes. I would like to meet Mr. Termites acquaintance, Ms. Furt There was only one person that appeared in Hekkerans mind when he said Furt Arche Eeb Liliya Furt. One of Hekkerans comrades, and an excellent magic caster. He could not imagine her having a connection to this man. Hekkeran judged after walking the line of life and death with her. This could be considered a threat to her. Arche? What happened with her? Arche.Ah Yes. I usually use nothing but the name Furt and this confused me. Umm, Arche Eeb Liliya Furt So! What do you want with her? Yes yes, I have some things to talk about with her.It is confidential, so I would like to know when she will return How would we know. Hekkeran firmly cut off the conversation. This caused the mans eyes to waver. Now, the conversations over. It, it cannot be helped. I shall wait over here. Leave. Hekkeran jutted his chin at the door. That figure again caused the man to become uncertain. Honestly. I dont like you. I cant bear having you in my sight. This is a bar, so I. True. This is a bar. It is also a place where drunkards get into fights. Hekkeran smiled at the man. Dont be so on guard. Even if you get into a fight and are wounded, we have a priest that can use healing magic. Well heal you for free. Should he pay a little? Imina had an evil grin as she spoke out from the side. Well make it cheap. And thats whats going to happen. If you plan on threa The words coming from the man halted midway, because he saw the dramatic change on Hekkerans face. Hekkeran took a step forward, all the way until the distance between their faces was a fist away. Hah?! Threats? Whos making threats? Is it such a big surprise that bars have fights? What the hell, I give you good advice for living a long and healthy life and you say Im making threats? Are you trying to start a fight? Hekkerans current appearance was something only people who had faced death could possess. Confronted with the pressure coming from Hekkeran, the man took a step back. He clicked his tongue for a bit and then reluctantly walked towards the entrance. Although he wanted to hide the fact that he was frightened, one look at his back was all it took to confirm it. As he reached the entrance, the man turned his and shouted at Hekkeran and Imina one last time. Tell that brat from the Furt family! Tell her the deadline is approaching! Hah?! Hearing the iron in Hekkerans reply, the man quickly scurried away. As soon as the man disappeared, Hekkerans expression quickly returned to normal. The change was sudden enough that onlookers might have thought that the entire scene had been nothing but an act. And then, Imina started clapping So, what that all about? I dont know. He only told me as much as he told you. Damn, I should have listened more before getting rid of him. Hekkeran held his head in defeat. Just wait and hear it from Arche once she gets back. But, it isnt good to pry too deeply into things. Well, even though what you said is correct, youre still the leader. Do your best! In that case, I will use my authority as the leader to order you to ask her about it. It would be much better if a fellow woman like you were to ask her about it, dont you think? Come on, give me a break, I dont want to ask either. Imina who was waving her hands and Hekkeran were making troubled faces. There were a few rules in common between adventurers and workers, where certain things were simply not done. It could not be helped for the famous ones, but one of them was investigating or asking about each others past. Why it should not be done was something that needed not to be asked. The second would be to display excessive desire. This was as there was the possibility that they would not be able to function as a team if one was too greedy. For example, could one trust a comrade to keep an important secret or go on well paying jobs if he/she constantly grumbled about money daily. If they said they wanted the opposite sex, could they sleep in the same room? This did not mean they had to be saints. It simply meant that they had to hide what they had to hide to function well together. This meant that when the strange man came, there might be friction in the group. Arches reliability dropped. This was not a simple problem they could let slide. To those doing life threatening jobs, leaving even a sliver of unease was unacceptable. Even if Hekkerans team was a strange team. Allowing a bomb to be held was unacceptable. Hekkeran shook his head, while displaying his reluctance on his face. Looks like it cant be helped, then. Ill have to ask when she comes back. Im counting on you~. Hekkeran narrowed his eyes at Imina, who was smiling and waving her hand. Dont think you can get away. You also need to come talk to her with me, yo. Eh, ehhh Although Imina clearly wanted to refuse, she gave up as soon as she saw the determination on Hekkerans face. Oh well, it cant be helped. Hopefully it isnt anything big Anyway, where did Arche go? Eh? Ah, she is washing the back of that job. The back of the client right? That and the history and situation of the target area. Ah. Then since she is not here, she should be with Roberdyck. Yes. The two are doing quite a bit. So, how was it on your side? There is nothing that sticks out, but they seem to be moving several parties. It seems that if we do nothing we will be left behind. Hmm. Before that, the difficulty increased. .Hmm. It would be nice if it was not related. As the two were talking, the sound of the door grating open reverberated within the bar. From the large open door, the shadows of two people could be seen entering the inn. Were home! We have investigated it. The voices of a man and woman. The first to enter was a very thin woman, of which the words young girl would suit her. Her age was perhaps about the late teens. Her rich hair was cut at her shoulders, and she had a fine set of features. Rather than beautiful, she seemed elegant. However, her stiff expression made her resemble a doll. Her hands grasped an iron staff that was around the same height as herself. The surface of the staff was covered with symbols and runes that could have been words or pictures. The girl wore a loose robe, and under that, sturdy clothes which offered quite a bit of protection. She was obviously a magic caster. Following the woman was a well-built man. He was fully decked in armour, but not a Full Face Helm, and on top of it was a surcoat with a holy symbol. A morning star hung from his waist and a holy symbol matching his surcoat could be found around his neck. His brown hair was trimmed, and his neatly cut beard with his strong face was an invigorating sight. From his appearance, he seemed to be in his thirties. His conduct also added to the impression that he was the eldest there. The woman in front was Hekkerans companion, Arche Eeb Liliya Furt. The man behind was Roberdyck Goltron. Hekkerans team was comprised of two men and two women. This was why Hekkerans team was called strange. Worker as well as adventurer parties would be comprised of one single gender. As adventurers, one would live under the same roof and experience danger together, so falling in love was common. There was a high chance of a team where such relationships occurred seperating. One of the reasons was that one could not be trusted to make calm decisions. For example, a warrior and thief fall in love. A monster appears and the thief and magician at the back are attacked. At that time, would the warrior be able to calmly ignored the thief and save the magician if the situation called for it. Adventurers had to trust each other. It was natural. This was as they fought monsters stronger than themselves. If there was unease, and one of the weapons of the adventurers, teamwork, was unusable, those adventurers would lose their lives on the next adventure. So teams were either gender based or love was forbidden. There were many cases of a couple causing the team to separate. Hekkerans team also held that bomb. Ooh, welcome back! Could this be described as good timing or bad timing? Hekkeran thought while turning around to greet the two with a hard voice Whats wrong? Did something happen to the two of you? Roberdyck used a tone that did not display any seniority to the two of them. One of the reasons was due to personal choice, the other was because of the mutual equality between workers. Th-theres no problem. Yup yup. Arche and Roberdyck both watched as the two of them waved their hands in denial. Umm, speaking of which, this isnt a good place to talk, how about we go over there? What Hekkeran pointed at was a round table in the centre of the shop. Without any objections, the remaining three nodded. While moving there, Hekkeran sent gazes to Arche and Roberdyck. The two of them probably spent quite a bit of time walking around. Especially in Roberdycks outfit. The least he could do was to prepare drinks. Hekkeran thought of that, then noticed something. Before that, err. About the drinksOi, Imina. Where did the owner go? Out shopping. Im watching over the place for him. Is that so? Then what should we do? Is it fine for me to casually take out a bottle or two? Im fine with not drinking. Ah, Im also fine, thanks. Is that so? While the two said they were fine, at Hekkerans tone hinting at them to accept, Arche and Roberdyck nodded. While saying yes, they reached the table and sat down. In that case then lets start the meeting of [Foresight]. The relaxed expression on every members face vanished. At the same time, they leaned their weight onto the table, bringing everyone closer together. Although there werent any other guests at the moment, this sort of behavior had become an old habit that was hard to break. First, I would like to confirm the content of the commission. Once he made sure that he had everyones attention, Hekkeran continued. His tone and expression were completely different from before. As the leader of the team, it was necessary for him to act serious and maintain dignity when the situation called for it. That was only expected of a leader. The client this time is Earl Femel. The contents are to investigate the ruins in the Kingdom, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Downpayment is 1000 gold pieces, after is 800.The reward increases based on the investigation results. However, do not expect much. It is predicted that other workers will be joining us on this request. The maximum number of days for investigation is three. The contents of investigation are the general points of this ruin. The most important is that there will be monsters, but their type is not known. Well, it is a normal ruin investigation. The occasions of abandoned cities or ruins attracting monsters was extremely high. So there were some who called Worker investigations forced reconnaissance. 20% of found items worth in gold is the Earls, the remainder is the Worker teams. However, the Earl has priority. This is normal. Our trip there and back along with food is the Earls responsibility. Thats all. Now, Arche, Roberdyck. What did you find out. -Firstly myself. The situation of Earl Femel in the court is not good. There was rumors of him being demoted by the Blood Emperor. However, he himself is not useless, and neither are his children. I believe it to be impossible that he would do anything illegal at this juncture. He is also not strapped for cash. While it is called an investigation of a ruin in the Kingdom, Arche-san and myself have been unable to confirm any rumours or history that there would be a ruin there. It is to the point that while the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick is called a tomb, we are unable to find out if there is a tomb there are all. Geographically there is only a small village there. If we get information from that village we may be able to understand something. Impossible. We were requested to keep everything as secret as possible. Witnesses can be ignored, and it is the request of the client to not do anything. By the way, that area is under direct control of the Kingdom. Any poor actions taken will turn the Kingdom and Vaiself Royal Family against us. Basically a dirty job as always? Yes. However, there is a strange problem. Well. Workers in the Empire causing trouble in the Kingdom will be a pain, even the Earl might be implicated. However, we can bring back the stuff that we find. All of them felt troubled. This was a job that would never be done by adventurers. This job investigating another countrys ruin was close to a crime. Even so, how did this information of the ruin get into the Earls hands? Even though it is a tomb that we did not learn much about even through our checks. Its close to the Tob Forest right? What if they found it while cutting down trees? That is strange. It is such a small village, I cannot believe that it can cut through such a forest. While the chance of this being a result of the Kingdom doing military matters is not zero, having such a small village there does not bring any advantages. The four were troubled. Was it fine for them to accept this job. Since the Adventurers Guild could not act as their shield, investigating the specifics of the job fell to themselves. First was to thoroughly investigate the clients background, then the location of the job. After checking the request contents, then they would finally accept the job. There were many cases of dangerous situations despite these checks though. They risked their lives in these jobs. If they did not feel satisfied with their checks, Workers would not do their jobs. If there was even a whiff of danger they could not overcome, they would not accept no matter the terms. .I have confirmed the payment, and the downpayment was given Hekkeran placed a metal plate on the table. On it were carved various symbols. Ive already checked it with the Imperial Bank. The sum has already been credited to my account, it can be converted into cash any time. Metal plates were a cheque that the Empires banks used. The reason for the fine details was to make forging difficult. There were demerits of taking time for the paperwork and materials cost, but the advantages were countless. For example, a gold coin was ten grams. 1000 would be 10kg. Since it would be bulky, using this made deals proceed more smoothly. Especially for existences of nobles, merchants, and adventurers who made profitable deals. In other countries, this line of work were taken up by adventurers. The adventurers guild on the Empire received national protection. I dont think this is a trap.Mah, at least I think they are being serious after receiving the gold deposit plates. Imina stretched out a hand and took one of the gold deposit plates that was placed on the table. She examined it using the light that filtered in from the outside. The gold deposit plates were imprinted with fine letters. If this is a trap, they would not be paying such a large sum in advance. In recent memories theres no one who held the Earl any grudges. From Imina, she never heard of anyone trapping others with a 1000 gold pieces lure. Personally Wait a moment, Imina. I am not finished yet. Keep your brain awake for this one. Yeah yeah, then enlighten me. Why do you think that this job was requested in a hurry? No clue. I do not now why does the job have to be rushed. I didnt hear emergency situation from those close to the Count. There seems to be no major events or parties within this few days. It does not look like a job that requires us to bring something out of the ruins. On the Kingdoms side, there seems to be no big development. Only some outdated information. For this round of work, they only heard the contents of the request this morning. They will depart tomorrow morning. In such a situation, they would be assumed to reject the request if they do not return with answer in between. Emergency request was not something surprising. Workers were used to this type of request. The problem lay with more than one team was hired. How about the other teams? Three of the teams accepted. One declined. Did we received any special information from them? Likely they kept it to themselves or it could be they dont know anything much as well. Hekkeran shrugged as he was idealess. Likely we have competitors. It seems likely. Then it could explained why several Workers team were hired at such a short period. Working on that assumption.hiring three Worker teams that were comparable to ours and operating within the territory of the Kingdom Would we be competing with the Kingdoms adventuring team? If its like this, it would be pointless to gather information in the Empire. Other things that we should be careful of would be ambushes, set up by rivaling teams. I do not want to lose my life just before reaching our destination. A trap by adventurers. It would be better if its the adventurers. At least we could negotiate with them. The terms would not be over the top. If it is Workers, it might end up with us killing one another. What do you think, leader? Everyones opinion was collected. The only things left were the assumption and hypothesis. Before we make the decision, lets talk about it since theres a need for it. Hekkeran sighed loudly while Imina held her breath. Arche, there was a strange man asking for you. Arche responded with a hastily constructed emotionless look. Her eyebrows however started to twitch. Seeing this, Hekkeran realise that this man was someone she knew. That fella said something at the end. What was it again? Hekkeran directed the last question towards Imina. The response he received was an incredulous stare, as if she was asking what was he thinking. But after realising that Hekkeran forgotten about it, Imina responded tiredly. Remind the little lady from the Furt Family that her time is almost up Mah, it was something like this. Everyone was looking at Arche. After taking a deep breath. Arche started to speak with a heavy expression. I am in debt. Debt?! Hekkeran unconsciously shouted in amazement. Needless to say, even Roberdyk an Imina were showing expressions of shock. That was because that a Workers reward, was split evenly as everyone was considered an equal. After thinking about the sum that went into their pockets, it would be impossible for them to be in debt. How much was it? 400 gold pieces. After hearing Arches answer, they looked at each other again. It was not a small sum. The amount of gold was not something that someone ordinary person could earn in their lifetime. The wage of an ordinary wage earner would be three gold pieces. In other words, the sum was equal to 133 months worth of salary. Although they were quite the Workers team, it would be impossible for them to earn that amount in a single run. Among the Workers, their team was considered among the upper-tier. Using the adventurers ranking, their ability was comparable to an A-rank adventurers team. Still it would be impossible for them to earn such amount of gold in one short. How did the debt came about? With those suspicious gazes directed towards her, Arches face darkened. On a personal level, she did not want to say anything. But, she cannot keep it as a secret anymore. If she were to forcefully end matters here, it would not be surprising if she was kicked out of the team. The resolute Arche opened her mouth. Because it was an embarrassing matter, my family was one of those nobles houses that had their nobility taken away by the Blood Emperor. Blood Emperor, Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix. As implied, he was an Emperor that dyed in his hand in blood. He took the throne after his father, the previous emperor passed away from reasons unknown. After that, he ended one of the five greatest noble family- his mothers for the suspicion of conducting regicide. He send his brothers to the grave one by one. Even the mothers who were involved with those events perished. Of course, they were those who opposed him. But since before the Blood Emperor took the throne, he had already took control of the knights and they were not able to pose as a threat towards him. With an overwhelming military advantage, and just like cutting wheat, he took down all the influential noble families. The ones that remained, regardless of whether it was in their hearts, were those who swore their loyalties to the Blood Emperor, completing the centralisation of all power. But the Blood Emperor did not stop here. He did not need incompetent fools, and stipped off the titles of many nobilities. Instead, he decreed that plebeians who were talented should be given considerable political power and administrative authority. After all this, there were two things that surprised many. The nation wide nobility purges were done so skillfully that the national power of the Empire were barely affected. The emperor back then was a boy at his early teens. Because of this person, it was uncommon for fallen nobles to appear. But,. Both of my parents were still living as if they are still nobles. Of course, we dont have that amount of money. Hence, we borrowed money from unsavory people and got caught up with such a problem. The three looked at one another. Although they stopped their emotions from showing, still they could still sense the feeling of frustration, anger and disbelief between them. Arches initial words of introduction when she first met them was I am quite confident with my magical abilities, I would like to join your team.. A slender child, grasping onto a staff that was taller than her with both her hands. Speaking about it, they remembered the time when they looked at each other wordlessly. They were that shocked. After that, when they had a good grasp of Arches ability, their expression was that of amazement. That was more than two years ago, after going through numerous adventures, where one false step could result in death, they obtained a considerable sum of gold. Yet, Arches equipment were mostly unchanged. Now, at least they knew the reason for it. You sure? Do you want us to have a good chat with them? Its time they listened to the words of God. Nono, probably its time that Gods fist to manifest in front of them It seems that their earholes were close. Why dont we reopen it for them? Facing her teammates, Arche started to speak after listening to their comments. Please wait a moment. Since the matter had come to this, let me have the say on this. According to the situation, I would moved out together with my sisters. You have sisters? Seeing Arches nodding head, the others looked at each other. Although they did not say it out, their hearts told them that it might be better to look over this job. A Workers job was more profitable when compared to an Adventurers. On the other hand, the danger level was higher. Although it was originally their intention to investigate any potential safety issues in this job, however it was not uncommon to have unforeseeable problems arising while in the middle of it. If things go sour, she might die, leaving her two sisters. If he continued talking, he would be intruding into private matters. It was common sense. Is it Then, well end the discussion about Arches problem here. Well leave you to deal with that issue..Now the problem lies in whether we should accept this job. As the conversation moved towards this point, Hekkeran looked at Arche coldly. Arche. Although I feel bad about this, but you have no say on this matter. No need to feel bad about it. No problem. Since I am the one with financial issues, I understand I may not make the right call. Still, ones judgement could be clouded by money. I am being honest here. It was lucky that I was not kicked out of the team. What are you saying? It was lucky for us that a magic caster of your calibre joined our group. These were not words of flattery but the truth. Especially her Talent. Being blessed with that miraculous eye, it saved Hekkeran and the rest of the team several times. Arcane magic casters seemed to be enveloped in a layers of invisible aura. The aura intensified according to the magic tier that the magic caster was able to invoke. It would be hard to investigate the aura and the methods of investigation were rather precious. Among the many children who were blessed with Talent, occasionally, they would be one who would possessed the ability to detect magic among them. Arche Eeb Liliya Furt was someone who possessed such talent. As far as Hekkeran knew, Arche was the only one in the Empire who possessed such a rare talent. How could the magical academy let go of such an outstanding student? Really. For someone who could activate spells that were similar in tier to mine. Who knows, you might reach Tier-6 one day. I think that would be unlikely. But it would be great if there is a chance for it. The depressive atmosphere was slightly lifted. Hekkeran clapped his hands, bringing the others attention onto him. Then, the decision for this job, do we take it? Roberdyk. I see no problems with it. Imina? It seems not bad? Its been awhile since our last job. Request for workers were not that frequent especially high paying ones. They have to take low paying jobs. They even experienced a time where they did not receive any request for a period of two months. This month alone, they were no proper request. But there were those unlawful request that Foresight did not take. Then, If you are worried about me, dont bother. I have other ways of settling it. The three exchanged glances, before Imina laughingly said. Then again, if you think about it carefully, this job is not so bad right? It the truth, we are not doing it for the sake of you. It is as they said. Thank you all. Towards Arche who bowed her head, the three laughed before speaking. Then, Arche and I shall convert gold deposit into cash. The remaining two would head out to purchase the adventuring essentials. The adventuring essentials include things like rope, and oil. Once also could not neglect to be on the lookout for magical items. The task was well suited for the meticulous Roberdyk and Imina who possessed the thief job class. No, it could be said that Hekkeran was the only one unsuited for this task. Then, let us begin our operation.Arche. Arche who did not understand question bend her head sideways. Hekkeran who thought of the problem started to ask. The total reward for this job would be 1800 gold pieces. Would it be sufficient to repay the loan? The amount when divided equally among the four of them would be 450 gold pieces per person, an amount sufficient to settle all the debts. However, the rule within Foresight was that the amount would be divided into five portions instead. The remaining portion would be used as management fee for the team. The money would be used for the purchase of potions, magical scrolls, lodging fees and other miscellaneous expenses. In other words, the individual rewards was 360 pieces of gold. No problem, with the amount exchanged. I could buy some more time. I could lend you the remaining 40 pieces of gold. Well, I guess you can return it on the next reward. It was natural that none in the party outrank others. They were all treated as equal partners. I understood the well intentions. Its about time I return to my parents. At least, I should show them some more moments of filial piety. That is of course. The four of them looked at each other, laughing as they went about their own business. At one of the areas within Imperial capital, existed many impressive looking mansion, a street for the affluent. The street was completely lined with luxurious mansions. Within the Imperial Capital, the place had the best civil order. Looking at these mansions one could feel its luxury and history behind it. With a history of tens of years, the owners were not changed at all and were passed down. But due to the present Blood Emperor, the occupants underwent changes. With many of the houses started to empty out. Nobles- their mansions were their status symbol. Although it was a waste of money, if they do not decorate their mansions, they would become the joke of the day of the other nobles. Artworks, jewelry, clothing, mansions and gardens, all these were the tools of war for nobles to use in their own battlefield. Between a poor mansion and luxurious mansion, once invited inside, one would subtly feel the difference in power. Even those who possessed wealth but did not decorate their mansion would not be viewed favorably. For that reason it was the right choice to invest on decorating their mansion, but that was in those cases where they have the power to maintain it. At one of the mansions within the area. Inside the living room. Receiving the stoic faced Arche were both her parents. Both having the beautiful faces of nobles and wore well-made clothing that befit their status. Hoho, welcome back. Welcome back. Quicker than the twos reply, Arches gaze was focused on a delicate looking glass-made art piece that was on the table. The glass was molded into an intricate looking cup, giving out the air of a luxurious item. Arched started to frown as she noticed something that was not in the house before. That is? Oh oh, that is Artisan Johns Im not asking about that. We didnt have that in the house before. Simple, we only bought it this morning. His casual tone, one that would be used to talk about the weather, shook Arches body. How much? Erm it should be around 25 gold pieces? Very cheap right? Arches shoulder sagged weakly. Originally she could have paid off a portion of her debt using the deposit. But now, the debt had risen. Why did you buy it? As nobles, we would the laughing stock if we could not afford something like this. Facing her father who was giving out a self-satisfying smile, even Arche could not stop herself by looking at him with animosity. We, are not nobles anymore. Her fathers expression froze, then reddened. Lies! Her father hammered the table. As the table in the living room was thick, it was lucky that the glass cup did not tumble. As long as that shit-for-brains fool dies, our house would be able to rise again as nobles! The origins of our nobility stemmed generations back within the Empires history. How could we be forgiven if we let our noble legacy end here? This is an investment for that future. If we use this to display our power, we could show that fool that our house have not bow down. Utter foolishness. This was Arches thought as she looked at her father who was breathing heavily with excitement. That fool he was referring to was likely the Blood Emperor. It would be unlikely he paid any attention towards those nobility at Arches level. Furthermore, if her father insisted on his own agenda, he should not be doing something like this as they were other better alternatives. Stucked in his own world, unable to see the truth, Arche could only shake her head weakly. The both of you, please do not argue anymore. The mother talked with a leisurely tone. Both Arche and her father glanced at each other for a moment and decided to call it a truce. Her mother stood up and passed a small bottle to Arche. Arche, I bought a bottle of perfume for you. How much? Five pieces of gold. Is it? Thank you. As Arche thanked her mother, she took that rather small bottle and kept it in her pockets. From the situation, it was hard for Arche to look at her mother coldly. Because if one looked at it differently, perfume and makeup were considered to be a smarter purchase. If she improved on her appearance, she could attend the nobles party, fishing out those rich and powerful nobles. If one considered that a womans happiness derived from marriage, getting pregnant and giving birth, from the point of view of a noble, the choice was rather astute. It was not wrong to buy makeup as a form of investment. However, she should have the idea that one should not spend on perfume considering the financial situation of the house. Ive already said it many times. We should cut down on non-essential spending and maintain a minimal lifestyle. Thats why, didnt I explain earlier! These were all essential spending! Arche was tired of looking at her father whose face swelled red with anger. Incessantly repeating the same old issue that should have been solved long ago. Arche blamed herself as she was part of the reason for it. Furthermore, she gave everyone at Foresight trouble. I would not give the household anymore money. I will take my sisters and live outside. The father simmered towards that quiet rebuke. That man could only think to the point that it would be troublesome if no one were able to earn the necessary money to support the family. Arche mused to herself coldly. Who do you think you owe this to for being able to live to this day! I have already cleared off all my debts to you. Arches words were rather cold. Till now, she had earned a considerable sum of money and most of these money came from her adventuring. Originally, the money should have been used to strengthen herself along with her teammates. Although the usage of the reward that was split evenly among them would go for different purposes. But as a silent rule, some of it should have been used to strengthen herself. Looking at Arche who did not upgrade her equipment, what would her other teammates thought about it? If the equipment was not upgraded, it would result in one person within the team to be extremely weak. But, everyone at Foresight did not say anything towards Arche. It was too much for Arche to bare. Arche did not let down her gaze. Receiving such a willful look, her father could not help himself but look away. Obviously, for someone like Arche who had gone through life and death situations, would not lose to a stupid noble father. After a swift look at her wordless father, Arche left the room. Milady. A familiar face anxiously greeted Arche who walked out from the living room. What is it, James? The elderly butler who served the family for years. The wrinkled face was displaying a rather anxious look. Arche immediately understood the reason for it. It was a look that came out quite often since the days that her father stopped being a noble. I feel ashamed for having to bring this matter up with milady Due to Arches raised hand, the mans sentence was interrupted. Judging that this was not a topic that should be discussed in the living room, the both of them moved a distance. Arche took out a small pouch and opened it. The contents shined in different tones, with the majority shining in a silver radiant, followed by copper. The lowest intensity were golden radiant. You should be able to work out something with this? Receiving the leather pouch, James face relaxed slightly after checking the contents. Wages, and we can pay the merchant.I believe we can make do, Ojou-sama. Thats good. Arche released a sigh of relief. Although the situation was like trying to put out a burning cart with a cup of water. At least she could still manage the situation for now. You could not stop father from buying it? Theres no helping it. The seller came with a noble acquaintance. Although I did remind the master several times but Is it? Both sighed together. I would like to know. If I were to let off everyone who works here. Whats the minimal amount of money I need to prepare? James eye dilated slightly, and gave a lonely smile. His expression did not change much asH he had already resolved himself for this moment. Understood, once I calculated the cost, I will deliver the information to you. Ill leave it to you then. The sound of light footsteps with a quick pace could be heard. And it was heading towards Arche. Evading was simple, but doing so was unacceptable. A shadow ran towards Arche. And it rammed into Arche without slowing. It had a weight even less than the light Arche. She could hold her ground, but that was impossible. As it hit her, she moved back, absorbing the impact. The one that rushed over was a little girl with a height of less than 1 meter. Her age was around five years old. Her eyes were similar to Arches. As if dissatisfied about something, the little girl puffed out her little pink cheeks. Sohard. The girl was not pointing out Arches chest was too flat. Her adventuring outfit were mostly made from leather, increasing its defensive properties, especially at the areas around the chest and stomach were protected by hardened leather. Still it did not stopped the little girl from flying towards her as if she wanted to dent the leather armor Are you all right? Arche caressed the little girls face and rubbed her head. Erm, no problem, onee-sama! The little girl responded happily. Seeing her sisters expression, Arche could not help herself but to smile. .Lets end the discussion here. The butler gave her a look of gratitude as he did want to intrude in their private moments anymore. Arche rubbed her sisters head. Ureythe thing at the corridor. Arche stopped her sentence. It was common sense that it was unsightly for noble ladies to run around the corridor. However, as she had told her father earlier, they were not nobles anymore. Running like that should not be an issue anymore. During those moments, Arches hand never stopped. The little girl with the messed up hair laughed and did not show any inkling that she wanted the treatment to stop. Arche looked around, noticing that one person was missing. Kuuder? In the room! Like this theres something I want to talk about. Lets go together. Erm. Her sisters laughed merrily. She would be the one protecting them. As she realised this, Arche took their little hands with her own. The hands were so small until Arches considerably slender arms could encompass it easily. Yet, she could still feel the warmth being transmitted to her. Onee-samas hands are very tough. Arche looked at her other hand. During her adventuring days, it was cut many times, those tough hands were no longer the hands of a noble girl. But, she did have any lingering regrets towards it, because the arms were the testament towards her existence along with her friends and companions in Foresight. But I love it the most. Enveloped the both her sisters hands, Arche smiled gently. Thank you. CH 54 Intruders Part 2 Translators: Henet, Frostfire10 & Skythewood Early morning. While the sun still had not rose, there were countless people gathered on the Earls land. Warriors, magic casters, priests and theives. Almost everyone were specialists in their own field. After the last team, [Foresight] arrived, that number was 18. The ones here were the ones gathered by the Earl for work, the Workers in the Empire that had confidence in their strength. The worker teams maintained a distance between each other as they sized each other up. When the four members of Foresight finally arrived, they were welcomed by the collective stares of the other worker teams. This scene could almost be considered spectacular in its own way. In the area between the separated teams, three people had gathered in the center, exchanging information. The three were the representative for each team. As it was early morning and the area was still dark, Hekkeran and his company squinted their eyes as they tried to determine who those three were. They have already investigated all their competitors within the Empires capital. There could roughly guess which were the teams from the looks of it. Cheh, that guy is here too. Three Workers. Imina spat as if she saw something disgusting after confirming the identity of one of the three men. Although she expressed it with a soft voice, it was sufficient to drive Hekkeran and the others to check their surroundings for signs of hostility. Imina-san Got it, Robert. He would be a colleague for this round of workStill, I do not want to see his face. DD I dont like it myself. Well, if I had to pick between like and hate, I also dislike him. Oi, oi, you still have to greet him afterwards, so dont think about unpleasant thoughts, or theyll show on your face, okay? Do your best, leader. Hekkeran frowned in response to Roberdycks encouragement, as though saying dont poke into other peoples businesses, and then walked towards the group of three. The first person that greeted Hekkeran was a worker who wore a suit black full plate armor. The design of the armor was oddly rounded, almost spherical. Due to the especially large pauldrons, the man wearing the armor appeared more like an upright beetle than a human. On his waist was a two handed battle axe. A mans low deep voice came out from the slits of the metal helmet that completely hid the face. Just as I had foreseen, thou also came, Hekkeran. Yo, Greenham. I thought the request wasnt too bad so we came. Hekkeran raised his hand as a gesture at the remaining two leaders in a casual manner. About your side Hekkeran said, after glancing over to Greenhams team and quickly counting them. Theres five of you. What happened to the rest? Resting, recovering from fatigue. Due to our previous work being of similar nature, some of our members had to stay behind to help with the transportation and repair of damaged goods. This man, Greenham, was the leader of Heavy Masher, a worker team comprising of nine members. Having more members definitely had its advantages, such as having more options available in choosing how to handle each request. In particular, it provided the flexibility of being able to select the best suited members for each different request. On the other hand, it takes a longer period for them to determine their approach, slowing down their overall movement. Those were the pros and cons of a large team, it wouldnt be unusual at all for a team to just suddenly split into two. Being able to maintain full control over such a large team of workers demonstrated just how strong Greenhams management and leadership skills were. Fuuhn, how tiring. How about supporting us so you can earn enough not to disappoint the comrades you left behind? Thy suggestion is foolish. After we finish this job, bonuses will be given based on the leaders performance. As unfortunate as it is, the best performance will naturally belong to me. Oi oi, spare me already. Greenham simply grinned. Sensing that he had no intention of stopping, Hekkeran shrugged and turned towards the other man. I think its the first time weve met face-to-face. Hekkeran stretched his hand out. The other man grasped it and shook back. He had a set of beautiful eyebrows. That word was suited to describe the youth. His face was symmetrical, and his mouth curved into a smile. He equipped himself with a breastplate armor, and on his waist was a sword that originated from the southern city. He moved his eyes and stared directly at Hekkeran. Foresight, Ive heard a lot about you. It was a voice that sounded as clear as a bell, which matched very well with his appearance. Likewise, Tenmu. The genius swordsman that was undefeated in the arena, there wasnt a single worker who wouldnt recognize who he was. This mans Tenmu, was in a sense a team composed purely of himself. The sword genius whos said to be a match for the Kingdoms strongest, Gazef Stronoff. Its reassuring to have your squad with us. Thank you. However, I think its about time for it to be said the other way around. That man should only be referred to as being able to match up to this Eruya Uzruth. Oh, you have your way with your words. Eruya smiled faintly, fully displaying his arrogance. Seeing this smile, the unpleasant feelings concealed inside Hekkeran almost surfaced again. Well then, well be relying on you inside the ruins. Of course. Leave it to me. Itll be great if there are monsters that can put up a decent fight inside the ruins. .Its completely unknown what kind of monsters might exist inside. Perhaps well even run into dragons? That would be quite scary. Monsters such as dragons would definitely put up a hell-of-a fight. Hekkeran was laughing forcefully while having to suppress his other emotions. Taking only the skills with a sword into account, there were rumors that Eruya could even win against A+ ranked adventurers. Considering this point, there was some basis behind his boasting. Having confidence was a good thing, since it was also important for workers to showcase their abilities. However, there should be a limit to just how much one can boast. The worlds strongest race, Dragons. Masters of the sky, capable of producing powerful breaths, with scales that were near impenetrable, and possessing a physical prowess that was superior by far. As they age, they even became able to use magic. Having a life span that humans simply couldnt compare with, the wisdoms that they accumulate would humble even sages. Just like in the tales of the Thirteen Heroes, the last opponent in their adventures was a dragon known as the Dragon God. Even though these existences were only used as an example during conversations, but to still be able to act this arrogantly was rather surprising. No matter how one interpreted it, Eruyas words seemed like a joke. However he could tell that Eruya was completely serious just from the looks in his eyes. Just how self-conceited could he be? It was still uncertain what kind of monsters would be in the ruins. Eruyas sense of judgement would definitely be a hindrance to the overall operation of things. Its probably best to stay away from him. It would be convenient if he was to perish by himself, but it would still be troublesome if the overall formation became broken. A faint smile appeared on Hekkerans face as he reached his conclusion, and adjusted his attitude towards Eruya, towards the direction of discard after use. Over there must be the members of Foresight. Oya The look of his eyes when he saw Imina was filled with prejudice and disdain.There were rumors that Eruya hailed from Slane Theocracy, where humans were considered the most superior race. As an alleged citizen of the Theocracy, he had the tendency to treat those with mixed blood as lower-class humans. His eyes did not hide his disdain for such a woman to stand as his equal. Oi, oi, dont be so hostile to my comrade, okay? Of course. Well be comrades for the same work this time. Ill definitely be cooperative. Perhaps the powerful wild child Eruya matured, but Hekkeran was still afraid that he would run amok. In short, he could feel the mental instability of Eruya. Hekkeran couldnt relax even after giving the warning, thats how unpleasant the atmosphere was. Hekkeran decided to be careful of him. Ay, trust me. Anyway, returning to the previous topic, I dont mind letting someone else take leadership during this trip. As long as there are no special cases, Ill follow the orders given. If we encounter battle, I dont mind taking the frontlines. Ill let you guys witness my blade skills. Understood. Well then, Ill be returning to my team then. If there are any problems just call me. Eruya bowed, and walked off. Hekkerans face slightly twitched after seeing a number of women following Eruya. However, showing ones emotions here was simply unacceptable. It was not uncommon for situations to suddenly turn unfavorable after ones emotions were exposed. As the leader of a team, this kind of behavior would be unacceptable. Hekkeran suppressed his emotions, and removed all facial expressions. Looking away from what he considered as trash, he greeted the final person. Yo, Palpatra. Yo, Hekkeran. Golden hair, blue eyes. His fair skin denoted a healthy complexion under the sun. He possessed the common features of a person from the Empire like Hekkeran. His features were ordinary with nothing distinguishing. His age was around the mid-twenties. Palpatra was wearing full plate mail. On his back was a spear and a large shield. His equipment were more focused on defence than attack. Hence, he was called the Iron Wall. Fumuu. However, that guy seems a bit dangerous. Towards the Parupatra who spoke in a hushed voice. Hekkeran nodded in agreement. Thats right. It doesnt matter if he ends up killing himself, but itll be bad if we end up getting dragged down with him. Indeed, its true that guy is really strong, but his overconfidence could endanger the rest of us. Hes like a walking hazard. Greenham also chipped in with a whispered So troublesome to deal with. After seeing Eruyas attitude, almost none of the workers would think otherwise. Also, just how strong is that guy anyways? I havent been to the arena recently. Ah, Hekkeran does not know as well? I did not see it personally. I didnt visit the arena nor have I work with him before. Greenham? Greenhams helmet moved left and right. Ive only heard about it but never witnessed in person. I might be able to find out more if I ask my comrades. In the end, how do we define the threshold for strong? If we use Gazef Stronoff as the reference point, from what this old man currently know of for example, ah thats right where would we place the Four Knights of the Empire? The knights titled Heavy Explosion, Unmovable, Lightning, and Violent Wind . What about the Agrand Republics Dragon Lords? Cmon, Lets limit it to just the swordsmen among humans for now. Then the most of the Agrand Council is out. They are full of demi-humans after all. There are strong ones among them.Like Dragon Knights.Umm, then the Devil Lord of the Coliseum is out.The Holy Knight of the Roble Kingdom? Ho, indeed there was. The maiden who carries the Holy Sword? Her skill with the sword was rather terrifying. The conversation became more energised. While it was natural for Workers to gather information on strong enemies, this was something they extremely enjoyed as warriors. The average capability for those from Slaine Theocracy is rather high. But none of them seemed exceptional. Mah, even there is, it would be their magic casters who utilizes holy magic. How about the Kingdoms A+ ranked female adventurer? Mah, the one known as Not Breast but Pecks. She is indeed strong. .They are some A Class adventurers that will kill you if you casually call them by their nicknames. If only on skill.Its a bit difficult. From adventurers and workers, then the [Hero-sama] or [Dark Lord]. [Crystal]s Serabreit, [Flaming Red Lotus] Optics, and Brain Unglaus? The conversation halted for the first time. Whos that? Parupatra asked Greenham. You dont know? He is quite famous in the Kingdom though. Hekkeran was asked if he knew, but he also shook his head. You really dont. Greenham was slightly surprised, and dug up his past memories to talk about the man Brain. When I participated in the Fighting Competition in the Kingdom, he beat me in an instant. He was ridiculously strong. Was that the competition where Gazef Stronoff won? Yes. Well, Brain lost to Gazef in the end. But, it was an amazing fight. I feel blessed to have been able to seen it.How did he deflect that and how did he attack from there.It was amazing. Greenham spoke of that man. If he could fight with the strongest warrior in the surrounding kingdoms, Gazef Stronoff on even terms, then his strength was top class. Hearing that there were strong people he did not know, Hekkeran felt admiration. Now.Brain and Eruya, whos stronger? Brain. Greenham instantly replied. I do not know how he currently is, but he is a genius of the sword. I was defeated in two swings. Of course, I am stronger than before, but I do not feel confident. Well, hes better than Eruya. The sound of flesh hitting something and the screams of a woman could be heard. All of the workers gazes gathered at one spot. Several dropped their centre of gravity, ready to dive into battle at any time. There, one of Eruyas comrades (Doubtful) had fallen in front of him. As to whether she was hit, imagining it was not difficult. Hekkeran felt displeased, but then panickly faced one of his comrades, Imina. From her face, she was still maintaining her fighting stance. And her blade was at the ready. She gave off the feeling that if anything more were to occur, she would act. Panicking, Hekkeran gestured at her to hold it in. Personally Hekkeran felt the same as Imina. However, they could not butt into the affairs of other teams. Of course, if they decided to they could do it. However, there was a need to bear all the consequences. In fact, several other members of the teams made the same faces, but they were not moving. After making a rude gesture at Eruyas back, she clicked her tongue. .Now, we should end this talk here. Hekkeran spoke to the other two to change the conversation. .Yes, Hekkeran has arrived, and the most important things have been decided. Eruya has left, but who should hold command over all the teams? Silence accompanied Greenhams words. There were four worker teams. While it was a considerable fighting force, if there was no one to command then it would be impossible to work well. Eve having multiple arms, one could do nothing if not controlled. And to communicate well with teams with such strong personalities was quite the task. Especially if complaints could not be voiced. If one did not try to take leadership, when done badly the other three teams would dislike them. Honestly, wouldnt it be fine to not choose an overall leader? That is just postponing the problem. It will be dangerous during a battle. .What about rotating it once a day? Ah, True. Then, shall we give the right to lead in order of our arrival? What about Eruyas [Tenbu]? Eruya abandoned his choice, so he shouldnt mind. Then, first would be our [Heavy Masher]s turn. Please do, Greenham. Got it. Well, within the Empire we should not encounter dangerous monsters, so there is no problem. The trouble will start when we enter the Kingdom, we will be quite close to a forest as well. Ah, we should have started from the back. As Hekkeran hugged his head, the two silently smiled. Afterwards, their expressions immediately hardened and they faced the finally brightened hall. Most of the surrounding Workers were headed there. At that moment, a butler walked in. He had a ramrod straight posture. It was an attitude that suited one that worked for an Earl. As the butler walked to the front of the workers, he bowed. While no one responded, he politely spoke. It is time. We are grateful to those who have accepted the request of our Earl family. The ones accompanying you from our house are these two. The destination is the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick within the Kingdom. The period to investigate for is three days. The following payment will depend on the information brought back. So, it will be discussed at a later date. If there are no problems, please follow me. I shall guide you to the prepared location. Why do you have information on that tomb? What information should be prioritised? There were various questions, but the Workers knew from experience what would be answered. If they would be informed, then it would already have been given to them. For that reason, all of them silently followed behind. The ones at the back, was Hekkeran and the rests Foresight. Imina, who was next to Hekkeran, whispered. It would be nice if that piece of shit died. Imina spat out the hateful words she could not contain about Eruya. It was quite a suppressed voice, one could not be sure if it was due to her anger or restraint. Hekkeran could not read her, and could only pray it was the latter. I have heard from the rumours, but he is a terrible man. The worst. Everyone from Foresight expressed their unhappiness. It was natural. On top of having Imina as their comrade, Eruyas actions were difficult to forgive. Apart from Eruya, everyone on Eruyas team were women. And elves. If it was just that then Imina and the other members would not be displeased. However, there was a reason for Eruyas attitude earlier. All of the female elves were provided the bare minimum wear, but there were parts that were torn and not patched well. And the ears that should have poked out from their short hair was gone from the middle. That was the proof of a slave. They, all of Eruyas team members, were elf slaves from the Slane Theocracy. The Slane Theocracy allowed for slavery of other races. And in the case of elves, their proof of slavery was not a brand, but to have half of their ears cut off. It was true that the Empire did not allow slavery. However, there were occasions where this was given a silent nod such as demi-humans fighting in the Coliseum. Eruyas elf slaves had relationship The percentage of humans in the Baharuth Empire, Re-Estize Kingdom and the Slane Theocracy was about 100%, with a mindset that was more isolationist that the surrounding countries. So demi-humansEven Iminafound it difficult to live in these countries. However, only Dwarfs were different. The Azelisia Mountain Range that ran along the border of the Baharuth Empire and the Re-Estize Kingdom. There was a Dwarf Kingdom located within, and since the Empire had trading relationships with them, the rights of the Dwarves was secured. I can understand that the Elves are pitiful. However, what we cannot do is save them. Imina did not replied and heaved a sigh. She could internalise it, but she had to bear it. Accepting the 100% displeased signal, Roberdyck and Arche both stiffened their dissatisfaction. Since the one who should be the angriest was keeping herself in check, they themselves should not show it. The workers headed towards two large carriages. The horses pulling them were different from the usual. One of the workers who saw them whispered. Slepnir. Yes. The horse pulling the carriage had eight legs. The race of this horse, was known as Sleipnir. They were larger than normal horses, and they were stronger, had more endurance and maneuverability. So they were the best tamable beast that could run on land. Of course, their price was quite high. With a price equal to that of ten war horses, even nobles had trouble keeping them. Two carriages with two horses each for a total of four. Even if one was lost during the adventure, they could only say that this was nice. No, thats not itHekkeran thought, the ones who could see it thought the same thing. That it was that needed of a job. Please use this carriage. Food supplies are inside. Roberdyke. Understood. At least one person from each team went as a representative, checked the interior and confirmed what the butler said. The carriages had a large amount of food and a magic item that could dispense water. Considering the time it would take to arrive, it was more than enough. Since they were undergoing a secret mission, this was all the provisions they would receive. However, even taking that into account, this would be fine. The representatives handling the provisions talked among themselves, checking if anything was amiss. Hekkeran walked over to Greenham. This was as they had something they needed to talk about. Sorry Greenham. What is it? About the sharing of carriages, can we separate from [Tenbu]? Greenham moved his helmet to check on Imina. He then nodded. Got it. Then we will share a carriage with Tenbu. Sorry about that. My thanks. Do not fret. In this round of request, we are all comrades. It would be troublesome if anything happens before we even start investigation and infiltration work.Then, lets go. Seeing that the handler conveyed his understanding, Greenham shouted out his orders. Within four fifths of their journey to the Great Tomb Nazarick, no major issues arised due to the Empires superb security measures. Within the Empires territory, bands of knights would frequently patrol the area. It would be rare to have groups of monsters loitering around. Even bandit attacks were uncommon. Hence, the problem lay with the final one fifth of their journey, which was after entering the Kingdoms territory. Due to the nature of their job within the Kingdoms land, they decided not to use the major roadways but chose to travel on the empty plains. Traveling within no mans land would undoubtedly raised the chances of encountering monsters. With the current team of Workers, they could easily overcome most monsters. Nonetheless, they could not rest their laurels. Monsters like Basilisk and Cockatrice with their petrifying gaze. There was also the fatally poisonous Dove, where a simple scratch from it will easily result in fatality. Luckily, they never encountered any such monsters when they entered the Kingdom. Soon, they reached their destinationDDThe Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. This was likely the blessing of Lady Luck towards Hekkeran and the other Workers. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. The grounds was surrounded by thick stone walls, six meters in height. There were only two entrance leading inside. One front and one at the back. A newly build wooden house was seen beside the front entrance. On one hand, the grass growing within the grounds were neatly trimmed, giving the impression that the place was neat and tidy. On the other hand, there were many large trees as well, creating a rather eerie atmosphere. The tombstones were arranged randomly, like the croquet teeths of an ugly witch. This contrasted with the tidy landscape of the tomb. Outside observers would feel uneased by it. Numerous artistically detailed sculptures of angels and goddesses dotted the place. The sculptures would be evaluated highly for their aesthetics values. Located at the North, South, East, and West sides of the Tomb were four small scale mausoleums. The center of the grounds was occupied by a large luxurious mausoleum. The central mausoleum was surrounded by eight sculptures of armored knights, measuring more than ten meters in height. There were no movements within the grounds. A magic caster who used the flight spell observed layout for the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick from the air. The 18 workers who were involved with this round of request were observing the Great Tomb of Nazarick, 300 metres away from the backdoor. As they observed the place, their brows could not help but frown at the information they received. Those who frown the deepest, was the magic casters. Among the Workers, they could be considered as the most knowledgeable. All of them huddled together, discussing the information. Their question was, why a tomb existed here at such a place? They already found it weird after investigating by books. However, it would be understandable if they wanted to hide the place. But there were no signs of any logging. Nothing exist here other than empty plains. The place was not a convenient spot to build a tomb. Considering the practical purpose for a tomb, it was weird to build such a luxurious tomb, so far from civilization. Needless to say, it was highly inconvenient. If the purpose for the mausoleum was not to serve as the resting spot for the dead but as a monument of someone that had great achievements from the past, it would be understandable. As this had been done before. Yet, they could not find any matching history nor legends linked to Nazarick. Furthermore, they could not understand why there were many tombstones occupying the place. Every team combined the information they collected, but found nothing usable. Or it could also mean that none successfully entered the place. No information about such a remarkable tomb leaked out. The presence of a log house indicates that someone was managing the place. So. the information they obtained was not entirely useless. Considering that the royal demesnes was nearby, it would seemed that the place was guarded by the Kingdoms soldiers. But the place does not seemed to be on alert. In the end, everything seemed very unnatural. Their sense of uneasiness was like something that was stuck in the throat, causing them to narrow their brows. In truth, the unnatural landscape made it looked like a trap. If it was a trap however, there was quite a number of unanswered question. What was the reason for sending Workers into the territory of the Kingdom instead of the Empires. The Workers burned their brains thinking about everything. But they could not think of any leads. Now, what do we do? Hekkeran asked the tired looking Arche who just return. In short, when its night, three teams of Workers would act covertly. The remaining team will pretend to be adventurers. They will try to have perform friendly negotiations with those whom were within the wooden house. So it seems. We could be easily detected if we tried to infiltrate during daytime. As so. Although the walls of Nazarick were tall, they could not see any sentries. It gave the feeling that they would be no problems if they try to sneak in now. Still, its best avoid unexpected situation, plus it would be safer to operate under the cover of darkness. Besides there was still time until nightfall, if they keep up their observation on the tomb, they might gain some new information. Although there was a limited timeframe for them to fulfill the request. The time would be considered well spent for the intelligent. Wouldnt it be safer to use Invisibility to investigate the place? Weve considered it. But there was the possibility of brewing trouble. Hence, it would be better to check out the place in one go. At least, we could glean something, no matter how trivial it may be, Although invisibility magic exist, there were many ways of countering it. The spell was not foolproof. If the Workers decided to approach the place while the effects of that spell and was detected by the tombs sentries or someone related, the alert level for the place would be increased. If they were unlucky, it may reached a level where it would be impossible for them to infiltrate the place. To avoid such a circumstance from developing, they decided it was better for them to act together. Then, I really wished that they give us some resting time. Yes, each team would take turns to be on alert. Well stick to the arrangements made since departing from the Earls place. In other words, our team would be the last. Thats right. Well switch after every two hours. It will be quite a while before we reach our turn. As the conversation reached here, Arche turned her head and dropped her shoulders. Thanks for the hard work. Roberdyk nodded towards Arche. This is really tiring. We spend so long because that terrible man tried to forcefully push his agenda. We used quite some effort to refute him. That man does not know the meaning of accommodating others. Oh, Eruya was it? Just call him Mr. Lowest Piece of Shit. Towards Imina who was filled with murderous rage, Hekkeran smiled and tried to change the topic. Then, until it is our turn. Lets go back and set up camp. Agreed. Although it might not rain now, it would be unfortunate for us if we are not prepared. Imina, when its your turn to head out. Dont show such a scary face. Ok then, I am really bursting with anger. Lets set up camp somewhere further away at least. If its the preassigned spot, it should be ok? In truth, the spot was not that suitable. If they were too close, it may result in an argument. Lets go. Hey Greeham, we are heading back first. Oh! The four of them started walking away. They waved towards Greenham from Heavy Mashers, the first team to start sentry duties. The more I think about it, the more puzzling it is, the Earls request. Everyone turned their heads towards that voice. They noticed that Arche stopped moving and was looking at the tomb. The remaining three, including Hekkeran stopped moving as well as they gazed upon the walls of Nazarick. Those thickset walls were not made from stacked stones. It looked more like it was carved out from a stone basin. It would be impossible to transport a 300 meter long stone. They could have annealed the stones together. But this was not a technique known to man. Likely it belonged to the stone race, the dwarven craftsmanship. It could also be that of dragons whose intellect surpassed that of humans. There was also the possibility that it belonged to an unknown race. Just by looking at the outer wall, they could think of many possibilities. Hekkeran in the end could not help himself but laughed, trying to suppress his excitement. It might be that a powerful undead was sealed within. uh-wa. So scary. thats really fake, Hekkeran. Its nothing like me at all. Personally, I find it digusting. Yeah, sorry. But why this place though? If its to say that the tomb magically appear here, then it would make sense. Three pairs of flipped eyes were directed towards Roberdyk who mumbled to himself. Dont be ridiculous. Boring. Totally unbelievable. I am not saying like that happened. It was just a sudden thought. Roberdyk bemoaned with a hurt look. Still, it is kinda exciting. Yep. For what reason this tomb was built. What sort of person was buried here. This really stimulated my intellectual curiosity. Agree. Turning the unknown into the known is a little exciting. Under the night sky, the thirteen workers started their operation. Their first objective was the walls surrounding Nazarick. As many of them were wearing armor, their movements would be slowed and the occasional voice would appear making it hard for them to appear stealthy. However, these were only common conjectures. To people who could use magical abilities, it was not impossible to solve such a minor issue. Firstly, they would use Silencewith a magic that could eliminate the noise at a certain radius, whether it was noise from the armor or their footsteps would not be transmitted. Next would be Invisibility, once they became invisible, it would be extremely difficult to be detected visually. As a precaution, a rogue that was enchanted with the spells, Invisibility, Flyand Eagle Eyewas covering them from the sky. He was observing the groups surrounding, to enable them to arrive at the walls safely. His hands was holding onto an arrow that was laced with paralysing poison in preparation for any immediate response. Everyone of them arrived at walls safely just as they predicted. In the midst of their inspection, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick did not employ any night time surveillance network. Not only were the sentries missing, not even a grave keeper could be found. Furthermore, there was not even a shadow that came out from the wooden house. They were overdoing it by using so much magic for a defenceless tomb. Their action was in fact a request from their employer. It would be troublesome to become a wanted criminal within the Kingdom. But, there would be more problems after that. Overcoming the wall, inspecting the insides and infiltrating the tomb. While still under the effects of Invisibility, the workers began their next move. The next step would be infiltrating the tomb. There were two ways to approach it. Scaling the wall or entering it via the main gate. There were gaps on the gate like that of a lattice door. Although there were gaps, the width was too narrow for a person to pass through. The gate was nearly 4 meters in height. It would be difficult to forcibly push it open. Furthermore, the walls were slippery as if it was carved out from a single stone. Scaling it would be very difficult. It would take some time even with climbing tools. But the experienced Workers already had a plan for it. A strange rod about 30 cm in length suddenly floated in the air before it felled to the ground. It floated in the air as if an invisible person lifted it, and the rod suddenly emitted a faint light after it was bend. This special rod C a fluorescent rod, once bend, the alchemical liquid inside would be mixed, causing it to be fluorescent. Once invoked, the magic Invisibilitywould affect all things possessed at the time of activation. In order to make it visible, the item had to be withdrawn from ones body. A few of those lights moved left to right. Once it was spend, the rods were disposed off. The alchemical solution was sprinkled on the ground, seeping into the soil. All traces of it was gone. After a while, three pieces of rope dropped from the top of the wall. Knots were formed at fixed intervals along the rope. It was the work of the rogue who was in the sky, he landed on top of the wall that surrounded the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, The rope shook easily. If a person was looking at the place closely, he or she would notice the climbing figures of invisible people. Even magic casters like Arche who rely more on their magic than muscles could easily climb it with the strength of their arms. They do not require further training to strengthen their muscles. The first to arrived at the top began to chant a magic. Then, another three pieces of rope dropped down from the wall. The end of the rope was not secured but it looked as if it was glue to the air. The setup looked fragile at a glance. But none of them were worried about it and slipped down the rope. As the magic effect was lost on the rope, it flopped down towards the ground. Those responsible for it retrieved the ropes. Although it was weird to see coils of rope floating in midair, there was no helping it. With this, 13 Workers successfully infiltrated the grounds of Nazarick. Their series of actions was the proof of them being veteran of many battles. All of them acted under the unfavorable condition where they could not see nor hear each other. A detailed plan, each team trusting each other, grasping the opposites action. Without these factors, they would not be successful. Of course for a team to work well, they need to have a good relationship between those who lead and those who were lead. And, they split up. Their first targets would be the small mausoleums at all four corners. There were three teams that successfully infiltrated Nazarick. They decided to each investigate a different target. As the effects of Invisibility had expired, they all reappeared. Then, each team moved towards the mausoleum they were tasked with. Shrinking their bodies, using the tombstone, trees or statues as cover, they moved quietly through the grave. Silencewas still in effect. Hence, they did not make any noise. As Heavy Mashers leader, Greenham approached the mausoleum, his eyes widened. Because the temple was more luxurious than what he expected initially. The mausoleum was humongous, build by stones layered on top of each other. The surface of the white stone wall was smooth. Although the building looked like it had quite the history behind it, there were no signs of staining from rains nor any weathering effect from wind and snow. A thick iron grilled door sat above three layers of marbled stairs. The doors were so-well polished that there were no signs of any rust. The black tinged iron grills were practically shining. The casual observer would understand how well the building was cared for. In other words, one could deduce that someone was taking care of the tomb. As Greenham thought about this, he looked at the log house. His teammate, the thief, headed towards the front, closely examining the first layer of steps. Greenham received the hand signal to fall back due to the effects of the magic, Silence, and he slowly retreated, to avoid any potential area- of-effect traps. The thief was focused intently on his examination. But he could not help but feel anxious himself. The fleshy human body was nothing but a vessel to hold the soul. As the vessel began to decay, the soul will be recalled by God. Henceforth, the dead should be immediately buried in their graves, basically within the earth. But those with privilege like the nobles do things differently. In the event of an immediate burial, they have no choice but to dig up the grave again in order to confirm that the dead body was decaying. For this, to obtain the proof that the body was decaying, they would leave the dead for a period. Of course, they would not have chosen a spot like their homes. For such a purpose, they would utilize the cemeterys mausoleum. They would place the body there for a period. The cleric would then made a decision after observing for signs of decay and whether the soul within had return to Gods side. The area where they placed such bodies would be the communal space within the mausoleum. Several stone platforms would be erected within the vast hall and the bodies would be placed there. It would be a common sight to see rotting bodies neatly lined into a row. Anyone seeing such a scene would have been creeped out. Since, this was just a commonsense in this world. The scene would have been treated as something natural. But for nobles who possessed both power and money, things would be different for them. They would not be using communal mausoleums but those which were passed down by their ancestors. The bodies of these influential people would be placed here until summoned back by God. It was not surprising that a mausoleum would be a symbol of power. It would be quite common to find furniture and treasures decorating the interiors of the mausoleum. In other words, to the grave diggers, the mausoleum was like a treasure vault to them. Hence, it would not be surprising that traps were set up in such a place to deter robbers. Hence, the more luxurious the mausoleum, the more dangerous it was. Therefore, the thief was investigating the place more carefully than usual. After finishing his investigation on the stairs, the thief moved towards the iron doors. At that moment, the sound of their surrounding returned. The effect of Silence had reached its end. The timing was perfect. The thief stealthily approached the main door. He placed something like a listening device to the door, checking for sounds inside the door. After a few seconds, the thief turned towards Greenham and the others, shaking his head. The meaning was Theres nothing here.. Every member of Heavy Masher was showing a suspicious expression. The thief was shaking his head from left to right. The thief himself tilted his head in puzzlement as if the situation itself was strange. It was extremely weird that such a luxurious mausoleum had hardly anything. It was also a mystery as to why the place was not locked up as well. If the thief could not detect anything else, next would be the vanguards turn. Greenham proceeded to the front while the thief started to oil the door. The other warrior with his shield stood forward. In a single breath, Greenham pressed down on the door knob and the door opened slowly. As the door was oiled beforehand, or possibility due to the place being well maintained. The thickset doors swung open easily. The warrior who was on the sides earlier now stood between the entrance and Greenham. His shield was raised to counter any possible traps or sudden attacks. There was nothing like traps shooting arrows at them as the iron doors fully opened. Only complete darkness appeared in front of Heavy Mashers. Continuous Light The arcane magic caster used a spell to light up the ends of the warriors mace. The magical illumination could be adjusted to a certain degree. The insides of the mausoleum began to brighten up. With the invocation of the spell, the warriors weapon began to glow as well. From both source of light, one could easily mistaken that the room belonged to that of royalty. In the middle of the room was a white stone coffin, similar to those placed in the temple altar. The coffin was 2.5 meters tall decorated with detailed but conserve figures. At all four corners of the room were white statues of knights carrying both sword and shield. Does anyone here recognise the emblem? Ah, no idea on that. On the wall was a flag with a strange emblem threaded with golden threads. Although they were at a foreign country, the magic caster and the thief who committed the details of many noble families into their memories did not recognise it. It would be safer to assume that it did not originate from the Kingdom. Could it be a noble predating the foundation of the Kingdom? You mean 200 years ago? 200 years ago, the Demon Gods laid waste to many countries. Around here, there were few countries with a history of more than 200 years. The Kingdom, Holy Kingdom, Theocracy and the Empire was established within the 200 years history. Saying that, to be so-well maintained without a trace damage over time. What sort of material was used to build this place? Probably due to the effects of preservation magic? Everyone had their own questions. The thief entered the room carefully, searching every inch of the place. The remaining people placed a thick metal rod between the doors. Even with the trapping mechanism, the door will not close off entirely. To prevent the lights from spilling outside, they only closed one side of the door. As the thief examined the interior, Greenham and the others kept their vigilance towards their surroundings. As they have no choice but to rely on magical light, although it may expose them to any observers. As there were no sign of movement outside, the thief moved directly below the flag, examining it. Bracing himself, he reached out a hand towards the flag. After touching it, he quickly withdrew his hand. .This probably worth something. It was weaved with metal threads. Haaahh?! Okay, what? Could such a flag exist?! Astonishment voices leaked from many people. And in a hurry every one of them approached the flag and touched it. The cold texture was exactly that of metal. Hey hey hey. You never heard of this? Me too. Whats with this mausoleum?Which high nobility does it belonged to? No, probably not high nobility. Maybe it belonged to the royal family. What sort of delicate alloy was used to make this flag? What would be the price of such a flag? Unable to imagine it, everyone in Heavy Masher could not say a word. Should we take it back? After hearing the question from the thief, it was Greenham who was first to recover from shocked. The thing looks rather bulky. No doubt it is heavy too. Lets recover it later. Any suggestions? Understood. After confirming that there were no other opinions, the thief nodded. This is the result of the search. They are no traps nor hidden doors. .Then, Ill be troubling you. Greenham nodded towards the magic caster. His teammate evoked a spell as if understanding his intentions. Detect Magic. I dont sense the presence of any magical items. Along with the words from the magic caster whom used a spell to detect the flow of magic earlier, a sense of disappointment started to spread around the confines of the mausoleum. That was obvious because the most valuable type of treasure was not present. The price of magical items were astronomical. Just a simple enchanted sword would fetch a decent price. Even a full plate armor enchanted with a simple weight reducing spell would be considered as a precious treasure. Then, the next would be that fella over there. Their attention was focused on the stone coffin located in the middle of the room. The thief took some time examining it before confirming that there were no traps. Greenham and the warrior nodded at each other before working on the lid of the stone coffin. As the coffin was rather huge, they thought the cover would be quite heavy. However, it was surprisingly light to them. The two almost lost their balance as they put in an excess amount of force. The cover for the stone coffin was removed. The contents reflected the light, causing a dazzling radiance spilled out. Gold and silver, mixed with a myriad of precious stones with different colors. They were also various decorative pieces that were radiating brightly mixed within the haphazardly piled gold coins. As he had an epiphany after looking at the flag, Greenhams face underneath the armor began to smile. He silently looked at the thief who had something on his hands, a dazzling golden necklace. Needless to say, it was also a remarkable work of art. Not because that it was a golden necklace, but the golden chain itself contained intricately carved figurines. The price is estimated to be around 100 gold pieces. Considering the location, it could go as high as 150 gold pieces. Various expression were form after hearing the thiefs appraisal. Some started to whistle while others began to grin. But, they share one common feature, every pair of eyes were reflecting their inner joy and the flames of their desires. This really is.This tomb might be a hidden mountain of treasure. This is really great. I am so happy that I feel like I am soaring through the sky.. Really, it would be a waste just to leave the treasure here. Then let us spend it wisely. As he said this, the magic caster took out a large ruby ring from the pile and he placed a kiss on the stone. So big The cleric sticked out a hand and grabbed a handful of coins. Some of the coins slipped through his finger, dropping back into the pile. The crisp sound of metal as the coins rubbed on each other was heard. Never saw this type of gold coin before. Which age and country does it belong to? The thief who used a knife to scratch the surface of the count sounded amazed. This really is quite the gold coin. Its weight alone was twice of those coin we use. Coupled with its artistic values, the price will bound to go up. Really, this isHohoho It started with a chuckle. Then, everyone started to laugh as if they could not help themselves. Although they had this amount to be shared amongst them, each person would still attain a considerable sum of money. Everyone was thinking of the ways to best utilize the money. Of course, there were the matters regarding proper ownership and also the part where the treasure was discovered within the territory of the Kingdom. However, a worker was different from an adventurer. They would not question the act of stealing treasures. You lot can thank god later. Just take whatever we can grab. We have to meet up with the others. Our share will decrease if we are late. OOOHHH! A loud cheer sounded out in response to Greenhams word, filled with excitement and heated passion towards the newly discovered treasure. CH 55 The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. In the centre was a large mausoleum. Surrounding it were eight ten-metre tall armoured warrior sculptures. At the feet of those warriors that seemed to be able to move at any moment. Hekkeran was hiding there and focusing on monitoring one of the corners of the mausoleum. After a while, he noticed the figures of five people running while hiding their bodies from the mausoleum. He confirmed that there was nothing strange with their running, and did not see anything in the surroundings. Since there were no problems, he breathed a sigh of relief as those figures reached him. As Heavy Masher approached, Hekkerans surroundings suddenly silenced, this was as they had entered the range of the spell . Greenham, who was at the front, ran towards Hekkeran whose body was peeking out from the statues feet. And since was erased, sound returned to the surroundings. Oh, Greenham. Youre late. My bad. It seems we are the last. At Hekkerans words, Greenham made an apologetic gesture. Well, you seem fine, so theres no problem. Were not there yet, but how shall we proceed inside the mausoleum? Hekkeran bent his body as if leading Greenham and started walking. Since they were the first to arrive, a certain level of investigation had been done. How was your side? Greenham spoke from behind. There was an obvious excitement. Basically it was the same as Hekkerans situation. Hekkeran smiled, and recalled the mountain of treasure in his possession. He then turned around and showed the same excitement as Greenham. There was quite a bit. How exciting. You too. It was a good choice coming here. Agreed. How many mountains of treasure are there. I have to thank the great one that was buried here. If we found this much, there might not be much inside. No, I believe that there is much more inside. Ho ho. Then how much do you think we can find this time, wanna bet? Itll be great. On top of finding more treasure, Ill getting more from you. Great. The two spoke in low voices, however, they showed wide grins to each other. Stealing treasures from someones grave. Naturally this was a crime, but while adventurers would mind, Workers had neither a horn nor claw of guilt. If they did, then they would not be a Worker. .What is that? At the foot of one of the giant statues, something like a stone monument was placed. Since it was dark, it could not be seen clearly, but one could make out faint symbols engraved on it. That is? That? Hekkeran strained his eyes, and grasped what Greenham was asking about. It was the same thing he himself had questions about. Hekkeran, without slowing down, informed Greenham of the results of the inspection as they headed towards the entrance of the mausoleum. Originally, they wondered if it was fine to easily give away information that they even had to use magic to gather, but this time they had a large teamComrades to work with. There was the chance of hiding information leading to a non-profitable situation. And the contents of the symbols was something even Hekkeran and Eruyas teams were unable to grasp. The hope that Greenham might know appeared in his head. That stone monument thing has symbols written on it. What does it say? An unknown language, and Arche had to use magic to understand it. It was [Taros Ver 2.10]. .What is that? Words that relate to this tomb? Everyone in Heavy Masher could hear Hekkerans voice. However, since no one said anything, the chance of no one knowing anything was high. Erasing his faint hope with a Well, this is how it is, Hekkeran replied to Greenhams question. This is Arches speculation. The numbers might have some meaning. It might be a riddle inside the tomb.Well, it would be best to keep it in mind. True. I shall do that. Leaving the front of the stature, they climbed ten flights of stairs, made from a white stone, and the entrance to the masoleum spread out before them. A chilly atmosphere flowed out from inside. It smells of death. Ah. True. Hekkeran agreed with Greenhams whisper. The smell of tombs was mixed with a frost. It was a smell that workers often met. It was also similar to the smell of undead. Inside was a large hall. On the left and right were countless stone platforms, and beyond that were stairs heading down. The door in front was currently wide open. This way. Hekkeran lead Greenhams group down the stairs. Right after the stairs was a large hall. It was made as if to trap intruders, and in the middle of it were Hekkerans comrades [Foresight], and [Tenbu]. However, one team was missing. Now, what to do? It seems they are not coming. The rondevu time is past. The team that was to inspect the log house did not arrive. That was proof that something happened. At least there was someone in the log house. If they were to take safety measures, then retreating would be best. There was still enough time given to them. There was no need to forcefully advance. However, one thought stole their attention. That was the sparkling of the treasure they obtained on their way here. That countless shimmers could not leave their heads. They did not think that a battle had occurred at the log house. They were only having tea and talking with humans. They were simply late. And so, Hekkeran agreed with his baseless thoughts. Even if we wait, nothing will come about, so let us enter and split up. However, if we find stairs, were are not to descend today. How about it? No problem. Same here. I have investigated a bit inside, and as we open the door, there will be a cross-shaped intersection twenty metres in. Shall we split up and investigate? No problem. Understood. Then shall we go? Hekkerans suggestion was immediately accepted. This was as everyone had the same thoughts, and were taken in by the same greed. And so they took their first step. The first step into the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. The first step into despair. Let us rewind time just a bit. The group of workers led by Parupatra, [Iron Wall] was moving along the outer walls of Nazarick, heading towards the log cabin. As the group approached the cabin, they noticed other than its size, the design of the cabin was rather normal. Now that they were standing in front of the building, they could finally appreciate its size. It would rather troublesome to transport so much timber just to construct it. The craftsmanship was detailed. As there was no light filtering out of the building, the group was unsure how many occupants there were. The front gate and the back gate had the same design. However, both gates were wide open, raising the question as to its intended purpose. Palpatra withdraw a magical item from his back, the Chameleon Mask, a mask that allowed him to disguise his face. After putting it on, his looks changed. Although he wanted to act friendly, he had no intentions of revealing his face to those people from the Kingdom. Moreover, once the others teams started a ruckus, he did not want to be the sole scapegoat. Im going. Waving towards his teammates, Palpatra started his approach towards the cabin. All this while, he did not drop his level of alertness, but sniffing for traps along the way would raise suspicion. He managed to arrive safely at the front of the cabin. Not using a lot of strength, he knocked on the door several times clearly before speaking. Excuse me. We are lost, is anyone here? His spoke in a mild friendly tone that he had worked hard to create. He waited a while, still there was no answer. He decided to try and shout one more time. As he prepared to knock, the door swung open. Welcome, guestss Palpatra and his group dropped their mouths wide open. This was as, at the open doorway, was standing a beautiful woman in maid clothes. There were various types of beauty, but the words that suited her was a beauty like the sun. She had healthy brown skin, and a bright expression that constantly changed. She would be in her twenties. If he had met her in the estate of a great noble then there would be nothing strange, but he expected either a brawny or melancholic man to come out so he was surprised. However, the woman in front of him, her clothes and appearance, did not match the log house within the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. What is the matters N, no, I did not expect to meet such a beauty. Wow. You are good at praisings Palpatras caution slightly dropped due to the laughing woman. Now now, please come in. Well pardon me. All your comrades as wells Should someone been inside, he had the role of stalling the inhabitants to prevent them from finding out about the investigation of the other teams. Palpatra had no qualms about entering. However, everyone could not enter. It was natural. Only Palpatra had a magic item that could change his face. He could not let her memorise the face of his comrades. It would be simple to kill her though. It was a dangerous thought, but it cruelly flashed for an instant in his head, but Palpatra immediately dismissed it. This was as the client had asked to not make a commotion. Well, if it comes down to it then I have no choice but to kill her. No, they are quite boorish people. I will not be here for long, and so it will be fine if only I am present. Is that sos Eeh. And I would like to monopolise a beauty such as yourself. .You have a good mouths No no it is the truth. They both laughed. Then, pleases The room was a log house as expected. However, the ceiling and the room was made quite large, and it betrayed the expectation that there would be many rooms inside. Since it was quite large, it felt as if he had become a dwarfOr perhaps it was due to him trying to shrink away from the restless feeling he had. Now please take a seats Ah, my apologies for imposing. Palpatra sat down on the chair that was pointed to. Since he was wearing full plate mail, he had quite the weight, causing the chair to squeak under the stress. The maid sat in front of Palpatra. Do you want anything to drink? Ah, no thank you. While one might think that there was nothing to worry about, he rejected due to the chance of something being inside. This was something of a bad habit caused by doing dangerous jobs as a worker. Now, I did not expect to meet such a beauty as yourself in such a place. Well, I am currently alone, but not always you knows? Is that so?.You do seem to be wearing maids clothes, may I please be able to meet your master? .My masters. Seeing the maid suddenly cut herself off, Palpatra wondered if he had done something bad. He should be doing nothing suspicious so far. .I believe it to be impossible. My master is a busy person after all. The maids sudden change of tone caused Palpatras sense of caution to strengthen. However, he had came here with minimal information. If he had to stop here, then it could not be helped. .Is that so. Then is your master a noble of the Kingdom? It seems he is in charge of this place. A noble? No he is not. The maids eyes narrowed slowly. Palpatra felt chills for an instant. The one sitting in front of him was a simple maid. Her arms were thin, so was her neck. They were weak to the point that Palpatra could easily steal her life should he choose to attack. However, why. Palpatra felt that there was a giant beast sitting in front of him. .Then what is he doing? He is the ruler of this tomb. Ruler.? Palpatra froze as he could not immediately understand the meaning of what was said. Yes. The ruler. The ruler of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, Ainz Ooal Gown-sama. That is the name of my master. The womans laughing figure was extremely beautiful. However, below thatThat layer of skin had thorns underneath. The maid smiled at the dumbfounded Palpatra. .I have said that he is busy, but I believe that he is busy wondering how the current intruders are faring. The sound of a falling chair was heard. This was as Palpatra suddenly stood up. Palpatra then ran to the door. He then opened it vigorously. His comrades raised voices of surprise at the figure of Palpatra stumbling out of the door. This is bad! Its a trap! Someone was about to cut in, but Palpatra shouted. Immediately send a message. Tell them to retreat. Palpatra shouted while moving away from the log house. His eyes faced the door and he intended to immediately react should the maid leave. .Its impossible. Its being blocked. Palpatras eyes widened from his comrade magic casters words, and he immediately fell into deep thought. He had only one thought. To throw them to their deaths, or try to do the minimum. The other teams would have entered the centre of the mausoleum by now. Should they head towards their lodging away from the gate, or should they pass by the large tomb. If they cut through, then it should be fine to put in some effort at the mausoleum in their path. He had no intention on risking their lives for the other teams, but the minimum should at least be done. Workers were not like adventurers and would become shields for or support others. There were cases where Nobles would become patrons for dirty jobs, but they could not fully trust them even for work. What workers trusted the most, were other rival workers. They did steal each others jobs, and sometimes killed each other. However, repaying debts of gratitude was something workers placed great importance on. So, workers who repaid their debts with revenge were hated, and it could not be helped if they were killed in their sleep. Palpatra glared at the log house. It was possible to tie that woman up and get her to spit out information. However, the time it would take to do so was extremely wasteful. Head to the mausoleum! Run! Thinking for a bit, Palpatra came to a conclusion and ran to the main gate. The other members followed behind him. They were probably thinking a lot of things, but immediately obeying the leaders orders was the hallmark of a good team. Running across the tomb, they raced up the steps of the large mausoleum in the centre. After checking no one was around, he peeked out from the open door. He did not feel any presences from the dim steps that lead underground. Retreat! Weve be found out! He shouted in a loud voice. Palpatra voice echoed, and became a strange sound. Palpatra cleared his ears, but there was no reply. Palpatra! There are several woman coming from behind? His comrade at the entrance shouted to them. The earlier maid appeared in Palpatras head. He felt fear like he was facing a giant beast. However, he had the confidence to run away. A battle will occur. Cast protective magic. Then lets go. He did what needed to be done. Palpatra slowly readied his weapons. Palpatra and company descended the mausoleum steps, where there were women wearing maid clothes. They numbered four. All were extremely beautiful, causing the strange atmosphere to thicken. We meet agains ..Commencing Disposal. Stop. Shizu. Our orders from Ainz-sama are to capture several alive. Although he added if possible at the end. ..Understood. .Meat Dango. .Entoma, you as well. We cannot eat these ready and delicious meat dango. Lupu is the same right? I am fine with deep fried potatos. I like meats, but the same as En-chan is. ..Mixing liquids. (I assume blending them together) No, that is bads. I thought that it would taste the same as milk since the colour was the same, give me back my expectationss. Well, since I touched it I beared with it and finished all thoughs? ..Actually that had very high calories. About 15 meals worth. Seriouss! Hitting her gauntlets together, one of the maids rang out her inner thoughts. Shall we stop there? We have not greeted our guests yet. [Yes!] The voices of three people beautifully harmonised. The maid wearing gauntlets, probably their representative, was satisfied with the other three and faced Palpatra. .Now, welcome. I (Boku).My apologies.I (Watashi) am the representative of the maids working directly under the Land Steward Sebas, who works for Ainz-sama, Yuri Alpha. I believe this will be a short meeting, but my introductions. The womanYuri smiled kindly. It was a smile that would entrance you, and make you fall in love. He was raptured by her for an instant, but he immediately focused himself and steadied his eyes. Ainz-sama has said the following. [I shall give you who have not dirtied Nazarick a chance to return alive. If you can leave here, we shall not attack you any further.] The brand of the strong. A tone of a superior looking down on the,. The superiority that filled every crevice of the words. This made Palpatra and the rest extremely unhappy. To the point that they wanted to let them undergo a painful experience.. However, the appearances and their insides all screamed at the workers that the maids were strong. So, Palpatra and the rest only glared. Everyones opponents will be Yuri hit her gauntlets together. A shaking followed the high pitched clanging sound. Nazarick Older Guards, come out. The ground slowly cracked, and the figures of eight skeletons appeared. Skeletons themselves were not much of an enemy. Palpatras group could take on several at a time. Even if several hundred attacked, they would not feel fear and destroy them. From that thought, the eight skeletons that appeared from the ground, would not be considered enemies. However, the skeletons in front of them were different. Palpatras comrades all gulped, and unconsciously took one step back. They were equipped in a sturdy breastplate that some country would use, a kite shield that had a pattern on it, and various other types of weapons in the other hand. Their back was holding a composite longbow. The weapons and shield they held, and the armour they wore. All had the glimmer of magic. They all have magic items. Impossible. Really. So we cannot underestimate them. His comrades whispered. There was no way skeletons equipped with magic items would definitely not be normal skeletons. Especially since magic weapons with special effects would be expensive. Even Palpatras group had barely one per person. And eight of them. This was something ordinary wealth could not accomplish. Or did the master of the tomb create them. I believe this much is enough for your numbers. Please feel relieved that we shall not personally move. If you can defeat these undead and leave, it shall be your victory. It is an honour having such undead as our opponents. However Palpatra thought. Not matter how many, it would not be easy to make countless numbers of such undead. From this much, and the announcement that they would not be attacked if they left, there was only one answer. Is this is strongest Nazarick has to offer. Even if this amount is enough to stop us? Palpatras question caused Yuris eyes to swim slightly. Bulls eye. Looking at Yuri, Palpatra decided so. Telling invaders that they would not be attacked if they left was extremely weird. However, it would be understandable if they had no way to attack should the skeletons be broken. Since they were also attacking the teams inside, they should barely have enough. It was unclear how many seemingly strong maids there were, but since the head maid was here, and only this many was brought, there should not be many in total. Four maids, and eight skeletons with magic equipment. It was about there. Assembling your military power at the exit. It was an extremely smart move. It was one of the necessities. On top of defeating all of these skeletons, we can destroy them right? For the teams behind them, they should defeat what was probably Nazaricks strongest forces, the Nazarick Older Guards. It was such a thought. Even if the other teams came out, it would be up to fate if they could defeat the current foes in their tired state. Then it would be best if the non-exhausted Palpatra group destroyed them. Of course, it was the first time they had met such undead as the Nazarick Older Guards, so it was unclear how strong they were. However, they should not be that strong as to be absolutely undefeatable. And these numbers. If they were too strong then eight would be unneeded. If there were more, would it be possible for Nazarick to have the financial capacity to equip them all with magic items? How foolish. If this was all, no, at least even more than half, then this was understandable. Everyone, do you think this is all? Well, it is difficult to think that there are more undead with such equipment. Well, it would not be weird for more to be inside Nazarick. Shall we defeat them and open a path? Yuri was surprised by Palpatra and the rest since they had made their resolutions. That response was probably not expected. Well, there is that method of breaking through. We shall cheer you on, so please do your best. Yuri and the other maids was expressing looks of pity as they repeatedly cheered them on. They could not help themselves but to feel unease as the situation headed towards an unexpected direction. How could this have happened those were their thoughts. No, this isnt rights. .I never thought that something like this could occur. Cocytus-sama was shocked as well. If things proceed as it as.We wont get the chance to display some positive results. Yuri and the others were looking at the fight as a warhammer was swung downwards. Oh no, this is bad. The warrior is gonna dies. As Lupusregina uttered those words, the warriors receive a crushing blow towards his chest and fell. The sound of metal being dented and something heavy falling was heard. In this midst of the fierce fight, it was still clearly audible. Cleric-san, if you do not use your healing magic, the warrior will die. ..No point. Their battle formation has already crumbled. Towards Yuri who looked worried, Shizu could only shake her head as she answered. The two Nazarick Old Guarders that was held back by the warrior earlier were free. One headed towards the cleric while the other was going towards the rear guard, who was facing two himself, but now another one just joined the fight. The cleric had no time to cast his magic. He expanded all his efforts to fend off attacks coming from three different directions. The thief does not have sufficient attacking power. Doesnt he have anything up his sleeve? The thief who was covering the arcane magic caster had to due with another enemy joining in the fight, increasing the number of his opponents to two. Equipped with hardened armor, preventing any easy targeting of its critical points, the Nazarick Old Guarder was facing off with the thief who was only armed with light weaponry. As such the thief lacked any ability to turn his situation around and had to rely on his nimble movements to dodge all the incoming attacks. However, a big difference existed between a human who could grow tired and an undead who could not grow tire during a fight. He looks as if he is going to cry. Should I wave to hims? Wouldnt that be fine? OKs. Lupusregina smiled mischievously as she waved towards Palpatra. ..Direct hit. Isnt this because of Lupus distraction? Muuu, are you trying to blame mes? .Hang in there. Well, I want them to give it their all. Towards Yuris opinion, all the maids nodded in agreement. Since the beginning of the fight with Parupatras Workers, it was a massacre for the Nazarick Old Guarders. The Workers could only put up a futile resistance. Yuri and the others who were watching from the sides felt they were pitiful. Before the fight started, where did that confidence came from? The maids initially laughed at their bravado. But the fight was too one sided to the point that the maids started cheering the Workers on. Ah, what can I say after the fight reach such a stages? .Does the Spellcaster have any trump cards? Wasnt he trying to chant a summoning magic? 3rd-tier? Ah, if that was their trump card, it would be very weak. But using the summons as a meatshield is not a bad move. Trues. If we loosen up on the attack, they may have a chance to reform their formations. But, using flight magic was a stinky move. I dont know whether he is gonna run away or cast his magic from the air .He would be the ideal target for ranged attackers. The Arcane magic caster received a fatal blow and fell to the ground. If his remaining ally was free, he could at least be treated with healing magic or a healing potion before going back into the fray. The actual situation did not allow such a luxury. In the end, the thief could only do his best to stop the magic caster from being dealt the final blow. Still why would they thought that the amount of guards would be just this? Somehow, Yuri was able to figure out their line of thinking. Although the following example was not appropriate for the situation but it was the best to describe it. A close friend was telling you that he would be bringing a member of the opposite sex that you were interested in. You happily prepared the refreshments. But when they arrived, the number of guests was actually eight. How would you feel about it? Would you think of the additional 5992 members waiting for you or would you be shocked by such a revelation? Could they still think in the presence of beauties that stood at the pinnacle? Most likely, they were shocked to the point that their minds became blank. No, it might be that their way of reasoning was towards a direction that was beneficial to them. This was not that there were stupid, but was aimed to give them courage and dispel thoughts of despair that befell them. This may be the result of a mental trigger during a humans fight for survival. Regardless, its all hopelesss. Yes, their chances were insignificant. As a measure, lets stand guard here until the other thieves return. Everyone else was looking at Entoma with a stupefied expression. How is it possible that they could returns? ..Brought it on themselves. Impossible. A painful wail and the sound of something dropping. The four maids turned towards its source and spoke with a sense of disappointment. Ah, the thief is down. Looks like victory was decideds. So it seems. Probably we should have made them beg for mercy earlier What was with their level of self-confidence? I thought they had something up their sleeve? Typical. The pungent smell from the thiefs spray of blood drifted towards the maids. It looks tasty The words were uttered without a trace of movement from the facial muscles. Instead a strange sound was emitted from the lower chin. Hold that thought. It was Yuri who noticed it. They received a direct order from Ainz to recover all the corpses. There was no need to ask for the reason for such an action. Furthermore, it was inappropriate to deliver a partially eaten corpse. Fresh meat. We can ask Ainz-sama afterwards, bear with it for now. Wasnt the experiment designed to test whether we could handle those who seek to escape? It seems sos. Cocytus-sama originally intended to pursue them to their ends A frontal assault They lacked the capability to discern the strength of their opponents. Now, lets send those who still had a breath to the interrogation room. As for the deceased Lets report to Ainz-sama. In this night, the Workers of [Iron Wall], led by Palpatra disappeared. CH 56 Invaders Part 4 Translators: Frostfire10 While the teams each chose a route at the crossroads, Eruya Uzruth chose what he thought to be the most direct path to the interior. There were multiple stone doors and countless turns, but he was walking the most suitable route. There was nothing and it was extremely boring. There were no traps or monsters. Was this path a miss. Thinking that, Eruya clicked his tongue. Idiot. Hurry up. Eruya fiercely ordered the elf slave who stopped ten metres in front. The elf slave shivered for a second and slowly walked forward. Since she entered this tomb, she was not allowed to stop and only could walk forward. This was of course, an extremely dangerous action. She was fortunately continuing without harm, but if she encountered a trap, the chance of losing her life was high. Having that elf slave investigate and walk, was something like bringing a canary into a coal mine. It was not like she did not have the ability. Eruyas team was comprised of Eruya himself and three elf slaves. They were elves with Ranger, Priest and Druid abilities. Even with the ranger skill, using the investigation skill like this was an extremely wasteful order. However, he had a reason for this. He was simply tired of the elf walking in front. Those who would hear it would be surprised. This was not due to moral reasons, but a financial one. Deals with the slave shops in the Slane Theocracy were not cheap. The price jumped up depending on the elfs appearance and skills they had. In most cases, female elves had prices that would cause ones eyes to pop out of their head, and was something that a normal person could never reach. Even an elf without skills would have the same price as a magic item with a special effect. Even Eruya could not easily spend such money. However [Tenbu]s rewards were monopolised by Eruya, and so if things went well, he earned quite a bit. That was why he felt that it was fine if one of the ones he was bored of died. C-I should get one with a better chest next time. Eruya thought as he walked the elf trembling and walking in front. -CIt will be fun to get her to scream when I squeeze her chest hard. Since this request was working with other teams, he was not able to sleep with the elves at all for several days. While sleeping with them would not cause any complaints, it would create some unhappiness. Eruya had at least a grasp of the common sense of workers and knew how that would be non-beneficial. So his stored up lust dominated his thoughts. Next, should I hope for a woman like that? Who Eruya imagined was someone from [Foresight]. The half elf that was glaring at him unhappily. She was an extremely unpleasant woman. There was a woman that could be called a girl who was next to her, but Eruya felt that it could not be helped that she viewed him with unhappy eyes. However, it could not be permitted that an animal that was below humans could look at them with such eyes. Just remembering it caused Eruyas face to show flames of rage. Following it, the two elves walking next to him trembled in fear. They feared that anger would be directed at them. This was as Eruya was the type of man to beat them in this dungeon with no qualms whatsoever. In addition they felt sad that another existence like them would increase. By increase, it meant that one of them might die. I want to hit her unhappy face until she stops resisting. It was an impossible request. Before elf slaves reached their owners, their hearts were completely broken by various methods. There was no way that elf slaves could resist. Due to him imagining himself hitting Iminas face several times, he momentarily did not notice that the elf walking in front had stopped. Why, are you stopping? Walk. Hii.I, I can hear a sound. A sound? As the elf mustered the courage and then shrank away, Eruya focused all of his senses on his ears. The surroundings were silent, and he could only hear nothing. .I cant hear it. However, the hearing of elves was much better than humans. Even if Eruya could not hear, the possibility of elves hearing it was high. He asked the two next to him to confirm. What about you guys? Y, yes, I can hear something. It is the sound of metal hitting metal. Hou.I see. There was no way metalic sounds could be naturally made. Then someone was making it. Basically it might be the first fight he could get into ever since he entered this tomb. As he thought that, he felt excited at the prospects. Lets go to the origin of the sound. Y, yes. He made the elf go in front, towards the sound. Following after her, Eruya could slowly hear it. It was truly the sound of metal. The sound of something hard smashing fiercely into another hard object. And the sounds of something slicing through something. It was the sound of a fight. A different team? Eruya sighed as if his previous sense of enjoyment had water poured over it. Well, its fine. If they are then Ill fight and say it was reinforcements. Gradually approaching the desitnation, Eruya felt a sense of discomfort. This was weird for a fight. It was as if Eruyas doubts were cleared after he turned the corner. It was quite a large room. The height to the ceiling was more than six metres. The width was enough such that several tens of people could run around with no problem. Inside were ten lizardmen with sturdy armour. There was one with a large tower shield, with armour that seemed to have blood vessels inscribed on it, and one more person Eruya found something about that man that interested him. He was probably a warrior. He had a medium build and did not leave a strong impression. On top of his well made clothes, was a chain shirt that reflected a dull light. Since his hair was cut roughly, its length was not consistent. So it spread out in all directions. His red eyes were sharp. However, since he was surprised they were rounded slightly. His appearance did not make a strong impression. At most it was young and with rare red eyes. However, what attracted Eruya was the sword on his waist, and the balance of his body. The lizardmen fought the black knight, stopped, and while panting looked at Eruyas group with a strange expression. The man was watching their fight from a distance. The answer to Eruyas question. It was a mock battle. The lizardmen were fighting the black knight, and the man standing a distance away was their instructor. Then it was not strange to mistake this for a battle. Invaders.Even up to here? CH 57 Invaders Part 5 Translators: Skythewood, Frostfire10, Henet Push them back! Greenhams voice reverberated inside the room which was filled with the smell of mold and death. The square room was about 25 metres in length. The ceiling was 5 metres from the ground. The room was lit by magical lights made by a magic caster and the torch that fell on the ground, and formed the shadows of people. They were the members of Greenhams [Heavy Masher] and were pushed to the corner of the room. And they were surrounded by low ranked undead like Zombies and Skeletons that looked as if they had just climbed out of the grave. Their numbers were too large to count. The stream of death was blocked by Greenham and two shield-wielding warriors directly, and prevented them from reaching the rearguard. Greenhams full plate mail was hit against the flailing arms of the zombies. While they could bring out more power than normal humans as corpses, they could not leave a mark on steel armour. Their rotten and weak arms broke, and the filth that was sprayed onto the full plate mail gave off a retching stench. The skeletons were the same. The rusted weapons could not pierce the full plate mail. Of course, coincidences did exist. Depending on the situation, an attack could land. The reason why that was ignored was due to the help of protective magic. Greenham swung the axe in his hand, but the hole from the single body lost was immediately filled. And so they were pressed to such a distance that they seemed to be crushed. Shit! There are too many! The warrior with the shield next to Greenham let out a cry of exhaustion. Since he had a shield that covered his whole body, he was not harmed, but the shield was covered in dirty liquid. He destroyed the heads of Zombies and Skeletons, but they lost to the pressure and slowly moved back. Really, where did this many enemies come from! The warriors question was natural. Greenhams team had searched several rooms after splitting off from the other teams at the crossroads. Unfortunately, there wasnt as much treasure as the mausoleum, but after finding a sizeable chunk of valuables lying around, they slowly searched further. When they entered this room to have a look, the door suddenly opened and the undead started to pour in. A zombie or a skeleton by itself wasnt a difficult opponent, but their numbers were the real problem. Even if they fell or got trampled, they wouldnt die, but the undead would reach the rear flank. Of course, the rear flank wouldnt be taken out that easily either, but against this many, it was difficult to say. With a little bit of bad luck, the front would collapse immediately. Greenham thought this, and decided to use the force he had been conserving. Well finish this in an instant! I leave it to you! The rear guard, which had only been slinging stones so far, started to move. For Greenhams Heavy Masher, undead like these were not really a threat. But because they werent a real threat, he tried to conserve their strength by keeping the rearguard in reserve. If the rear guard attacked as well, the undead wouldnt be a problem. My lord, the god of earth! Please repel the evil ones! The cleric holding a holy symbol shouted while exuding divine power. The air filled with negative aura was cleared away and filled with freshness as if a cool breeze had just passed by. A wave of divine power, stronger than usual, swept out from the cleric. The clerics Undead Purification skill activated. As soon as the ability activated, the undead around the cleric turned to ashes. Exorcising the undead usually just made them flee, but if there was an absolute difference in strength, it obliterated the undead instead. However, it was extremely difficult to obliterate large numbers of undead because it required a matching amount of strength. About 40 Undead were purified going to show how excellent Greenhams cleric was. Fly! A fireball flew from the arcane magic caster and exploded amidst the undead horde. A pillar of flame sprouted for a moment and burned away the undeads false life within the effect radius. Not over yet! My lord, the god of earth. Please repel the evil ones! The area of effect attacks struck again and the number of undead fell drastically. Lets go! Alright! The warrior abandoned his shield, grabbed two maces and jumped into the undead horde along with Greenham. It would have been easy to leave everything to the magic casters, but the reason Greenham rushed in was so that they would conserve as much mana as possible. Especially for the cleric, who could only repel the undead a certain number of times per day. Because it was a job that was especially potent against undead, he would be their hidden card while they were in the tomb. Greenham swung his axe at the group of zombies. Rather than blood, thick liquid came out from the cut,it would have spurted if they had heartsoozing weakly. From the cuts came a disgusting stench, but it was nothing they couldnt handle. Rather, their noses were already numb. Therefore, the smell did not pose a problem to them. Along with the warriors, they attacked, attacked and attacked. They did not think of defense even for a moment. It was the kind of a charge they could do thanks to their sturdy armour supported by magic, not to mention that the undead were weak. At times, an undead managed to strike Greenhams head, but the armour absorbed all the shock and there was no strain on his neck. Even when he was struck on his chest or stomach, he barely felt it. Greenham and the warrior swung their weapons around, destroying the undead non-stop. The undead that attempted to attack from the rear were repelled by the thief and cleric. The floor of the room were covered with corpses and brain fragments. There were no signs of movement from them. Huh. Following Greenham, the other members gave out a breath of relief. The thought of losing never crossed their mind. The rear guard were mostly observing from the back. Facing off with such a number of undead caused them to develop mental fatigue. Good, close the door and get some rest. Wouldnt it be better we use another room? It stinks here. Thats right. We dont even know how they infiltrated this room. Really, we didnt even see any undead on the way in. Not even a trace of them. Where did they spill out from? True enough. Greenham agreed that they had a point. There were three exits leading to this room. The one that Greenham and his group passed through and another two. The undead poured in from all three doors. Thats right, even through the door that Greenham passed through. Furthermore, there was no way that they could relax in this deplorable room. He would at least like to wipe away the viscous fluid that contaminated his armor. He could at least take some rest as he wiped it. Now, lets move Greenham closed his mouth in middle of a sentence. The rogue who had been talking so much just now raised a finger to his lips and was focusing on listening. When Greenham listened, he could hear an irregular clacking sound, like something tapping the floor. All the members directed their attention towards the source of the sound. It came from one of the doors. Probably an enemy right? Yea, and theres only one. Everyone slowly raised their weapon. The warrior standing in the front received his shield and hid half his body behind it. The magic caster readied his glowing staff to launch an attack at any moment towards the direction sound was coming from. The cleric readied his holy icon and the rogue aimed his bow. Clack, clack. The sound gradually became louder and the opponent showed itself. Old, but luxurious robes covered the limbs, which were as thin as if they were just skin and bone, and it held a staff in one hand. This was the source of the sound. With only a thin layer of decomposing skin, the face had a look of fiendish wisdom and negative aura surrounded the body like a fog. It was an undead magic caster. Its name was Lich! The magic caster who identified the monster first shouted. That was right. The name of the monster that appearedLich. A monster that spawns when the corpse of an evil magic caster gained unholy life. Unlike the undead they faced so far, the Lich retained their intelligence. Greenhams comrades immediately changed formation when they heard Lich. No one stood in a single file and they kept their distance from each other in case of an area of effect magic. A Lich was considered a strong enemy. Even A-class adventurers would have to put in quite the effort. If it were A+ class adventurers, they stood a better chance of winning. As for Greenhams group, if they ignored their fatigue, it was an opponent that they could defeat. Luckily for them, the group consisted of members that were strong against the Undead. Plus if the opponent was extremely far away, it would have been dangerous, but the distance between them was advantageous. You must be the master of this tomb! Greenham had come to that conclusion. Liches were rulers. Sometimes they ruled over an undead horde and occasionally traded with living beings. There was a famous lich that ruled over an abandoned castle. If it was an Lich, then it wasnt strange to think it would be the master of the tomb. Weve got the right address1 Lucky! Although killing the owner of this tomb wasnt the request. Lets show him the power of Heavy Masher. Kneel before the blessing of god! All his comrades shouted together. It was to shake off the fear of facing against a strong opponent like a Lich. Defense magic Greenham tried to shout orders to his comrades filled with resolve, but was surrounded with a feeling of dread. The source of this dread was the powerful opponent standing before them, the Lich. ..Whats he doing? Is he planning.for a sneak attack? The Lich showed no sign of movement against Greenhams team. It did not raise its staff, nor did it chant any spell, but simply watched them. Greenhams companions could not hide their surprise at this. Their expectations of an immediate battle had been shattered. But they also hesitated to strike first. The undead harboured hatred for all living beings. But certain sentient undead were capable of suppressing their hatred to negotiate. If the living were to offer negotiation, it would usually end up as a bad trade, but if the undead made the first offer, there had been instances of people obtaining ancient items that had been made with now-forgotten knowledge. Considering that the lich was a strong enemy, it would be a better outcome if they could cease any hostility through negotiation even if the group had to come out on the losing end. Considering all these factors, it would have been foolish to attack first since it would destroy any chance of negotiation. A hard battle without an established escape route carried huge risks. Greenhams companions looked at each other as if they had all arrived at the same conclusion. It was the leaders job to talk as the representative. Umm, we would like to negotiate. The Lich turned its grotesque face to Greenham and raised its bony finger to its lips. Meaning: be quiet. It was not an action fitting a Lich, but nobody was brave enough, no, nobody was stupid enough to say something like that to such a strong opponent. Greenham closed his mouth obediently. In the hallway filled with silence, he doubted his ears when he heard a sound again. Greenham doubted his ears. The clacking noise he heard not too long ago. The noise of something knocking on the floor. And several of them Greenhams team looked at each other. They could not believe their ears. And Buuuuuu!! Everybody descended into panic. Who was it! Who said that Elder Lich was the master of this tomb? What the hell is this? How does this make any sense? Oiiiiiii, how are we supposed to win against this! Even gods blessing has its limits! Liches slowly entered the room. Six of them. Including the one in the room from the beginning, there were seven. There were that many of the Lich, an undead spellcaster of the strongest class. They had enough firepower to wipe out even a small city. As long as they were of the same type of monster, they had similar methods of attack. In other word, if one had a way of neutralizing their attacks, it was theoretically possible to defeat all of them. However, none of them possessed the method to do so, nor was it possible to possess such methods. Then they would have to fight with existences that could topple a small city directly. In this hopeless situation, Greenham and his comrades lost all will to fight. [Then, lets begin.] Following the voice of the Lich that did not show even a hint of wanting to negotiate, seven staves rose slowly. At the same time, Greenhams shout echoed. Retreat! As if waiting for that command, all of them ran with all their strength in the opposite direction from the Liches. Of course they had no time to think about what would be beyond the tunnel. They only sought to improve their chances of survival against the onslaught of Liches. They ran through an open corridor. The rogue ran at the front, then Greenham, then the magic caster, then the cleric and finally the warrior. This was not a result of planning. It was pure coincidence. They ran straight. The door led to a path. They ran without hesitation. A corner. Normally they would be wary of a monster around the corner, but considering the footsteps that came from behind them, there was no time to carefully look around before going. They left everything up to luck and just ran. They were doors of stone along the sides of the path, but they did not have the courage to plunge in. Due to someone with metal armour running, a clanging metallic sound rang through the path. They could cast , but then they would need to pause. Since there were Liches chasing after them from behind, they did not have enough breathing room to do so. They ran and ran and ran. To the point that they had no idea were they were running to. Fortunately they had not encountered a single monster, and were saved by the fact that there were no traps along their path. Are they still chasing us? Greenham asked while still running. The reply came from the warrior at the back. Yea! Theyre running, too! Damn it! Stop running after us! Just use flight magic! If they use flying magic, then they can just attack while following us, you idiot! Lets lock ourselves in some room and negotiate The magic caster shouted while gasping for air. He was the least physically fit out of all the members and looked as if he was about to collapse. Greenham decided this was not the way to go. They couldnt last any longer. Undead monsters like Liches felt no such thing as fatigue. At this rate, they would eventually catch up and slaughter the exhausted workers. How are there so many Liches. It was something that defied common sense. Could strong undead such as Liches coexist with undead of similar strength. Is the master of this tomb something even stronger than an Elder Lich?! That was the only explanation he could think of. But did such undead exist? Greenham had no answer. Damn it! This god damn tomb! The warrior at the rear shouted while breathing hard. As if waiting for that moment, the floor began to glow in shapes. It was big enough to surround all of Greenhams group. Argh! Someones voice rang out with what sounded like a scream He felt as if he were floating for an instant. Greenhams vision was nothing but pitch darkness. There was something crunching underneath his boots and he felt a slowly sinking sensation, as though he was being sucked into a swamp. A black world where only silence ruled. Greenham, as if swallowed by it, asked in a small voice. .Is there someone here? Over here, Greenham. The voice of one of the comrades, the rogue, rang out. He didnt sound too far away. Probably about the same distance they were keeping when they were running. Is there anybody else? There was no reply. It was the expected answer. Since there was no light, they could imagine that the magic caster was not there. And so the cleric and warrior behind him had a high chance of being separated as well. He should consider it lucky that at least the rogue was with him. It seems theres only us. So it seems. He looked around with taking a step forward. The deep darkness was everywhere and invoked the fear that he wouldnt be able to tell where he himself ended and where the darkness started. There was no sign of movement anywhere Should we turn on the light? Sure thing. He wondered if their movement would break this silence, or activate a trap, and other negative thoughts creeped in. However, human eyes could not see in the dark and they needed some kind of light source. Hold on a moment. With the rogues voice, some kind of moving noise came from the darkness and there was a light. The sight of the rogue holding a glowing stick was the first thing in view. And countless shining objects which reflected the light. It reminded him of the treasures in the mausoleum. But that wasnt the case. Greenham barely suppressed his screams and the rogue looked as if he was about to have a seizure. The light brought up countless reflections. Insects filled the entire room and the identity of the reflections were cockroaches. The room was filled with cockroaches of various size ranging from ones the size of pinky finger to ones which were over a meter long. Furthermore, they were stacked on top of each other in countless layers. The crushing sensation and noise by his feet had been the cockroaches. Considering they came up to his waist, he didnt want to imagine how many there were. The room was so wide, the light did not reach to the walls. Considering the effective area of the glowing stick was fifteen meters wide, he could roughly comprehend how wide the interior was. When he looked up towards the ceiling, he could see a humongous swarm of cockroaches reflecting the light back at him. What is this place? The rogue murmured in groaning tone. Greenham could understand what he felt like. He felt if he spoke, they would all start moving at once. Just what is going on? .Was it a floor trap? While looking around in fear, Greenham remembered the last moment before they were teleported into the pitch darkness. He thought about the glowing magic circle and asked the rogue. Its probably not the case. Wasnt it something else? A teleportation type magic trap Impossible.No, Teleportation magic was possible. Such as the 3rd Rank . There were others, like There is 5th or 6th tier magic that could teleport a group of people at once, right? Yea I think so. To think they could use that kind of magic A being that could use 5th tier magic at the very least. It was unheard of. But Greenham could make sense of it. If there was someone as strong as that, then it made sense he would be able to rule over multiple Elder Liches at once. Even able to give them the command of fighting Greenham and company. Greenham realized the true extent of danger lurking within this tomb and a chilling sensation filled his body. At the same time, hatred for the Earl who had made this request started boiling deep inside him. Of course, the people who had taken on this work were Greenham and the other workers, and they had put their lives as a betting chip despite all the risks. They couldnt say anything about it. But the Earl must have had some information about the tomb. Otherwise, he wouldnt have offered such significant sum of money to gather the workers. What sort of power that the owner of the tomb holds, to be able to rule over such monsters. Lets escape from here quickly from this hell. Ah. Greenham had a horrible feel about this room. Thankfully, the thief did not notice it. The roaches remained dormant. From the twitching of their antennae, they were not dead, only stationary. The unknown reason for this phenomenon caused Greenhams heart to beat faster. No, you cannot escape. The voice of a third person sounded. Whos there! Greenham and the rogue looked around everywhere, but there was no sign of movement anywhere. Ah, I apologize. This one is Kyouhukou, the one entrusted with this territory from Ainz-sama. Pleased to meet your acquaintance. In the direction where the voice was coming from, they witnessed a strange scene. Pushing away the swarm of cockroaches, something was trying to climb up. It was not at a range that could be reached with a close combat weapon. The rogue quietly readied his bow and Greenham tried to take out his sling and stones, but decided otherwise. He would rush across the swarm of cockroaches coming up to his waist and cut the opponent immediately. The one that appeared after pushing through all the cockroaches was another cockroach. This cockroach was about thirty centimeters tall and stood on two legs. It wore a bright red cape decorated with luxurious golden threads around the edge and a cute little golden crown on its head. Grasped in its front leg was a scepter with a pure white gem embedded at the end. The strangest thing of them all was despite the fact it stood on two legs, its head was facing Greenham and the rogue. If an ordinary insect stood upright, its head would point towards the sky. But the strange being in front of them wasnt like that at all. Other than this, there was not much difference when comparing with the other cockroaches. No, it would be more accurate to say that it was already strange enough. Greenham and the rogue exchanged a glance and decided that Greenham would be in charge of the negotiation. After confirming that the rogue had nocked an arrow and had it pointing downwards, he talked to Kyouhukou. Who are you? Hmm It seems you did not hear me the first time. Would you like me to introduce myself once more? No, thats not the problem Greenham realized this was not the kind of thing to talk nor ask about. Ill be honest. Do you want to trade? Oh-ho, you want a trade. Since I am feeling very grateful towards the both of you, there is no reason why I cant listen to your proposal. The mysterious words, feeling grateful, made him uneasy about what exactly made it feel grateful, but it wasnt something they could afford to ask under such disadvantageous circumstance. What we want is for you to let us go unharmed from this place. Of course, that would be something you wish for. But even if you do leave this room, you are currently on the 2nd Floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. I must advise you that it would be extremely difficult to return above ground. 2nd floor Hearing those words, Greenhams eyes widened. So the door underneath the mausoleum on the surface leads to the 1st Floor? Is that unusual? No, I just wanted to confirm it. Haha, since you were teleported from the 1st Floor, I can understand your confusion. Looking at Kyouhukou who was nodding at the structure layout, Greenham felt a chill running down his spine, as if an icicle was stabbing him in the back. It was fear arising from realizing his earlier theory was correct. In other word, something had somehow used teleportation magic as a trap. What kind of magic would it be and what kind of magical abilities would it require? He was not a magic caster, but he fully realized the implications. Of course, it you could tell us the way out of the tomb as well Hmmm, no we wont ask that much. Just let us leave this room. Hmm hmm. Well give you whatever you want. Is that so Kyouhukou nodded and appeared as if he was concentrated on thinking. Some time passed in absolute silence. Then Kyouhukou nodded as if he understood and started talking. This one already has everything one could wish for in its hand. I doubt you would be able to provide what I desire. Kyouhukou stopped Greenham, who was about to talk, by raising its front leg and continued. But you seem to be confused as to why I was thanking you earlier, so I wish to provide you with an explanation. You see, my subjects are getting tired of cannibalism. To you, who will be the food that will serve as the solution, I give my thanks once again. What! The moment the rogue understood what was being said he shot the arrow. The arrow cut across the air but was wrapped around by Kyouhukous red cape and fell on the ground. The room started to tremble. Countless sounds started coming from every direction and crescendoed. A tidal wave erupted. It was a swell of a black sea. It is unfortunate that there are only two of you, but now it is time to have you for dinner. The gigantic tidal wave swallowed Greenham and the rogue. It was truly as if they were being swept away by currents. While being rolled around in the black whirlpool, Greenham slapped at the cockroaches that had managed to crawl into the openings in his armour. There was no weapon that would work well against a horde of such small insects. It was faster to use hands than anything else. Because of that, they had already abandoned their weapons which had long since disappeared. He tried his best to struggle and wave around wildly, but due to countless cockroaches holding onto him, he could barely move. It was a movement that resembling someone drowning. The only sound Greenham could hear was that of countless cockroaches crawling about. The rogue had already been swept away and his voice was nowhere to be heard. No, it was only natural that Greenham could not hear his voice. The rogue couldnt speak with all the cockroaches that had crawled into his mouth, throat and stomach. Greenham felt painful stinging sensations from everywhere on the body. It was the pain from cockroaches that had slipped inside his armour slowly eating away at him. Sto Greenham tried to shout but was immediately choked by the countless cockroaches flooding his mouth and clogging his throat. He tried to throw up with all his might, but cockroaches kept crawling in from the tiny opening of his mouth. Then they scrabbled around in the mouth. As if one had crawled inside his ear, the rustling sound was persistent and loud enough to give him chills. Countless cockroaches crawled and ate away at his face. He felt pain on his eyelids, but he didnt dare to open his eyes. It was obvious what would happen if he ever opened his eyes. Greenham understood what would happen to him. At this rate, he would be eaten alive by these ravenous cockroaches. I dont want this! He screamed in desperation and the cockroaches poured into his mouth once again. They crawled, trying to move into his throat. Then something mushy, a sensation of something tumbling down into the stomach. Then the disgusting sensation of cockroaches squirming inside his stomach made him want to throw up. Greenham resisted with all his strength. It would have been better if he died in the hands of the Lich. Dying in such a manner was pitiful. In the end, even his thoughts were swallowed in a black vortex His eyes opened. What came into his vision was a strange ceiling. It was made with stone and had white glowing objects embedded in it. He tried to look around to understand how he got there, but realized his head wouldnt move at all. No, it was not just his head, but he couldnt move his entire body. It was as if something was tied around his wrists, ankles, waist, and chest. This incomprehensible situation filled him with fear and he wanted to scream, but something was stuck in his mouth, so he could not speak nor close his mouth fully. When he desperately tried to look around by straining his eyes, a voice spoke. Oh my, youre awake now? It was a guttural voice. It was difficult to tell whether the voice belonged to a man or a woman. The one that appeared in his unmoving sight was a disgusting monster. It had the body of a human, but the head of a deformed octopus. The six long, squirming tentacles attached to its head extended all the way down to its thighs. The skin colour was milky white, like the waxy flesh of someone who had drowned. On the bloated, corpse-like body was clothing made with black leather which barely covered anything. The cloth wrapped tightly around its body, like butchers twine tying up a piece of meat, and it could be described as nothing but grotesque. If a beauty had worn it, it would have been attractive, but on a monster like this was nauseating. On each hand were four webbed fingers. It had long fingernails, with strange and bizarre nail art on them. This strange heteromorphic being turned its pupil-less milky blue eyes on him. Fufufu, did you sleep well? Hff, hff, hff hff. Fear and panic. Gripped by those two emotions, he could only let out a harsh breathing noise. The monster touched his cheek softly like a mother trying to calm a scared child. But the cold and mushy feelings of the hand sent chills all over his body. It would have made perfect sense if the pungent smell of blood or rotten flesh had wafted over, but the creature smelled like aromatic flowers. This only amplified his fear. My, to think itd shrink this much. Theres no need to be scared. The monsters gaze was towards his lower body. From the sensation of air on his skin, he realized that he was naked. Hmm, mind if I ask your name? It tapped its slender finger on its cheek and tilted its head while asking. The pose would have looked good if it was a beauty, but a monster that looked like a drowned corpse with an octopus for a head only evoked disgust and fear. The monster smiled at him, who could only move his eyes. The tentacles covered its mouth and its expression barely changed. Despite that, he knew it was smiling because its bead like eyes had narrowed. Ufufu, you dont want to speak right? How cute. Dont be so shy. The monsters fingertip slid across his chest as if it was writing something, but all he could feel was fear that felt as if his heart was being ripped out. Onee-san will tell you her name F.I.R.S.T. It was a seductive and sweet tone of voice that sounded as if heart marks would pop out of them. Im the Great Tomb of Nazaricks Special Information Gatherer, Neuronist. Hehe, they also call me the Interrogator. The long tentacles squirmed apart and revealed a circular mouth at their base of the tentacle. Amidst rows of razor sharp teeth, a tube that resembled a tongue came out. It truly looked like a red straw. Ill suck you dry with this in a bit. What did it mean by suck dry? He tried to move his panic-stricken body, but it was tightly clamped down. Now, now. You were captured by us. That was right. His last memory was of Greenham and the rogue disappearing from right in front of him. Then he blacked out and woke up to his current predicament. You should know where you are, right? Neuronist laughed before continuing. This is the Great Tomb of Nazarick. The place where the last of the 41 Supreme Beings, Momon I mean Ainz-sama, resides. It is the most holy of places. Heinhu sawa? Yes, Ainz-sama. Neuronist understood him perfectly despite his inability to speak properly and slid her hand across his skin. One of the 41 Supreme Beings. He ruled over the other Supreme Beings in the past, and he is very, very cool. If you look at him once, youll want to swear loyalty with all your heart, too. If Ainz-sama ever calls me over to his bed, I dont mind offering my first time to him. She fidgeted, no, jiggled as if she was embarrassed. Hey, do you want to hear something? Like a timid girl playing with her finger, she traced letters across his naked body. There was this one time Ainz-sama was staring at my body. It was the stare of a male selecting a target for his hunt. Then he turned his face away as if he was embarrassed. It made my chest tighten and sent chills down my back. It stopped suddenly and brought its face closer as if trying to look deep into his eyes. He tried with all his might to get away from the grotesque face, but he couldnt move his body at all. Even though that brat Shalltear is aiming for Ainz-samas attention, I, who has more experience, am still more attractive. Dont you think so? Wevs E fink mahs hoo (Yes, I think so, too.) What would happen if he dared to disagree? That fear forced him to grunt his muffled agreement. Neuronist clasped her hands and looked up happily into the air. It looked like a zealot praying up into the sky. Fufufu, youre a good boy. Or are you telling the facts as they are? But why isnt Ainz-sama calling for me Ah~ Ainz-sama Even your abstinence is amazing The way her body twitched in delight called to mind the writhing movements of a giant, squirming maggot. Ha, it makes my body feel electrified. Ara, Im sorry. Ive been talking only about myself. Dont mind me. Neuronist ignored his thoughts and continued. Now, should I tell you about your fate? Do you know what a choir is? He blinked at the unexpected question. Looking at his surprised expression, Neuronist assumed he did not know what a choir was and explained. A choir is a group of people that sings hymns praising gods love and glory. I want you to become one of them, along with all your little friends. If that was all, then it wasnt much. He wasnt very confident in his singing, but he was not tone deaf either. But was this monster really talking about something like singing? He could not hide his unease that rose like the tide and eyed Neuronist. Thats right, a choir. Even fools like you that havent sworn loyalty to Ainz-sama can dedicate their voices to sing his praises. The goal is a chorus. Ah, how electrifying! Its Neuronists gospel music dedicated to Ainz-sama. A cloudy colour spread in its revolting eyes. Was that because it was excited by its thoughts? Its fingers wiggled like worms. Fufufufu, now Ill introduce you to the ones who will support you in your chorus. As if they had been waiting in a corner, several figures came into view. He stopped breathing the moment he saw them. It was obvious that they were evil creatures. Black leather aprons that clung tightly to their figures. Their skin was ghastly pale, almost transparent, and purple veins were visible as if their blood was purple. They wore tight black leather masks with no visible openings, which made him curious how they could see or breathe. Their arms were long as well. They were about two meters in height, but their arms were long enough to reach their knees. Each of them had a belt on their waist, with numerous tools hanging off them. There were four of them in total. Theyre Torturers. Theyre going to help me help you sing a beautiful song. A dangerous premonition. He finally realized what it meant by singing and struggled to escape. However, he still could not move. Its no use~. Its not going to break from someone of your strength. Theyll cast healing magic over and over, so you can get plenty of opportunity to practice. Neuronist said this as though she were extending the hand of mercy to him, but she did so in the most evil of tones. Thnd du mus! (Dont do this!) Mmm? Why do you say that? Do you want us to stop? Neuronist asked softly to the man who had tears rolling down from his eyes. Then the six tentacles squirmed. Listen well. Because he remained, we, who were created by the 41 Supreme Beings, were allowed to exist. Our very existence is to serve him. Do you think well show even a shred of mercy to some filthy thieves that tracked mud into the holy place where such an exalted being lives? Do you really think that? Auf lirru gwpph! (Im really sorry!) Hehehe, thats right. Regret is a valuable thing. Neuronist picked up a thin rod from somewhere. At the end of the rod were spikes that were roughly five millimeters long. Lets start with this. Neuronist kindly explained every little detail to the man who didnt understand anything about the tool. My creator used to suffer from a little problem called kidney stones. To pay respects to that, well start with this. Since it became so small, I dont think well have much problem putting it in. Thnd du mus! Neuronist took its face closer to the man who was screaming out in realization of what would happen to him. Were going to spend a long, long time together. You shouldnt start crying, because this is only the beginning. CH 58.6 Invaders Part 6 Translators: Frostfire10, Henet, Skythewood. At the feet of [Foresight] which had just repelled four ghouls. There was a magic circle. The next moment, they were swallowed by an unavoidable pale white light and the scene around them changed. What? Hekkeran let out a gasp of surprise, and frantically looked at the surroundings. While understanding the current situation was important, the safety of his comrades was of far greater importance. Looking around, he confirmed the presence of his comrades. Imina, Arche Roberdyck. While preserving the formation then stepped on the magic circle, the members of [Foresight] were gathered without a single person missing. Confirming each others safety, faster than they heaved sighs of relief, the four looked around at the surroundings immediately. This place was a wide corridor, dimly lit and with a high ceiling. Even a giant could walk freely through here. The flickering flames of faraway torches provided unsteady illumination and in their light the long shadows seemed to dance. Ahead of them was some kind of crosshatched portcullis, and from the square gaps in its surface, rays of white, magical light shone through. Behind them, the path stretched into darkness, and along the way, several doors opening into the corridor could be seen, lit up by torches. With everyone remaining quiet, only the crackling of the torches could be heard. It did not seem like they were in any danger of being attacked immediately. Even if it was such, his gaze looked at the surroundings with caution. Although I dont know where this place is, it has a completely different atmosphere to what we have seen up until now. The style of this place was completely different to the tomb they had just left. In fact, signs of civilisation could be seen here. The members of Foresight surveyed their surroundings, and whilst they were trying to grasp where this place was, only Arches attitude was different from the rest. This place is Keenly perceiving the meaning behind the words, Hekkeran asked Arche. Do you know? I know of a similar place. The Empires Grand Arena. Ah indeed, you are right. Roberdyck grunted in agreement. Although Hekkeran and Imina did not say anything, they also shared Roberdycks opinion. Monsters or beasts fought in the Coliseum. If one was a worker it was not a rare job. In order to entertain those who were not satisfied with normal bouts, it was common to hire workers. Yes, at times workers fought fellow workers. Long ago, the members of Foresight had fought monsters in the Coliseum. The scene from that timeThe route from the waiting room to the arena, the road in between, certainly suited their current location. Then behind that should be the arena. Roberdyck pointed towards the portcullis. That should be the case then being teleported to this place means that is that what it is? Give me a fight to watch was probably the intention here. Although, they had no idea who or what might be waiting for them. Its dangerous. I have not heard of teleportation traps. Either an existence that can use unknown magic is here or one that knows advanced magical skills. No matter which, having any as our enemy in this tomb is dangerous. Even those that did not have much knowledge of magic skills, the high level of the magic of teleportation was well known. Using one as a trap, made one imagine the caster having extreme proficiency in magic. If not, teleporting them with magic that even Arche did not know, they would have no idea of the casters true strength. Basically having either an an enemy was an extremely dangerous thing. However to those people who dragged mud in, people who would treat them warmly was extremely few. No, it would not be strange to say there were none. The moment they stepped into the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, the lives of Hekkeran and the rest were half decided. At best, the traps in the tomb were not placed by those currently living here. If those traps were placed long ago, there was a chance of leaving alive. It might be a relic from 500 years ago. Ah, there were more advanced magic techniques in the past. Are you referring to the beings that dominated the continent and whose country shattered almost immediately, of which only the capital remains today? The Eight Greed Kings. They are considered to be the ones who spread the existence of magic further through this world. If this is a relic of that era, then perhaps The members of Foresight looked at each other and sighed. Staying here would bring no good. They had to get a result. .Shall we investigate? We have no other choice. I think we are blocked in thought. There is only one path. Shall we pray that the owner gives freedom to the victors. Hekkerans words decided their objective. Hekkeran was at the front, followed by Roberdyck, Imina and Arche. When they got close to the portcullis, it rose upward with impressive speed, as though it had been waiting for them all this time. The first thing they saw as they entered the arena were rows upon rows of audience seats around the arena. It was a colisuem. A length of 188 metres, breadth of 156 metres and a height of 48 metres. It was not inferior to the Empires Coliseum. No this place might have been better constructed. Various locations had cast, and the white light lit up the surroundings. And so they looked at the surroundings as if it were noon. Seeing the seats, the members of Foresight were suprised and were at a loss for words. This was because sitting there were innumerable clay figures, the dolls known as golems. Golems were inorganic creatures created through magical means, who would obediently carry out their masters commands once they received them. Without the need for food or sleep, and never suffering from fatigue or even the ravages of time, they were treasured as guardians and labourers. Furthermore, because their production took considerable time, effort and cost, even the weakest ones would cost a considerable amount of gold coins. Even Hekkeran and the others, who were paid well, would find it hard to purchase a golem. Such was their price. And standing there in the coliseum, were countless of them.To Hekkeran, it spoke of how wealthy the person who owned this arena was, as well as how lonely he felt. They looked briefly at each others faces before silently walking towards the centre of the arena. Outside? Reacting to Iminas voice, all that could be seen when looking at the sky was darkness. Because the light from the surroundings was too strong, it outshone the light from the stars, but even so, there was no doubt that above the arena was a vast expanse of open night sky. Were we transported outside? Then, we could use flight magic to escape TOOOOOH! A figure jumped from the balcony of the VIP box. The figure somersaulted in mid-air as it descended from a height that seemed roughly equivalent to a six story building, making people wonder if it might have wings as it gracefully landed upon the ground. There was no magic at work here, only pure physical ability. Even the rogue Imina had her breath taken away by the perfection of the movement. The figure who had absorbed the impact with a mere flexing of its knees smiled brightly. Before them stood a young dark elf girl. The long ears which emerged from amongst the golden strands of his hair twitched slightly, giving rise to a glorious impression like that of the sun. She was fully dressed in a suit of tight-fitting, light leather armour, made from jet black and deep crimson dragon scales, over which she wore a white vest embroidered with golden threads. A coat of arms was sewn onto the breast of the jacket. Seeing her heterochromic eyes, Imina let out a gasp of surprise. Ah The challengers have arrived! The arena trembled and shuddered in time with the girls bright and cheerful voice. Looking around, it seemed that the golems which had remained motionless so far were stomping on the ground to make noise. The challengers are four reckless fools who have invaded the Great Tomb of Nazarick! And, facing them is the master of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, the Supreme King of Death, Ainz! Ooal! Gown-sama! The portcullis on the opposite side of the arena rose upwards at the same time as the dark elfs voice rang out. From the darkness of the path beyond, a being stepped into the light. In a word, it would be skeletal. A crimson radiance flickered within the eye sockets of the white skull. It wore a shining black expensive full plate mail, with gold and purple symbols. A drawn sword was held in its right hand. The stomps gradually turned into claps. It was a reception befitting the arrival of a king. Amidst the thunderous continuous applause of the golems, the skeleton slowly walked in. The weapons in its hands and its armour was enough to tell what would happen. Im so sorry. Arche muttered. We ended up like this because of me. What would follow was probably going to be the most grueling battle Foresight would ever have faced. In all likelihood, one or more of them might die. Arche probably felt that they had been plunged into such a dire circumstance was because of herself. Without her debt, perhaps they might not have accepted this task to go investigate a tomb they so obviously did not know enough about. Basically everyone might die due to Arche. Dont mind it. Yes. Taking on this work was a group decision. This isnt your fault. Thats how it is. Hekkeran and Roberdyck smiled as they spoke, and Imina patted Arches head. Now, I think its impossible, but lets talk. The skeleton in question, Ainz, waved his hand before them. The movement looked as if he was wiping something. The sounds disappeared. In an instant, the golems movements stopped, and once more they were subjected to the almost deafening silence. Hekkeran faced Ainz and spoke in a serious tone. Firstly I would like to apologise Ainz Ooal Gown. Ainz Ooal Gown-dono. Ainz stopped, hoisted his sword onto his shoulder, and moved his chin as if to order him to continue. We wish to apologize for entering your tomb without permission. If you can find it in your heart to forgive us, we will gladly offer the appropriate compensation to atone for our transgressions. Time passed in silence. Then Ainz sighed. Of course, as one of the undead, Ainz had no need to breathe. But he did so in order to get his message across. To those who step foot into Nazarick without permission, there has never been a case where we allowed them to return without harm. Even if you had misunderstood, or did not know, it does not matter. Pay for your foolishness with your life. With that, Ainz brought down his sword, and made a fighting stance. What if we had permission? Ainz froze. Apparently, that had gotten through to him.Hekkeran was surprised that a single sentence could have had such a great effect, but of course he did not let it show on his face. Just when all seemed lost, a ray of hope had shone through the darkness. Clearly, he had to seize it. Nonsense. It was a still, small voice, almost on the verge of fading away. What if we had permission? .How stupid.No.The possibility exists? Then why.Here. Was he shaking? Ainz shook his head continuously as his flew into his sea of thoughts. Hekkeran thought furiously as well. What would have the highest possibility of coming out of this alive. Who gave you this permission? Dont you know him? Him? He didnt leave his name, but he was a pretty big monster. Big? That is. Hekkeran desperately thought on where the safety lines to evade danger were hiding. It was a question that only a person paralyzed by indecision would ask, because only by asking could a person know what was true or false. Tell me what you saw. He was very very very big Very very As Ainz descended into another round of introspection, Hekkeran reflected that they had avoided danger yet again, and breathed an internal sigh of relief. Did he say anything? He said to give his regards to Ainz in the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Ainz? His fidgeting suddenly stopped. Hekkeran noticed, and an oh crap expression spread across his face. He said, to give his regards to Ainz? Yes. Kuhahahahaha! Ainz laughed when he heard Hekkerans answer. This was not a happy laugh. It was a laugh that could be best described as volcanic. .Fool. I am a fool. Being tricked by these idiots, I am the biggest one! Ainzs movements stopped, and he turned to look at Hekkeran. The crimson fires blazing in his eye sockets turned dark, consumed by the black which surrounded them and reducing his pupils to points of red light. Hekkeran and the others took a step back, as though Ainzs mere line of sight was exerting physical pressure on them. Within that glare was the purest rage. The earlier absolute being, the one who placed himself above others, came down to the same level as Hekkeran after being enraged. There was the phrase Pouring water on an Ignonick (Igunonikku). Ignonick was a magic beast that lived on dry savannahs, and was a quadruped with long and fluffy fur. It had horns on its head, and it was about the same length as a cow. It was known that its meat was delicious. While it was a magic beast, it had a warm personality and did not like fighting, and so it was often hunted for its meat. However, there was a reason why such a magic beast was not domesticated. That was as it mentally exploded when exposed to water. It was to the point that it would ferociously attack a magic beast many times its size. In addition, the wet hair would harden to become harder than iron. And with a will of steel, it would charge with its horns and try to impale its enemy. Such was its fighting method. Pouring water on an Ignonick. It meant to infuriate an originally calm person, basically an example of a foolish action. There were no words that were more suitable for Hekkerans situation. YOU TRAAAAAAAASSHHHH! YOU DARE! YOU DARE TO TREAD YOUR FILTHYYYYYY! YOUR FILTHY BOOTS INTO THE NAZARICK THAT I, THAT WE, MY FRIENDS AND I, CREATED! So intense was his fury that Ainz was struck speechless. His shoulder blades moved as though he were breathing, and he continued. AND YOU! YOU DARE USE THE NAME OF ME, OF MY FRIENDS! YOU DARE USE IT TO TRICK ME! YOU SHITS! DO YOU THINK THAT CAN EVER, EVER BE FORGIVEN?! Ainz was shouting in a furious tone. It would not have been a surprise if his anger had gone on forever. However, his rancor suddenly vanished, and he returned to his usual calm. It was a sudden change, as though the emotion had simply been switched off. The abrupt change was enough to make Hekkeran and his team, who were facing off against Ainz, think that something was amiss. .So strong emotions are still suppressed. Ainz spoke as if it were of another person. To Hekkerans group who could not understand the content of his words, Ainz spoke to them in a tone as if he had a light smile on. Since I gained this body, pain and emotion have been suppressed if it surpasses a certain threshold. For example, can you fight if you lose your right hand? Being attacked by an intense pain, there is the possibility of being unable to take any action to fight. However I am different. Even if I lose my right hand I can fight with no problem. Since I feel no pain below a certain level. The pain of losing an arm, or even being hit is suppressed. Even emotion. When swallowed by intense anger, I immediately regain my calm. But.As a result a weak anger is maintained. Ainz had a behaviour that suggested that the talk was over. Then he strongly gripped the sword he held, and spread his feetA battle stance. Aura. Yes, Ainz-sama. The girl who was watching quietly until now opened her mouth. In her gaze of Hekkeran was hostility. Basically the girl would attack as well, and so Hekkeran prepared himself to face her as well. Now retreat as agreed. Only handle the cleanup. Understood. Aura moved behind him, with only Ainz facing them. Lets get started. As Hekkeran stared down the sword-and-shield-equipped Ainz, Hekkerans first thought was that his opponent was not a warrior or a swordsman. If pressed, he would say that he was like a monster, the kind who would use their excellent physical abilities to overwhelm their opponent. Both his posture and stance looked like those of an amateur. But he radiated a heavy pressure, appearing larger than life. For a being like this, the deadliest move they could make might be to simply attack. Not coming? Then, allow me. Ainz rushed over as he replied. He followed it up with a grand slash downwards from above. The attack had openings all over it, but it had great destructive power. In the hands of a mighty being with incredible physical ability, it was a sword strike that could kill anything it hit. Taking it would be very dangerous. Hekkeran came to this conclusion in an instant, as he sensed the high-speed blade descending on him. A hard block would turn this into a contest of power, and he knew that he would be overwhelmed if he pitted his strength against Ainz. That being the case, there was only one option Ainzs sword struck down into the ground, the lingering echo and vibration of steel against steel fading into the air. Parry the blow and guide it away from his body. No matter how much power it had, if the blow was guided away it would not be a problem. And after doing so, the posture of the body crumbled. The armour he wore was probably of an amazing quality. It was possible that Hekkerans sword could not penetrate it. Then he would aim for the head. He released a martial art DoubleSlash! The two swords inscribed gleaming arcs in the air as they scissored toward Ainzs head. Hekkerans weapons were short. So it had to be thrust into his opponents chest. However, that was if his opponents chest could swing a sword. On the contrary, if an opponent with weapons of normal length fought in Hekkerans range, the difficulty to block it skyrocketed. The twin swords sped toward his opponents head. An average person would have taken it full-on. A first-rate opponent might have only been scratched. ThenWhat about an elite opponent? Hnh! As Ainz made a strange cry he made a large jump. He raised his left hand to the sword that aimed for his head and shielded it. With a metallic sound, Ainz clicked his tongue but was unharmed. This showed that his gauntlet and thus his full plate mail, were of the highest quality. ! ! As the shield blocked the two strikes, Arches spell sent a white bolt streaking towards Ainz. At the same time, while the sound of clashing metal still rang in the air, Roberdyck cast a spell to augment agility. Childs play. Ainz did not look at it. Completely ignoring the ball of light, he charged towards Hekkeran. While the ball of light seemed to be stopped by a wall before it hit Ainz, and while Arche made a shocked expression, Ainz attacked. The aim of his sword was Hekkerans chest. He thrust his sword out in a flash, and where it would have hit, Hekkeran moved his body. A ripping sound could be heard from his chest and the chains from his chain shirt danced in the air. An instant of carelessness. No since Ainzs attack was too fast, his dodge was late, and became careless for an instant. If he did not have the support of Roberdycks magic, it might have been impossible or a coincidence. Hekkeran endured having his armour ripped off, preserved his posture, and activated his martial art again. Double Slash! Ohh! Ainz bent his body in a undignified manner, and tried to move back to take some distance. As if I would let you escape! As Ainz moved to escape, Hekkeran stepped in. And from right next to Hekkerans face, something flew towards Ainz. That was an arrow. The arrow Imina released flew towards Ainz. Chi! A high-speed arrow came from behind Hekkerans back, hidden by his body. Naturally, a normal person would not have been able to avoid it. However, against Ainz with his superhuman reflexes, it was still not enough. ! ! A brilliant flare of light burst in front of Ainz. Whether he resisted it or not, the spell would blind him for a moment, but it seemed pointless against Ainz. All it did was annoy him. Interfering busybodies! Ainz clicked his nonexistent tongue at Hekkeran, who had closed the gap thanks to his augmented strength and dexterity. ! ! Arche and Roberdycks support spells had solidified Hekkerans defense. Having evaded Hekkerans attack and deflected his swords, Ainz was about to riposte once more when another arrow flew into his face. Shit! Another bother! He blocked the arrow with his gauntlet, but when he stopped his movements, Hekkeran ran in to attack again. Arche and Roberdyck cast magic to gradually make Hekkeran stronger. Ainz was strong. His physical abilities were completely untouchable by human beings. Combined with his resistance to magic and the enchanted sword and shield he bore; he was everything a warrior wanted to be. However, he had weaknesses. That was while he had an amazing physique, he had no skill. Basically a wild beast. All attacks were wide swings, and did not think of his next attack. In addition he did not use feints and only attacked head on like a fool. It was true that all of his attacks were one-hit-kills that all warriors would admire, and was of a another level compared to humans. To be fair, he had been hard-pressed to hold his ground. If he had misread the angle of the falling sword and missed his parry, his swords would have been ruined and he would probably have suffered a fatal wound. A small mistake in estimating the speed of the black sword would have resulted in him being sliced neatly in half. The fact that all his coin tosses had come up heads was nothing short of luck.Yet, there was an even more important reason beyond this. That reason was teamwork.It was precisely because they were all working together, and were intimately aware of what each of the others was thinking, that they could move and act like a single organism. Basically as long as the existence known as Foresight existed, it would never face defeat. A faint smile lifted the corner of Hekkerans mouth. His sword had begun to reach him. Currently Ainz was without harm. However, on that top class armour, his swords had scratched it. In this manner, if he did not panic, it would be possible to give Ainz a fatal blow. With this conviction in his heart, he swung his twin swords. C! Ainz moved to avoid the flash of light, and deflected the sword straight towards his head with his gauntlet. The arrow flying in was interdicted by the black sword. Arche and Roberdyck made use of this opening to enhance Hekkeran even further. Shit! With a roar, Ainz swung his sword in a large arc. Of course, with a speed that humans could never reach. Hekkeran avoided it but his attacks stopped for an instant, and he ran back to take distance. After considering whether or not to press the attack, Hekkeran decided to back down and calm his frenzied breathing. The undead Ainz would not get tired no matter how long or how hard he fought, but a human like Hekkeran and the others would become exhausted. Dragging the battle out was a bad idea. He had to rest whenever he got the chance. What is wrong? Ainz took distance and whispered. Why, wont these guys die? Hah? Ainzs words made it seem as if their death was certain. It was true that Ainzs fighting abilities were high. However, having it being said as if it were natural would make anyone angry. Cocytus! The VIP seats responded to his words. There, like Aurabut with a completely different shape, dropped down. It was a mass of platinum. It reflected the countless number of lights from the surroundings, and sparkled. Its 2.5 metre tall gigantic body made one think of a bipedal bug. It was like if a demon had mixed a praying mantis and ant. The hard platinum exoskeleton released a frost into the air, and seemed like diamond dust that sparkled in the air. Cocytus tried to kneel, but was stopped by Ainz. An existence that seemed to be much stronger than Ainz. At its appearance, the members of Foresight shuddered. Ainz alone was this strong, and when the numbers increased, they could not win. .Answer me, Cocytus. Why are these people still alive? However, ignoring Foresight, Ainz spoke to the strange being that appearedCocytus. I should have the strength to rival a level 33 warrior. From that, it should be reasonable that I should be able to easily kill all of them, Cocytus. But I have not. Not even one. Why, Cocytus. Was your estimation of their level wrong? Even though since we are confirming my pure physical abilities, I am not wearing most of my equipment, why is this so? Their abilities have not left the realm of my predictions. Then why. Why can I not kill them. That is the difference in experience. Ainz-samas abilities should be easily able to kill them. However, that is if you can use all of it. Since you cannot utilise all of it, you are unable to easily kill them. Because I cannot use all of my strength? Correct. I see.Since there is no skill called experience. Hmm.I see, then there are no contradictions in my plan for growth. While the data exists there is no experience. Another way to put it is that I can pile up experience. I see.Experience huh. He nodded several times, and seemed satisfied. Ainz then once again faced Foresight. Feeling the change in atmosphere, Hekkeran had a bad feeling. His senses that traversed the line between life and death were panicking. That it was dangerous. I shall remove my armour. Ainz seemed to be speaking to himself. In response, Foresight went What is this guy saying, but just that. Full plate mail was something that took a lot of time to remove. Even if someone helped him, it would take three minutes. If he did it alone, even more. But was there a merit for a warrior to remove the armour that protected their bodies? Not able to believe that someone would remove their armour while their opponents had their swords drawn, the members of Foresight looked at Ainz in surprise. No, it would be fine to say that they were being made a fool of. The reason why they did not attack was as the instant Hekkeran made even the tiniest movement with his arms, Cocytus would replicate it. That was a restraint. If you move, I move. Being shown such an intention, they could not move. So Ainz began to remove his armour. While silently watching such a foolish scene, the objective of their actions was decided in silence. If you can laugh when an enemy in front of you removes his armour, then do so. However, the scene that happened in front of them overturned this motion. Ainz casually waved his hand.At that moment, a black vapour rose from the armour. Faster than Hekkeran was surprised, Ainzs armour completely disappeared. Yes, it was as if his armour was made of solidified vapour. His whole body was exposed. His black long pants were well made, and silver thread was used to sew symbols on his waist. His top half was naked. His head and arms were pure bone. His ribs had some fallen flesh, but it was hanging thinly on. Below that, his spine was visible from his stomach. Where his ribs ended, insideFar below his heart, was a pulsating reddish black ball. Everytime he moved, the golden symbol on his necklace swung in the air. .W, what is going on? Lies. It was made of magic? That isnt a magic armour with special properties? Ignoring Hekkeran and the rest who were making noise, Ainz discarded his sword. The discarded sword fell to the ground and let out a dim glow. Seeing that, once again, Hekkeran and the rest had their mouths agape. Discarding ones arms was the universal sign of giving up the fight. However, Ainzs attitude did not betray even the slightest hint of capitulation. And so Hekkeran did not understand was Ainz did and was confused. However, they could not be left simply wondering about his actions. So, he braced himself and asked. What are you going to do? He slowly spread his arms. It was an action that resembled an angel reaching out to the faithful, or a mother welcoming her child into her embrace; a loving acceptance of what lay before him. You dont get it? Then let me put it in terms you might be able to understand. Ainz laughed. Ill play with you, so give me your best shot, humans The mood had changed He had forsaken his weapon and his shield. That should have meant he had been weakened. But Hekkeran had the feeling that the Ainz before him now was more powerful than before. Indeed, it seemed as though his body had physically grown in size before their eyes, so oppressive was his presence. A being that grew stronger when abandoning the sword. When you thought about it, only two answers remained. One would be that he was one of those warrior monks who honed their bodies into living weapons. But if that were the case, his fighting style from earlierthe way he evaded attacksdidnt seem polished enough for him to be one of their number. Then, the alternative A spellcaster?! That was it. This was the question at hand. The being before them, Ainz Ooal Gownwas he a magic caster? It was understandable that they had not considered that earlier. Who could have imagined that any magic caster could have fought on even terms with Hekkeran, the partys strongest and most skilled fighter? Magic castersespecially arcane magic castershad weaker bodies than warriors. After all, if one had time to train ones body, one could easily spend that time on learning magic. As such, magic casters who could fight on par with warriors were nonexistent. That was simple common sense. A being who could turn that wisdom on its headwho could have imagined such a being would be standing in front of them? As such, Arches voice carried the hope that it was untrue, and the desire that her hypothesis would be rejected. Because if it were true, that would mean that Ainz was far more confident in his skills as a magic caster than he was as a warrior. What that meant, nobody needed to say out loud. Even casting a few spells could greatly improve battle performance. As Hekkeran had been demonstrating, several enhancement spells made a dramatic difference. However, Ainzs confidence was not that thin. He was far far better than ArcheHe had an absolute confidence. However Arche had a reason to refute it. Did you finally realize it? How foolish you lot are. Well, its only natural to expect this level of intelligence from you miserable vermin, who track your filth into myno, our Nazarick. Thats impossible! I cant sense any magical power from your body! Ainz tilted his head and wondered. And stumbling on something, he shrugged his shoulders. You can measure a magic casters magic power huh? Yes! And from you, I can Then, Arches face changed colour. Hekkeran and the rest did not understand why Arche stopped, and made strange expressions. At that moment, the only one to understand was the enemy, Ainz. FeelNothing right? Despite myself saying that I am a magic caster? Yes. It was so. Arche could not feel the slightest bit of magic power from Ainz. However, if Ainz could use priest type spells, then it was not wrong. But, if that was the case, Ainzs spellcaster abilities would be completely unknown. That is so. Ainz, raised both hands to Arche, then Hekkeran and the rest. The hand that was previously covered by a gauntlet, was one that fitted an undead of only bone. On each of his ten fingers was a ring. From one look, one could tell that magic was imbued inside. Once I remove this ring, you will understand. I also lent it to my subordinates. Saying that, Ainz removed a ring on his right hand. And then Uuuuoooggh! It was the sound of vomiting. Sticky fluid spilled onto the floor of the arena, and a sour, rancid stench wafted up around Foresight. What did you do?! Imina glared at Ainz, from where she had rushed over to assist Arche. Ainz seemed a little uncomfortable, but still answered in a displeased tone. What do you mean, what did I do to that girl? Theres a limit to how rude you can be, throwing up when you see someones face. E-everyone, run! Arche was shouting, and tears were leaking from the corner of her eyes. This guy is a monuuuurrrrrggghhh! Unable to endure it, Arche threw up again. In that moment, Hekkeran understood why she had vomited. Ainz had done nothing to her. Rather, she had been unable to withstand the combination of terror and stress caused by seeing the enormous magical power surrounding Ainz, and so she had thrown up. And that meant We cant beat him! His strength is on a totally different level! Even the word monster cant describe him! Arche began wailing as the tears rolled down her cheeks. You finally realised. Ainz laughed. But, you cant run. No way no way no way! Imina tightly hugged Arche to her chest. The girl was violently shaking her head as though she had gone mad. Calm down! Roberdyck! Got it! ! Under the influence of Roberdycks magic, Arche managed to recover from the panic which had gripped her. Like a newborn deer, she rose unsteadily on shaky legs, using her staff as a crutch. Everyone, we have to flee now. Thats not a being humans can beat. .Understood, Arche! Yeah, I get it. Yes. That is truly a monster. The alertness level of the three of them had gone through the roof. The stared at Ainz with nerves wound even tighter than before. Theirs was an expression that understood that even an instants loss of watchfulness would spell their deaths. It looks like they wont let us run. The moment we show them our backs, we die. We need to buy time or we wont make it. Not coming? Of course, Hekkeran wouldnt be baited by Ainz. The enemys fighting power vastly exceeded that of any being which had ever existed. It was not a movement for victory, but was one to buy time for escape. That meant they could only count on one thing. When Ainz began casting a spella magic caster was most vulnerable when reciting an incantation. Ainzs strength as a warrior was undeniable, but that was why they had to bet on that. If he used a silent spell, then the game was up, but even so, that was a tiny possibility which existed for them. As though drawing a bow taut, Hekkeran gathered his strength within himself. Then I will go. Ainz slowly moved his hands Now! The arrow called Hekkeran launched from its bow. His current dash was probably the fastest he had ever done. All his steps seemed to cause the ground to shout beneath him. In an instant. Ignoring the sword that seemed to teleport straight in front of his eyes, Ainz cast one spell. The sword that was several centimetres in front of Ainz, cut thin air. And Hekkeran exploded from the inside. His flesh and blood splattered on the ground of the Colliseum. What happened. Roberdyck, Imina and Arche could not understand. They could not understand that after he lost his target Ainz, he did not kill his momentum and instead flew to the ground and tumbled. Even the fact that he was not moving. Even the pink flesh that dropped to the ground soon after. Even the fact that his body had rotated from the impact and his headless body was visible. Yes, they could not understand how, without a sound, the team leader that they depended on, Hekkeran, had died. H, Hekkeran? Imina whispered. Roberdyck finally calmed down. Ainz should have been in front of Hekkeran. And where did he disappear to. He turned his head in a panic to capture Ainzs figure. And became speechless Ainz was behind everyone. Right behind Arche. He slowly raised his handAnd in it was a metallic glint. A! Faster than Roberdyck could shout, the knife in Ainzs hand plunged into Arches shoulder Giiiii A sudden burst of pain. Arche screamed. Why happened, why am I in pain. Arche could not comprehend this, panicked, and her body bent. She ran. Towards the frozen Roberdyck. A new pain was born when she ran, but Arche endured. .As expected I dont feel a shred of guilt.Is this a result of me losing any sense of familiarity with humans? Or is my humanity disappearing?.However, that girl ran for help after facing despair. So this either means that she has the ability to be able to ignore me or that I am treated as a third wheel, that I am looking down on her and creating this painful situation she has to endure? Ainz did not chase after Arche, but instead ran his finger across the knife, and mumbled to himself. He did not understand his own words, and it was not anything Ainz thought was important. Ainz moved his gaze from the knife. He looked at Roberdyck who was using healing magic to heal Arche. Well, fine. Anyway exterminating you people takes priority. Ainz let the knife go and it dispersed into fog, like the armour from earlier. What, did you do? Roberdyck asked with a trembling voice. Using teleportation magic, he moved behind Arche. While Roberdyck and the rest were confused, he prepared a knife. Roberdyck understood that much. Since he understood that Ainz was a monster that could use even 6th Rank Magic. Then how did he kill Hekkeran. Did he kill Hekkeran at the same time as he used teleportation magic. There was not enough time for that. Is it strange? It is not anything worth mentioning though? Ainz made the method clear. With a reply that crushed the hearts of those still alive. I first used the 10th Rank Magic